Ilm Noor Hai: ❀ AQAAID COURSE PART

💕•┄┅┅❂❀﷽❀❂┅┅┈•💕

*اَلصَّــلوٰةُ وَالسَّلامُ عَلَيكَ يَارَسُولَ اللّٰه ﷺ*

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 01

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aqaaid kise Kahte hain?? Aqaaid hai Aqeede ki Jamaa, Ek ko Aqeeda kahte hai Or Ek se Jada ko Aqaaid

Aqeede ka connection Aap ke Namaz Padhne Roze Rakhne, Zakaat dene se nahi hai, Balki Aqeede ka connection Aap ke DiL or Dimag se Hai..

Kuch Cheeze Aysi hai Hamari Shariat Me, Kuch cheezo ke bare Me Aap ko Yakeen Rakhna hota hai Asaan Misaal Du, Jaise Hamare Tamaam Musalmano ka Aqeeda hai ki AllaH Hamara khuda hai, paida karne wala hai Or AllaH Ek hai, Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai Isse koi hum Hath pair Hila ke kaam kiya hai?? Nahi..!! Iska connection Aap ke dil se hai.. Aap DiL Se is baat ko Manti hain ki AllaH Ek hai, AllaH Hamara khuda hai Ye Hai Hamara Aqeeda

To Aqeede ke Pure Course Me Jo padhaya jayega puri cheez ko Aap ko dil se Manna hai 100% isko DiL me Bitha dena hai, Ye hai Aqeeda, Jo Cheez Aap ki DiL me baith jaye or Aysa ho ki Marte dam Tak Na Nikle Isko kahte Hain Aqeeda

Jaise hum Apne Walidain se Muhabbat karte hain, to walidain ki Muhabbat Bachho ke Dil me marte Dam tak rahti hai Balki inka Inteqaal v ho jaye Fir v inki Muhabbat Bachho ke dil me hoti hai, is Tarah hone Chahiye hamare Tamaam Aqeede Jitne v Hain, AllaH Ta'ala ke MutalliQ Kuch Aqeede hote hain, sarkar ﷺ se related kuch Aqeede hote hain, Digar Ambiya Nabi wa Rasool jo hote hain unke bare me hote h, Faristo ke bare me hote hai Bahut Sare Topics hain, to Har Har cheez me Apna Apna Topic Aye ga or uske Andar un-un ke Aqeede Aate Hain To Aqeede ki definition note kar le Aap ki Aqeeda kise kahte hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 02

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aqeeda kise Kahte Hain?? Aqeeda ayse yakeen ka naam hai Jo kisi Sharaee Daleel se Hasil ho or isme Opposite ka Bilkul Dakhal Na ho, or is Par 100% Yakeen ho ki Ye Baat Sachhi hai

Misaal :- Jaise Hamara Aqeeda Hai ki AllaH Ek Hai, To isme hamara 100% Yakeen hai, to isme kisi ko Doubt hai? معاذ الله Nahi hoga na.... Hoga to Aap khud hi kahe ge ki ye Musalman kaisa hai Jo kah raha hai Ki AllaH Ek Nahi hai معاذ الله Do khuda h ya 4 Khuda hai معاذ الله, To koi Chhota sa chhota bachha Musalman ka Yahi kahega ki AllaH Ek hai, To is Tarah ka jo yakeen hota hai 100% Jisme koi Doubt Nahi hota isko kahte Hain Aqeeda

Dusra point jo Maine Difination me Bataya ki Jo kisi Sharai Daleel se Hasil ho ye v bahut important hai, Jo Aqeeda aap ne Apne dil me rakha hai woh ayse wayse se nahi hasil hona chahiye, Ayse wayse aap ne dekh kar dil ne baitha liya aysa nahi Hai, Balki kisi Sharaee daleel se Shariat jisko Daleel (Proof) batati hai usse Agar hasil huwa hai to woh aqeeda ho sakta hai warna iske alawa jo v hai woh fitna hoga ya fasad hoga, jisse Shariat ne kaha hai ki isse Aap daleel le sakte hain, kuch cheeze hain jaise aap Quraan e Paak se Daleel le sakte h hadise Mubarka se daleel le sakte h ayse 3-4 cheez hai jisse aap daleel le sakte hai, to unhi daleel se agar aap ne woh aqeeda nikala hai to woh aqeeda hai iske alawa cheez ko aap Aqeeda nahi bol sakte, Maloom huwa ki aap ke dil me koi cheez hai bhale woh Aqeeda Correct Ho lekin aap se puchhe ge kaha se aap ko ye mila to aap kahege ke Hamare Abba aysa karte they, Hamari ammi aysa kartey they to ye daleel nahi huwi isko daleel nahi mante ki hamare Abba karte they, hamare dada karte they purane zamane se karte aa rahe h abhi tak jaise Fatiha hai koi kahr hamare ghar me chalta aa raha hai milaad hai barso se chalta aa raha hai ما شاء الله bahut Achhi baat hai lekin, 👇

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 03

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Lekin..!! Ye Aqeede ki Buniyad ho hi nahi sakti, Aap ko Jab Aqeeda Sikhna hai to Daleel ke sath sikhna hai ki Quraan se nikala hai to kaha se nikala hai, Hadis se nikala hai to kaha se nikala hai, Ya fir Sawade aazam hai ya Aqle saleem se nikala hai Alag-alag daleel hoti hai koi ek daleel se us Aqeede ka hona Zaruri hai or yaad rakhe jab aap daleel ke sath kisi Aqeede ko padhte hain to fir woh ja kar dil me baith jati hai.

Koi Ek baat bole thik h usko aap Accept kar lete hain, lekin uske upar jab aap ko ek proof Bhi diya jaye to fir woh aap ke dil me hamesha ke liye baith jati hai isliye Sirf Aqaaid course karna kafi nahi hai sirf Aqeedo ko padhna kafi nahi h unke daleelo ko bhi maloom karna zaruri hai,

To Jaha par bhi mai ek aqeeda bayan karugi saath me uski daleel bhi aap ko bata dugi taki aap ko ye pakka maloom ho jaye ki jo baji bayan kar rahi hai woh Durust hai, aysa nahi hai ki apne taur par bayan ki hain nahiiii jaha par hoga ya to Shariat ki taraf se hoga ulma kiraam ki taraf se hoga apne jaat ki taraf se kuch nahi hoga. To Aqeede ki tareef maine kya batai

Aqeeda ayse yakeen ka naam hai Jo kisi Sharaee Daleel se Hasil ho or isme Opposite wala usme bilkul khatam ho jaye.... Opposite wala jaise Maine kaha AllaH Ek hai ye Aqeeda hai to iska ulta kya huwa AllaH Ek Nahi hai معاذ الله koi kahe AllaH 4 hai 5 hai is tarah koi kahe to fir hum kya kahe ge ye galat hai Opposite ka hamare dil me bilkul Doubt hona hi nahi chahiye jo Aqeeda Aap ne rakha us par 100% ho Yaad Rakhe agar 100% nahi hai 99% hai or 1% Doubt hai ki Shayed nahi hai to banda Dayraye islaam se kharij ho jata hai woh Musalmano ki category se bahar ho jata hai, or kafir hona matlab kitna sakht hukm hai aap ko age chal ke pata chalega ki murtad jab banda ho jata hai isko kahte hai murtad hona to uske upar kitne sakht hukm hai ان شاء الله jise hum age jaye ge to mai aap ko batao gi To thik hai Aqeeda jo bhi ho woh 100% ho agar dil me aysa hai ki 95% kisi ne kaha ki AllaH Ek hai or 5% shak hai ki nahi ho sakta hai ki koi or bhi khuda ho to aysa shakhs ko hum musalman nahi kahte fir chahe Woh banda roz 5 waqt ki Namaz padhta ho roze rakhta ho, usse jada ibadat guzar banda aap ko Nazar na aye lekin Q ki uska Aqeeda pakka nahi hai usko hum musalman mante bhi nahi hain or nahi AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me uski Namaze uski roze uska zakat uska hajj kuch bhi Qubool nahi,

Ye Aqaaid ki Ahmiyat hai 👆👆

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 04

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek or misaal ...

Jaiss Hum mante hain ki hamare sarkar ﷺ Sabse Aakhri Nabi hain, ye Bachpan se hum sunte aa rahe ki peyare AaQa ﷺ ke baad koi nabi nahi ayega or Nara v Lagate hai ki Hamare Aaqa ﷺ sabse akhri Nabi hain inke baad koi Nabi Nahi Aana, Qiyamat tak koi Nabi nahi ayega Jo Ab Shariat hai Qiyamat tak yahi Shariat rahegi sarkar ﷺ ki di hai yahi hai iske baad koi Shariat nahi ayegi Ye hamara Aqeeda hai is Par hum 100% dil se imaan late hain,

Lekin Agar kisi ne kaha sarkar ﷺ to hain Aakhri Nabi lekin inke baad bhi koi Nabi aa sakta hai, kisi ne kah diya nahi mujhe 10% doubt hai ki aa sakta hai maine kuch cheeze padhi jisse mujhe laga ki koi Nabi aa sakta hai to معاذ الله woh islaam se bahar ho jayega, to Shayed aap ko lage ki aysa kon kah sakta hai.??? To Duniya me ayse Hazaro log hain jinko Qadyani kahte hain jo ye kahte h ki sarkar ﷺ ke baad bhi koi Nabi Aa sakta hai,

to kuch Cheeze aap ko lage gi ki Baji itni chhoti chhoti bato ko Q bayan kar rahi hain lekin Yakeen mane bahut se ayse batil firqe jo hote hain woh yahi karte h ki aysi chhoti chhoti bato me woh logo ko shak daal kar imaan kheech lete hain

Or Aap ﷺ khatmunnabiyeeen hai ye Quraan e paak ki Aayat se sabit hai , Jab Aap ko Aqaaid ﷺ padhaya jayega na waha par or details ke saath bataya jayega. abhi to introduction hai to thida Simple me bataya ja raha

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 05

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

⚠️⚠️ Aqeede ke 2 types hote hain :- Aqaaide islaam & Aqaaide Ahle Sunnat wa Jama'at

❐ ❐ 1. Aqaaide islaam :- Ye kuch Aqeede hain, Jaise AllaH Ta'ala ke Mutalliq kuch Aqaaid h Huzoor ﷺ ke Mutalliq Hashr, Qabr Jannat Dojakh ke Mutalliq Alag Alag Aqeede hain kuch Aqaaid ayse hote h ki inme se har ek par imaan lana zaruri hai 100% Dil se Accept karna zaruri hai

Misaal :- jaise Agar 100 Aqeede hain 99 Par Aap pura yakeen rakhte hai or Ek me kami hogi to Banda islaam se nikal jayega,

Ayse Aqaaido ko kahte h Aqaaid e islaam Yani islaam ke aqeede woh aqeede jo Ek bande ko musalnan banate hain unko kahte h Aqaaide islaam, Agar un aqeedo me se ek aqeeda bhi nahi hoga to banda islaam se hi nikal jaye ga usko hum Musalman nahi kahe ge Gair Muslim ho jaye ga woh, Musalman hone ke liye Kuch Aqeede hain Agar woh pure Aqaaid ki Accept karta hai to islaam me aa jaye ga, Or Agar nahi karta to islaam se bahar aa jaye ga.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 06

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ 2. Aqaaide Ahle Sunnat wa Jama'at :- Jo Sunnio ka grp hota hai unhe kahte hsi Ahle Sunnat wa Jama'at, Or Ahle Sunnat wa Jama'at ke bhi kuch Aqeede h Jaise hum kahte hai Wali AllaH se madat mangna jaiz hai, Hum sarkar ﷺ ki meraj manate hain, Sarkar ﷺ ki Milaad manate hain, Jo wali-ullah h unke urs manate h, Fatiha dilate hain Eesale sawab karte hain, sarkar ﷺ ko Hayaat mante hain (kuch log kahte h ki sarkar ﷺ Abhi zinda nahi h استغفرالله) is tarah ke Aqeede rakhte hain

Lekin Aqaaide Ahle Sunnat Ke kuch Aqeede h jo abhi main ne Aap ko bataye 👆Ye kaas Sunniyo ke Aqaaid hain to inme se Agar koi Aqeeda banda nahi rakhta woh Sunniyat se bahar nikal jata hai lekin islaam se bahar nahi niklega

Kuch Aqeede ayse h ki banda Nahi manega to musalman hi nahi rahega or kuch Aqeede ayse h ki jinko manne se banda sunni banta hai or Agar nahi manta to fir woh Ahle sunnat se bahar nikal kar badmazhab ban jata hai badmazhab yani buri bato ko manne wala jinke Aqaaid Achhe nahi h na usko kahte h badmazhab, *Har Badmazhab kafir Nahi hota*

Misaal :- Koi badmazhab h woh tamaam musalmano ke Aqeede manta h jo zaruri h Jaise Allah ko ek manna, sarkar ﷺ ko Akhri Nabi Manna Woh sab manta h lekin...!! Ahle Sunnat wa jama'at ke kuch Aqeede h unko nahi manta to fir hum kahege ki woh dayre islaam se kharij nahi h, hum kahe ge ki woh sunniyat se nikal gaya or badmazhab ho gaya

Ha kuch Badmazhab Ayse v hote h jo Aqaaide Ahle Sunnat wa Jama'at ko v nahi mante or Aqaaide islaam ko v nahi mante, isliye hum kahte h ki woh badmazhab v ho gaya or kafir v ho gaya Jaise kuch log h jo kahte h ki معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala jhhut v bol sakta hai, ek Normal sa akal rakhne wala v bata dega ki AllaH Paak jhhut nahi bol sakta, Lekin kuch Badnaseeb log aysa v aqeeda rakhte h ki AllaH Ta'ala jhhuot v bol sakta h معاذ الله to ye Ahle sunnat se v nikal gaya or Deen e islaam se v nikal gaya.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 07

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jo Hum Aqeeda Rakhte hain :- To us Aqeede ka Proof hum kis-kis cheez ko bana sakte hain ?? 4 cheeze Aysi h Jinko Proof banate huwe hum Aqeeda Accept kar sakte hain , in 4 cheez ke Alawa kisi v cheez se Aqeeda kabhi bhi sabit nahi ho sakta Agar aap in 4 cheez ke Alawa kabhi v kisi cheez se Aqeeda kabhi v sabit nahi ho sakta Agar aap ne Accept kar liya h to woh aqeeda sahi ho lekin jo aap ne daleel pakdi h woh galat hi mani jaye gi

Woh 4 cheeze ye hai..👇👇

1.. Quraan e Majeed

2. Hadise Mubarka

3. Aqle saleem

4. Sawade Aazam

Aqeeda in 4 cheezo se hi sabit ho sakta hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 08

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ 1. Quraan e Majeed se Aqeeda sabit karna :- Quraan e Majeed ko to sabhi jante hai ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Aakhri kitaab Hai Jo Hamare peyare AaQa ﷺ utri hai. To koi Aqeeda Agar aap Quraan se sabit karte h to ye bilkul sahi hai isko aap 100% Apne Dil me jagah de sakte h Jaise Maine kaha Sarkar ﷺ khatumunnabiyyeen hai or ye Quraan e Paak ki Ayat se sabit hai. Isi Tarah AllaH ek ye v Quraan e Paak se sabit hai (قُلْ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ) Aye Habeeb Aap farma Dijiye ki AllaH Ta'ala Ek hai. To Ye Quraan e Paak se Sabit hai

Agar koi puchhe ki Quraan e Paak AllaH ki kitab hai sabit karen.??? kuch ayse log v hote h jo AllaH Par hi imaan nahi rakhte inhe Mulhid kahte h, Jo kisi deen se talluq nahi rakhte inko lagta h ayse hi duniya me tapak gaye h ayse hi zindgi guzarna h ayse hi marna h bas...Ayse log bahut teji se fail rahe h ki jo kahte sabit karen Quraan AllaH ki kitaab hai iski kya daleel hai, ya fir Bachhe hi puchh le unse kisi ne bola to

Quraan AllaH Ta'ala ki kitaab hai iske bare me kya proof hai?? Sabse pahle common ek proof to ye hai ki Quraan e Majeed Sarkar ﷺ Par Nazil huwa tha or woh ek hi kitaab hai Q ki isme kabhi Badlaw nahi aya... Jaise Christian ki Viable dekhe ye kuch time ke baad isme changes late rahte hain, Ab jis kitaab me galti ho woh khuda ki kitaab kaise ho sakti hai khuda to woh hota h na jisse koi galti na ho, To isse unka jawab mil gaya unka radd ho gaya jo kahte h Viable Q sahi nahi hai, Yahudio ki kitaab Q sahi nahi h hinduo ki geeta Q sahi nahi hai, Hamara Quraan hi Q sahi hai.. Kuch log aysa v sawal karte hai to Jawab yahi h ki Woh kaise sahi ho sakte hain jo har 2 saal me badal ke late hai or kahte h Ab sahi hai Ab ye change ho gaya hai jo is tarah ki bate kare woh motbar ho hi nahi sakto,

Quraan e Majeed Duniya ki Woh ek hi wahid kitaab hai Jisme kabhi koi changes nahi aya jab se Sarkar ﷺ par nazil huwa tha tab se lekar aaj tak wahi Quraan h hatta ki na Ek zer change huwa Na zabar change huwa hai jaise tha waise hi aaya to itna zamana ho gaye takreeban 1400 saal ho gaye to tab se ye kitaab chali aa rahi h to iske HaQ hone me kaise shak kar sakta hai. Q ki galti insaan se hona very comman hai usme changes hote rahte h, lekin woh Quraan Jo Sarkar ﷺ par nazil huwa tab se lekar usme koi galti nahi To ye kisi Bande ka kaam ho nahi sakta ye AllaH Ta'ala ka hi kaalm hai isi liye itna perfect hai, to sabse mazboot daleel yahi h ki Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam hai..

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 09

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

2sri Daleel ye Hai ki jo : Quraan e Paak jab Makka & Madina Sharif Me nazil huwi to waha ke log arbi janne wale bade se bade log they to unke samne Quraan e paak ko pesh kiya gaya or puchha gaya ki kya ye bande ka kalaam ho sakta hai Q ki us waqt sarkar ﷺ ko kuffar kah rahe they ye jhhut bol rahe h معاذ الله Jadugar h to us waqt bade bade Arbi janne walo ne jitno ne v dekha hai sabne yahi kaha h ki is tarah bayan ka Style h woh bande ka ho hi nahi sakta h ye khuda ki hi kitaab hai.

3sri daleel :- AllaH Ta'ala ne ye wada farmaya hai ki Quraan e Paak ki hifazat woh khud karega to aysa ho nahi sakta ki banda isme changes kar or woh hamesha ke liye change ho jaye. Iska nizam aysa h ki Q ki pahle ki Jo kitabe huwa karti thi injeel thi zaboor thi Woh sirf Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko hi yaad hoti thi ummat ko yaad nahi thi to fir baad me usme ummat ne changes kar diya. Lekin AllaH Ta'ala ne ummate Muhammadiya (ﷺ) me ek bahut hi peyari salahiyyat rakhi or Quraan e paak Ki hifazat ke liye bahtreen nizaam paida farmaya ki ye Quraan e majeed logo ke dilo me utar diya yaha tak ke chhote chhote bachho ke dilo me v Quraan e majeed aa gaya to is ummat me itne sare hafiz h to agar Quraan e Paak me kisi ne koi changes kar diya معاذ الله shaytani karne ke lite zabar ko zer Alif ka Ba kar diya or isko Faila diya to itne hafiz h ki koi na koi pakad kar bole ga ki ye galti ki h To ye thode time ke liye koi shararat kar ke to change kar sakta hai lekin itne Hafiz hone ki wajah se Quraan e Paak Mahfooz rahega koi na koi Bata hi dega. To log koshish karege lekin kabhi kamyab nahi hoge

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 10

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ 2. Hadees se Aqeeda sabit karna :- Sarkar ﷺ Ne zahri Hayat me Jo kuch Bhi Bayan Farmaya Hai usko Hadis kahte hain... To jis Tarah Quraan e Majeed ki Ayat se Aqeeda nikal sakte hain isi Tarah Hadise Mubarka se bhi Aqeeda Nikal sakte hain

*Ye Bhi Yaad rakhe...!!* ki hum har tarah ki hadis Se Aqeeda Nahi Nikalte balki jo hadis Bilkul Strong Darze ki hoti hai sirf usi se Aqeeda sabit karte hain usi ki Buniyad par hum kahte hain ki ye banda is Hadis Par Amal nahi kiya to Kafir ho gaya. Aysi Hadise Mubarka jisme koi shak koi galti kotahi ka doubt hi na ho... Humko Kuch Hadise Mubarka Aysi Milti hai ki Jaise Sarkar ﷺ ne Bayan ki thi Sahaba ke samne tab se lekar Aaj tak waisi hi hamare Paas pahuchi h jo bilkul Strong hoti h itne logo se hote huwe aayi h itne sahaba kiraam se tabaeen se taba Tabaeen se fir itne arse 1400 saal se hote hote hamare tak Aayi h Bilkul hame isme uske ward me koi difference nahi milta

Misal :- Jaise Sarkar ﷺ Ne Ek sahaba ki Majlis me koi Hadis Bayan kar di usko Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddeq ne bhi Sun liya Hazrare Umar e Farooq ne bhi sun liye Hazrate Usman e gani ne Bhi sun liye Hazrate Ali Ne v sun liya (Radi AllaH Ta'ala Anhum) Misal ke Taur Par 4ro khulfa ne Sun liya or usko yaad kar liye Fir unho ne kisi or ko sunai, Fir unho ne kisi or ko sunai Ho Sakta 1 ko sunai 4 ko sunai 100 ko sunai fir unse next ko gaya itne logo ne Suna Agar wo bolne me kuch galti hoti itne hamare paas Hadis Aayi unme hame kahi na kahi different milta ki iske bolne Galti ho gaya uske bolne me galti ho gaya. Nahi...!! Agar Sabhi Rasto se Jo Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddiq Radi AllaHu Anhu se pahuchi hai jo Umar e Farooq Radi AllaH Ta'ala Anhu se pahuchte huwe aayi hai, usmane gani or Hazrate Ali sab se hote huwe hamare Paas Aayi h or usme ko changes Nahi Hai.. Itne logo se hote hote huwe v aa rahi hai Fir same hai Matlab ye hai ki ye Hadis Waise hi hai jaise Sarkar ﷺ ne Bayan ki isme Hame koi Shak wa Doubt nahi hai..

Or Jo Cheez Sarkar ﷺ Bayan Farma den woh Hamare liye Aqeeda Ban sakta hai

Aasan Misaal :- Jaise Sarkar ﷺ ne farmaya Main Khatamunnabiyyeen hu mere Baad koi Nabi Nahi aa sakta To woh Hadise Mubarka Bahut se Rawiyon se hote hote hum tak Aayi hai or jab hum dekhte h to usme koi ikhtelafat nazari nahi ata koi Mining me koi changes Nazar Nahi aata sabke mining ek hi nikal rahe h koi kabhi kabhar word bhale idhar udhar hon lekin ma'ana bilkul yahi hai Ek v Sahabi ye nahi kah rahe ki Sarkar ﷺ ke baad v Nabi aa sakta hai... Har Hadis Har Riwayat me Yahi h ki Sarkar ﷺ Khatamunnabiyyeen hain to jab itni hadis Se Mil gaya Matlab Sarkar ﷺ ne Bayan kiya hai to usse hum Aqeeda Nikal sakte hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 11

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Iske opposite me aap dekhe

Misal :- koi Ek Shakhs h jo Hamesha Jhuut Bolta Rahta hai or Aap ke Paas Aa kar Bolta hai ki Main Ek Hadis suni h usse or ye hai woh Hadid To aap ko ek doubt aa jata hai na Ki ye banda Har baar jhuut bolta hai to ho sakta hai ye waqai hadis ho Ya na ho to is Tarah Jab Doubt aa jaye to isse hum Aqeeda kaisa sabit Nahi kar sakte?? Balki hum Ye kahte hain Jo Bhi Sarkar ﷺ Ne Bayan kiya hoga us Par Hamara imaan hai, To kuch cheeze aysi hoti h jisse hum Directly Aqeeda sabit Nahi kar sakte.

⚠️⚠️ Bas Aap Short me itna Yaad Rakhen ki jo Strong Hadis hoti Jaise Sahi Bukhai me Hai, Sahi Muslim Me hai, nisaee me h tirmizi me h Ye Hadiso ki kitaab h or isme jo hadise hote h aksaer strong hi hoti h, to inse Ya koi or kitaab me v lekin woh strong ke darze me aati ho to fir hum usse Aqeeda sabit kar sakte h.

Ab Hame kaise Pata hoga ki ye strong hadis h Ya zaeef Hadis h isko hum le sakte h ya Nahi le sakte kitna Aqeeda sabit kar sakte hain??? To Ye kaam Muhaddiseen ka hota hai mera or Aap ka Nahi Hame to Sahi se Arbi padhna nahi aati jis Zabar , zer Pesh na laga ho... To jisko itni v Tameej nahi ki Begair Zabar zer ke padh sake to woh Kaise Hadis ko Samajh sakega..?? Iske liye ulma kiraam ki ek khaas jama'at hoti hai jo isme Specialist karti hai.

Jaise Dr. Hote hain, Koi dr. Har cheez ka operation thodi karta h jaise koi Aankh ka dr. Hai to woh Heart ka operation nahi kar sakta or Jo heart ka h woh guthno ka nahi kar sakta to dr. To sabhi h lekin khaas kisi ki field hoti h to isi tarah ulma kiraam to bahut sare hain lekin khas jo hadis me Specialist karte hain inko kahte h muhaddis. Or Ek se jada Muhaddis ko Muhaddiseen kahte hain, Muhaddiseen ka kaam hi ye hota hai ki Woh Hadis ko dekhte hain or batate h ko ye Hadis Strong hai ya nahi or unki baat par hum Amal karte hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 12

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hadees Se Aqaaid ka Proof Q le sakte h?? Kuch log ka is par v etraz hota hai ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Paak me farma chuka hai ki Quraan E Paak me har cheez ka ilm hai har khuski har tar cheez ka (or hum ye mante v ki har cheez ka ilm Quraan E Paak me mojood hai) to fir Aap pure Aqeede Quraan e Paak se hi sabit kar le Hadis e Paak se sabit Q kar rahe hain? akle saleem se Q sabit kar rahe h?? Sawade Aazam se Q sabit kar rahe h... Or Ek firqa Aysa v ban gaya h jo Hadis Tak ka inkaar karne lag gai hai معاذ الله .. Aqal wala to Yahi kahega jinke zariye hamare paas deen Aya Jinke zariye hame Quraan mila unko chhod kar Quraan Padhega to kya samaj ayega.

Lekin...!! Ayse logo ke liye Jawab ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Paak me hi irshad farmata h Surah Hashr ki Ayat no. 7 Me

وَ مَاۤ اٰتٰىكُمُ الرَّسُوْلُ فَخُذُوْهُۚ-وَ مَا نَهٰىكُمْ عَنْهُ فَانْتَهُوْاۚ-

Tarjuma :- Ye Rasool Jo tumhe de use le lo or Jisse Mana kare usse Ruk Jao.

*Khulasa :-* AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya ki Rasool AllaH ﷺ ne Jo kuch tumhe diya hai use le lo or jisse Mana kiya h usse Ruk jao.. Jo kuch diya h Matlab Jo-Jo baten sarkar ﷺ Ne kahi jo Amal kar ke hame bataya Sabko pakadna hai or Jin- Jin cheezo se sarkar ﷺ ne Rok diya h usse hame Ruk jana hai, AllaH Ta'ala ne ye nahi Farmaya h ki Ye dekho ki Quraan me h ya nahi Agar Quraan me milta h jo sarkar ne farmaya h fir karo, *Nahiii...*, Balki ye Farmaya h ki Agar sarkar ﷺ ne koi cheez Aap ko di h to usko le lo begair chu-chara kiye ki ye kaha se mila woh kaha se mila Nahi..!! , Jaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ki ta'at hum Par Farz hai usi Tarah sarkar ﷺ ke bar baat ko manna farz hai, Q ki Sarkar ﷺ jab v koi baat farmate h na to woh Apne taur par nahi balki AllaH Ta'ala ki wahyee hoti hai usi Par Amal karte huwe sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain, goya ki Sarkar ﷺ ka Hadis Bayan karna bhi koi baat Bata v AllaH Ta'ala ke hukum se hota hai jo Hadis lete h bhale woh bhale zahir se Aysa lag raha ho ki hum sarkar ﷺ ke baat par Amal kar rahe hain lekin ye Sarkar ﷺ ke baat par Amal karne ke sath sath AllaH Ta'ala ki baton par v Amal kar rahe hain Dono ki isme Farma-Bardari ho gai To Hadise Mubarka Se Hum Aqeeda isliye Sabit kar sakte hain Q ki Shurah Hashr Me AllaH Ta'al ne Farma diya ki Jo Rasool de use le lo to Jo Rasool ne Diya h usme hadis v Shamil hai to Hadis Se hum Aqeeda nikal sakte hain

⚠️⚠️ Kuch Aqeede Quraan or Hadis dono se sabit ho sakte hain, Kuch Quraan Hadis Aqle saleem or sawade Aazam 4ro se Sabit ho sakte hain Aysa nahi h ki Ek hi cheez se sabit ho.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 13

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ 3. Aqle Saleem se Aqeeda sabit karna :- Aqal kahte hain jo hamari thinking power hoti h, jiske zariye hum Samajhte h cheezo ko, Achhai burai ko ise kahte h Aqal, or Saleem us Dimag ko kahte hain ya us bande ko kahte h jiske Zahen har tarah ke burai se Paak ho jaise Hasad se bugj se kina se, kisi ke nafrat se.. In sab cheezo se jo logo ke zahen Paak hote h unko kahte h Aqle Saleem wale log.. Main or Aap isme Shamil nahi hai hum har baat par gussa kar lete h, kabhi kabhar Hasad kar lete h, kabhi Riyakari Aa jati h ye sab cheeze hamare Andar h, To Ye Nahi. Jo Hamare Buzurgane Deen Ayse Guzre hain jinke zahno ko AllaH Ta'ala Ne Bilkul Mahfooz rakha tha har tarah ke buri cheezo se, un logo ko hum kahte hain ki unke zahen Aqle Saleem wale they.

Jab Sarkar ﷺ Hayat they To sarkar ﷺ Bata dete they Hamare Aqeedo ko bhi Bayan Farma dete they Quraan e Majeed me bhi Bayan kar dete they To Aap ﷺ Ne Mana Farma Diya tha ki Aap AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat ke bare me na soche, Yani Ye Na Soche ki AllaH Ta'ala kaisa dikhta hoge, uske hath honge paer honge معاذ الله, AllaH Noor h to woh kaisa hoga, AllaH Maojood h to kaha Maojood hoga is Tarah sochne se Aap ﷺ Ne Sakhti se Mana Farma diya tha ki koi is bare me nahi Na soche Q ki iske Sochne se Banda Apne imaan ko khatre me Daal deta hai or Woh ya to gumrahi me chala jaye ga Ya Fir Dayre islaam se chala Jayega. To isliye Mana kar diya gaya ki Banda AllaH Ta'ala ke Bare me Jada Na Soche

Ha Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Shifat Hai iske bare me Gaoro fikr kare soche, Ki AllaH Ta'ala Raheem hai Rahem karta hai, Karam farmata hai, rizk deta hai hamari Hifazat Farmata hai, Ye Sab shifat h na. Ilm wala hai, to AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm ke bare me, AllaH Ta'ala Har cheez ko dekh raha h Ye sab cheezo ke bare Me hamko sochne ka hukm diya gaya hai Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ke bare me khaas sochne se sarkar ﷺ Ne Mana Farma diya.

To isi Par Sahaba ka Amal Raha Baad wale Buzurgane deen ka Amal isi Par tha lekin Baad Me kya huwa ki Jab Logo me New new types ke knowledge aye na to fir usme Mantik or falsafa Ka Knowledge invent Kar liya.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 14

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Mantik or Falsafa kahte hain Logic ko reasoning ko Philosophy ko Ye sab cheez hai to logo ne Har cheezon ko Apne zahen se Samajhna or proof karna Shuru kar diya, Aaj bhi kuch logo ki Adat h ki Har cheez hamko Samajh Aani Jaruri hai ek cheez chal raha hoga fir woh soche ge Aysa Q chal raha h Mujhe Samajh me Aana chahiye Jaise Kuch bachhe hote hain na unko kuch Samjha diya to Aysa Q h Mere ko iska jawab chahiye teacher kah rahi h Beta formula ayse hi hai ayse hi hum Solve karte hain lekin Bachha kahta h formula aysa Q h mere ko chahiye Iska reason samajh me nahi aa raha ki formula aysa Q?. To is tarah ke log Paida ho gaye h jo har cheez ko Apne zahen lagana shuru kar diya ki humko reason chahiye Ye Aisa Q woh Aysa Q To har cheez ko Apne zahen se solve karna, reason karke solve karna is tarah ke log paida ho gaye h inhi ko kahte h Mantiki Philosophy wagaira.

Masalman to woh hota hai Jo Dil se AllaH wa Rasool Par imaan laye uske liye Ye nahi hota ki Mujhe koi Khaas Aap daleel do. AllaH or Rasool ﷺ Ne farma diya to main us par Amal karti hu, Jaise Aap din me 5 waqt ki Namaz Padhti hain to koi puchh sakta h na ki Fajar me 2 hi raka'at Q hai zohar me 4 hi raka'at Q h 5 Q nahi h 6 Q nahi, to Banda jahta h Hum Musalnan hai Hamko Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ne isi tarah sikhaya h hum isi tarah follow karege hamko Ye zaruri nahi h ki 4 Q h 6 Q nahi Hum unse Muhabbat karte h to har cheez me Muhabbat kare ge Jo unho ne diya h hum usko Mante Hain. Hogi hiqmat AllaH Ta'ala ka koi Kaam Begair hiqmat ke Nahi hota, Har kaam me koi na koi hiqmat hoti hai lekin hum un reason ke pichhe nahi padte Ye Hum Musalmani ki Shaan Hai الحمد لله To us waqt tak Tamaam Musalman isi tarah Amal kar Rahe they

To Fir Jab Ye Mantiki log idhar udhar Aane lag gaye or inki kitaben translate hone lag gaye or Ye Arab Said wagaira Aane lag gaye Musalmano ke bich me ye aa gaye, Fir inho ne Musalmano se puchhna Shuru kiya AllaH Hai Achha to Batao kaisa hai, Kaisa dikhta hai, kaisa hoga ye sare sawal unho ne karna Shuru kar diya or Bhole bhale Jo Musalman they unko Bahkana Shuru kar diya ki Aysa kaise ho sakta h ki AllaH Ta'ala hai or uski koi Picture h Aap ko Nazar Nahi aa raha, Sab ne Picture dekh kar معاذ الله bot bana liya Murti bana liya kuch to h, Aap log ne Nahi banaya hai to Fir kaise Aap ko Pata hai AllaH Hai unke to sabke khuda dikh rahe (معاذ الله) Aap ka khuda Nazar nahi aa raha to Aap ko kaise pata chala ki AllaH hai is tarah ke unho ne Sawal karne lage...

To Fir Ab ulma kiraam ko zarurat Aa gai ke un Mantikiyo ka jawab unhi ke jaban me de Q ki woh baat kar rahe English me or Aap jawab de rahe arbi me to kya samjhe ge woh yahi bolege na ki inko nahi aa raha jawab dena, are dena h to Hamari Baat me de to jiska jo label hota h fir us par baat karna hota hai na, to

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 15

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To fir ulma kiraam ne mantik wagaira padha fir usi ke zariye apne Mubarak Aqlo ke zariye Kuch Aqeede humko Bata diye Achha Lekin ye aysa nahi h ki apne dil Se Bata diye Quraan o Hadis wagaira ka Knowledge rakhte huwe ye Unhi ke bato ko dekhte dikhte ye kuch cheeze proof kar di Apne Aqal se. Dekhe ye likha h Quraan Me to isse ye v Maloom pad gaya bhale ye clearly mention nahi huwa isse ye baat maloom huwi.. Isse baat maloom huwi is tarah unho ne Logic Jo jo sawal aye they unka jawa diye or unko Mahfooz bhi kar diya unko hum tak v pahucha diya ki Aanda Bhi koi banda gumrah na ho jaye ki Aysa kaise ho sakta hai, is Tarah ke sawal bhi hamare zahno me na aye to is tarah ke aqeede unho ne Aqle saleem se Sabit kar diya or Hamare tak Bhi pahucha diya

To kuch Aqeede ayse h jo Directly Aap ko bhale Quraan o Hadis me Nahi mile lekin, Quraan o Hadis se hi kuch ulma kiraam ne logic Laga kar apne aqal ke zariye sabit kiye h, Woh Aqeedo ko hum kahte hain ki ye ayse Aqeede h ki jo aqle saleem se sabit kiye. Jinke zariye woh Hamare Aqeedo ki Hifazat kiya or proof kiya Jaise Misaal :

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 16

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Misaal :- Mantikiyo ke taraf se sawal aata hai unho ne jaise sawal kiye ki sab Mazhab ke log khuda ki tasweer banate hain or uski puja karte h, Aap ko AllaH Ta'ala Nazar nahi aata fir v uski ibadat karte hain 5 waqt ki Namaz Padhte hain usse Duaa mangte hain to Jo Nazar Nahi aa raha us AllaH ko Aap ne Kaise Maan liya ki AllaH Maojood hai, Nazar Nahi aa raha thik h lekin Maojood h aap ko kaise Pata To Fir ulma kiraam ne farmaya kaise Aqle saleem se sabit kiya dekhe. Unho ne Farmaya Surah Yusuf Me Ayat No. 109 me AllaH Ta'ala Ne Farmaya

اَفَلَمْ یَسِیْرُوْا فِی الْاَرْضِ فَیَنْظُرُوْا كَیْفَ كَانَ عَاقِبَةُ الَّذِیْنَ مِنْ قَبْلِهِمْؕ-وَ لَدَارُ الْاٰخِرَةِ خَیْرٌ لِّلَّذِیْنَ اتَّقَوْاؕ-اَفَلَا تَعْقِلُوْنَ(109)

Tarjuma :- Bas kya Woh Zameen Me chal Fir kar Nahi dekhte ki unse Pahle walon ka kya Anjaam Huwa or unke liye Aakhirat ka ghar sabse behtar Hai Jo Parhezgar hai kya Tum Aqal Nahi Rakhte

Khulasa :- AllaH Ta'ala kuffar se Farma raha hai kya woh zameen Par Chal Nahi dekhte unse Pahle walon ka kya Anjaam Huwa Jo pahle ki ummate thi un Par kaise Azabe Nazil ki Musa Alaihissalam ki kaun ho isha Alaihissalam ki kaun ho, Kaum e Loot ho kaunm e Saleh Alaihissalam ho in Par AllaH Ta'ala Na Bade Bade Azaab Nazil farmaye h na us Azaab ki Nisaniya Aaj v Maojood hain, Madaun saleh ki jagah me dekh sakte h jo Saudi me majood Aap jaye ge to Aap ko nisanat Nazar Aaye ge.

AllaH Ta'ala Farma Raha h kya tum Aqal nahi rakhte Hazaro log to they ayse kaise Mar gaye iska Matlab hai koi to jaat hai jisne Nafarmani karne Par Ek Azaab Nazil kiya or itne log halaak ho gaye. To Aysi Bahut si Nisaniya Duniya me maojood hai jisko aap dekh kar khud kah sakte h ki koi to Jaat hai,

To Ye Huwa 👆Aap ka Aqeeda Sabit karna ki AllaH Ta'ala ki jaat hai Khuda hai Jo humne Hamare Aqal se Sabit kiya

Misaal :- Jaise Aap kise se Kahe maine Yaha par Anda rakha huwa hai uske Ke paas Tamatar rakhe h piyaj v rakh liya h tel Bhi rakha h or Bartan bhi rakha hai or Aap kahe isko rakhe or dekhe ki khuda ba khud Anda futega isme ye sab cheeze mil jaye gi or Aamlet Tayyar ho jaye ga. To saamne wala kya kahe ga aap ko ki bewakuf hain aap Aysa kaise ho sakta h ki main dekhta rahu or Ye Aamlet ban ke tayyar ho jaye, To jab ye Chhota sa Aamlet khud ba khud nahi ban sakta To puri kaynat khud ba khud kaise paida ho gai?? Or woh v itna Perfect Kaynat ka nizaam h ki Rozana Suraj nikal ta itna Din ka waqt hota h fir raat hoti hai fir Raat ko chaand Nazar aata hai fir agla jab din aata h to Suraj nikalta hai hawaye chal rahi h Barish aa rahi h kya khud ba khud sab ho gaya jab ek Chhota sa Aamlet khud nahi ban sakta to fir pura kaynat khud ba khud kaise ban gaya itne log kaise khud ba khud paida ho gaye Sab ko kaise pata chala ki khane peene ki cheez kya h kon si cheez hum khaye ge kun si nahi khaye ge ye Aqal humko kisne di.??? Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne di To koi normal sa aqal rakhne wala bhi Aqal se proof kar sakta h ki AllaH Ta'ala Maojood hai. Or isi ko kahte hain Aqaaid ko Aqle saleem se sabit karna, apne aqal ke zariye humne sabit kiya na kya Quraan Ki Abhi daleel di nahi humne aamlet wali woh misaal di usme na koi Quraan ki daleel thi na Hadis ki daleel thi lekin zahen ko daudaya na or samajh gaye to isko kahte h Aqle saleem se sabit karna

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 17

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ 4. Sawade Aazam :- Aazam kahte hain Bade ko sawad kahte h Jamaat ko to Badi Jamat / Bade grp ko Kahte hain Sawade Aazam. To Musalmano ki Aksariat jo kisi Aqeede Par ho na to woh Aqeeda hamesha durust hoga Yanai Duniya me Abhi karodo Musalman hain To puri Duniya me agar Musalmano ki Majority agar kisi Aqeede ko follow kare gi to Yaad rakhe woh Aqeeda hamesha correct hoga. Q? Aysa Q hai..? isliye h ki sarkar ﷺ Ne farmaya *Al Mustadrak lil Haqim* Ye Ek mashhoor Hadis ki kitaab hai iske page no. 199 Ye Hadise Mubarka likhi huwi hai Jiska tarjuma Hai :- AllaH Ta'ala Meri ummat ko kabhi bhi gumrahi par jama nahi kare ga.

Yani Aysa Nahi hoga ki Musalmano ki Majority Kabhi gumrah ho jaye Musalmano ki Majority Ka jo Aqeeda hoga Hamesha Haq par hoga sarkar ﷺ ke daur se Qayamat tak Musalmano ki Majority Agar kisi Aqeede ko follow karti h to Samajh jana woh aqeeda Bilkul haq hoga, Q ke AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ ki ummat ko kabhi bhi gumrahi par Jama nahi karega, Aysa nahi hoga ki bahut sare Musalman galat raste ko Follow kare nahi Balki Musalmano ki Majority Hamesha Right raste me hogi AllaH Ta'ala unko Hamesha sidhe raste par chalaye ga Ha kuch honge jo idhar udhar raste se hat jaye ge isliye nahi ki AllaH Ta'ala na hata diya Balki unho ne Aqeede sahi tarike se nahi sikhe, Majority Ko nahi dekha, Na Quraan o hadis ko sahi se padha isliye wajah se woh galat Raste par honge lekin Aksar ko AllaH Ta'ala hidayat par rakh kar correct Raste par hi rakhe ga

Fir Age Hadis mubarka Hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ka Daste Rahmat is tarah is Jamaat par h qaim rahta hai, Yani Jo Badi jamaat hoti h na us Par AllaH Ta'ala hamesha Rahmat Rakhta h Rahem farmata hai Matlab unko kabhi v gumrah hone galat Raste Par jane nahi deta,

Bas Badi Jamaat ki payrwi karo yani Jo badi Jamaat hogi Hamesha usko follow karo jo Badi Jamaat se Alag ho jayega woh jahannam me Alehda ho jaye ga Yani woh sidha Jahannam me jayega. AllaH Ta'ala ne Jo Majority Rakhi h unko dekho Jo woh follow karte h unki bato ko mano unke sath chalo agar inke sath chalo ge to AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat hamesha hogi or tum hidayat par rahoge Sidhe Raste par rahoge lekin,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 18

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Lekin Jo Banda Badi Jamaat se hat kar apna Rasta nikalega na to fir woh Sidha Jahannam me jayega isse sabit huwa jab Musalmano ki Majority Kisi Aqeede par ho or woh aqeeda aap ko Nazar aa jaye to usko aap Bigair kisi soche samjhe Accept kar sakte h Or Qayamat ke din ye bilkul Daleel h ki Aap se puchha jaye ya koi Ya koi aap se puchhe ki Aap Q mante hain to Aap kah sakte h ki Musalmani ki Majority is Par Amal karte huwe dekha hai to agar woh kar rahi h to mai v kar sakti hu ye Hadise Mubarka Hamare liye Daleel hai isko kahte h Sawade Aazam Or الحمد لله Aap Apni Aankho se dekhe ge to Aap ko Nazar Aa jaye ga ki Ahle Sunnat wal jama'at jo h jo sunni hai woh aaj bhi haq par Q ki Aaj bhi hum sawade Aazam hain.

Hum Bas india Me dekhte hai jabki Duniya bhar me Sunni Musalman badi jamaat me h or Alag Alag imamo ko follow karte h or bahut se log sunniyat par kayim h Bhale hame samjh na aye Agar woh kahi par jama ho jaye na to aap ko samajh aa jaye ga ki Yahi sawade aazam h Or Hamara Aqeeda Sawade Aazam ke Mutabiq hai, sunni aap ko pure Duniya me badi jamaat me milege Or jabki jo dusre firqe h woh aap ko kisi ek Country me milege bahut kam jaise siya Iraq said h india me thode bahut isi tarah wahabi ahle hadis jo hote h woh saudi said Nazar aye ge yaha par bahut kam h aysa to ye chhota sa giroh hoga or khaas ek-ek jagah hoge or Sunniyat aap ko bahut jada tadaat me har Country's me milege Ye Hamare Sawade Aazam hone ki Daleel hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 19

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Dusra Agar Aap ko Sawade Aazam dekhna h to kisi Sunni Aalim ke Duniya se parda farmane wale din dekh lijiye ga unke Janaze ko dekh kar Aap ko Andaza ho jaye ga ki hum Sawade Aazam h itna bhara mazma hota h na ye aap ko kisi or ke isme dekhne ko nahi milega, Haal hi me Allama Khadim Hussain Razwi Rahmatullahi Ta'ala Alaih ka kaisa janaza tha aap aaj v dekh sakte h YouTube me, Sawade Aazam aap ko Aankho se Nazar Aye ga logo ki itni bheed thi ki log chitiyo ki tarah Nazar aa rahe h To daleel h sawade Aazam ka, Or is tarah Huzoor Tajushshariah Rahmatullahi Ta'ala Alaih ka janaza tha woh kis Shaan se tha dekh le woh bhi aap ko daleel dega Allama Saah Turabul haq Qadri Rahmatullahi Ta'ala Alaih ka Janaza Dekh le Ye kuch misale h bade ulma ki Aap ko sawade aazam Nazar aaye ga or الحمد لله hamari ye daleel h ki hum sunni haq par hain

Or Jo Hamare Sunniyo me ikhtelafat hain woh Alag cheez hai lekin hum jitne v sunni h na bhale hamare Peer alag ho hum Sab ke Aqeede ek h Aysa Nahi h ki Aqeedo me farq h. Ha ye ho sakta h ki Masail me kuch ikhtelafat ho ye fiqhi ikhtelaf h ye thik h lekin...!! Aqeede me kisi ka ikhtelaf nahi h, Sunni hota hi woh h Jo tamaam Sunniyat ke aqaid ko Follow kare or الحمد لله jitne hamare Sunni ulma kiraam h unka agar aap aqeeda dekhe ge to sab ka aqeeda ek hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 20

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aqeede Me hum kisi ki Taqleed Nahi karte Taqleed Matlab Follow karna Aqeeda hum Jab v Sabit kare gi to Quraan, Hadis, Aqle saleem & sawade aazam se Sabit hoga 5vi cheez se nahi ho sakta, Jaise Maa baap kar rahe they aap ne kar liya to ye daleel nahi h

Jaise Kisi ne Kaha imame Aazam ko main Follow karta ho fiq me (Namaz me Jo tarika Follow karte h woh imame aazam ka h , Roza tuta h ki Nahi tuuta isme v Hum imaam Aazam ko mante h taharat wagaira ke masail me) Q ki imaam e Aazam ne farmaya

To ab koi Kahe Mera Aqeed ye ye h agar puchha jaye ki Q to woh kahta h Q ki imaam e Aazam ka ye aqeeda tha to maine rakh diya to ye baat Durust nahi h Daleel ke liye isi Tarah kisi se puchha Aap urs Q manate h, Niyaj Q karte h or usne kaha ki main isliye karta hu ki mere Peer sahab karte they Q ki Aala Hazrat karte they Q ki Tajushshariyah Aysa karte they fula peer karte they Fula peer karte they Agar koi kahta h to ye Daleel Durust nahi h

⚠️⚠️ Achha isme correct kya hai? Woh Aap ko Batate h Ye👆 sawal main isliye laya Q ki,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 21

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye 👆Sawal main isliye laya Q ki Bahut sare Badmazhab Yahi sawal karte h ki usr Manate ho Fatiha dilate ho to fir Q karte ho? tum to isliye karte ho na ki Aala Hazrat karte they to jo hamara Naam ka sunni hota h na or usko pata nahi hota ki Q karte h to fir woh kahta h ha Aala Karte they isliye main v Karta hu, to fir woh Badmazhab Quraan e Majeed se ek aayat nikale ga jisme farmaya gaya h ان شاء الله age ayega jiska khulasa ye h Jisne Apne Baap Dadao ko follow kiya to woh khuli gumrahi par hai

Ab isko 👆 sunni ke samne rakh diya Ab jo naam ka sunni hoga na jo sikha nahi h are ye to Quraan la ke de diya isme likha h ki tum apne baap Dadao ko follow nahi kar sakte jo follow kar raha h woh khuli gumrahi par h Yaha Par woh gaya, Agar AllaH ne usko taufeeq di Aqal hoga to woh aa kar ulma kiraam se puchhe ga, or nahi puchha uski baat sahi lag gai to sunniyat se nikal gaya na, jisne bola uske isme dakhil ho gaya.. Or kahega ha bhai sahi h ye Quraan ki baat kar raha h hum to Sirf Aala Hazrat ne kaha isliye follow kar rahe they

Isliye bata Diya ki hum Aqeeda jab rakhte h to isliye Nahi rakhte ki Aala Hazrat ne Farmaya hai Ya mufti e Aazam hind ne farmaya hai ya Digar ulma ne farmaya hai imaam e Aazam ne farmaya hai Ya Hamare peero murshid ne farmaya hai... Nahii...!! Hum isliye ye Aqeeda rakhte h Q ki Quraan Hadis Aqle saleem & Sawade Aazam se Sabit h, Ya to 4ro se sabit h ya kisi ek se to zaroor sabit h chahe woh niyaj ho, Fatiha ho, urs ho, Eesale sawab ho

⚠️⚠️ To Achha fir Q kahte h ki hum Aala Hazrat ko Follow karte h, Hum isliye ye kahte h Q ki Aala Hazrat ne Apne taur par nahi kaha ki Milad karo Eesale sawab karo urs manao ye sab cheeze Aala Hazrat ne Apne Dil se nahi batai, Aala Hazrat ka Agar koi Banda kitaab Padhta h to usme Daleelo ke Ambaar lage h dher sare unho ne reference diye h Quraan se Hadis se, Aqle saleem se or Jaha par nisaan dehi karni thi Aala Hazrat ne kar ke bhi bataya waha par Sawade Aazam bhi h

To jab fir hum bhale kah de ki Aala Hazrat ne farmaya Aqeeda ye h to Samajh jaiye ga ki Aala Hazrat Apne dil se ya Apne baap dada ko dekh kar nahi bataya balki Quraan o Hadis se bataya hai, Ha ulma kiraam kabhi kabhi bayanat me bol dete h ki ye Aala Hazrat ne farmaya h lekin iska Matlab yahi hota h ki unho ne bhi Daleel se sabit kiya Apne taur par Nahi kiya hai

****

Ummed hai..!! ki Ye baat 👆 aap ko clear samajh Aa gai hogi Q ki Agar koi Aa kar aap se kahe, log bahut tont mare ge kahe ge ye to Aala Hazrat wale h ye to Barelvi h is tarah ke taane dete h الحمد لله Ye hamare liye tane nahi h hamare liye khuskismati ki baat h ki hum Barelvi hain hanfi hain, to woh tont isliye dete h ki Aap ke dil me ye khayal lane ke liye bas ki Aap ek naye firqe ke hain naya Aqeeda ka tariqa nikal liya h,

Nahi..!! Humne koi naya Aqeeda ka tarika nahi nikala h bas haal hi me jab log tuut pade they na hamare Aqaaid ko kharab karne ke liye us waqt Quraan haids, Aqle saleem or sawade Aazam se sabit kar ke hamare Aqaaid ki jinho ne Hifazat ki hai woh Aala Hazrat h isliye hum unko Mante hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 22

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Kin Ulma ko kya kaha jata hai.?? Or jinko hum Follow kar rahe hain unke Bare me bhi Hamae Pata hona chahiye.

Jab Sarkar ﷺ ka zamana tha Fir iske baad sahaba kiraam ka zamana Aaya to ye bahut hi babarkat hastiya hoti thi or inke Andar ilm bhi waisa tha or Amal bhi waisa tha ki woh ilm me bhi ما شاء الله zabardast tariqe ka ilm Rakhte they or ek aat cheez me nahi, Har cheez me unka ilm hota tha Chahe Quraan e Majeed ka ilm ho, Hadis ka ilm ho, aqaaid ka ilm ho Fiqh ka ilm ho (Fiqh yani Jo Roze Namaz wagaira ke masail hote h jo Aap ke Amal se related hote hain) har cheez me inke specialize they, To fir har koi jab ilm hasil karta to har cheez me khaas focus karta or har cheez ka ilm woh hasil kar lete they ما شاء الله sarkar ﷺ ki tarbiyat me unka Aalam ye tha,

Fir jaise jaise zamana jata gaya na to fir log sikh rahe they lekin jaise abhi hamara haal ho gaya hai dekhe zamana jaise age jata hai log ilm deen se Door hote jate hain or kuch kaas tabke ke log ek masle ki taraf chala ja raha h koi dusre masle ki taraf chala ja raha h aysa ho raha h yani koi khaas me interest le kar padhta hai To age age fir kya huwa ki jo log deen se thode door hote gaye or Hamare Amal me bhi kamzori aati gai is tarah to fir baad me chal kar kuch ulma kiraam ne khaas kar ke ye jo hamare shariat ka ilm hai isme sab kuch aata h Aqaaid ka ilm aata h Namaz roze ke masail, Batni gunaah ke masail ye sab jo bhi hote hai sab shariat ka ilm hote h pahle ye sabhi cheeze sabhi ko aati thi

fir jaise jaise age jate gaye na to ulma kiraam ne iske 2 category bana diye ilm ke, Ek tha Aqaaid ka ilm or ek tha fiqh ka ilm to kuch ulma kiraam ne puri umr Unho ne Aqaaid ke ilm ko samajne me unke dalail likhne me unko sabit karne me isme apni umr laga di, or kuch ulma kiraam ne fiqhi Masail me Specialisation kar liya, 2 category's ho gai kuch ulma kiraam Aqaaid ke ilm me Specialisation karne lag gaye Jaise koi dr. Aankh ka hota h koi kaan, ka koi haddi ka, koi kisi ka koi kisi ka inki field hoti h..

Isi Tarah ulma kiraam ne is ilm ke 2 hisse kar diye aqaaid ka ilm or fiqhi masail ka ilm or kuch ulma kiraam jo h sirf Aqaaid ke field me jada Specialisation karne lage Aysa Nahi h ki fiqhi Masail woh jante hi nahi ye kaise ho sakta h Aalim h to fir basic masail To Aane hi h na ulma jo hote h woh basic se bhi thodi jada jante h to woh field to Achhi tarah jante hi they, Lekin..!! Bahut jada focus unho ne Aqaaid ki taraf kar liya or Ayse ulma kiraam ko kahte hain Mutakallimeen, Ye lafz Baar Aata rahega To

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 23

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Mutakallimeen :- un ulma kiraam ko kahte h jo waise to tamaam masail ko jaante hi h lekin khaas Aqaaid ke field Me mastery karte hain, Unhe Mutakallimeen kahte hain.

Or Jo ilm unho ne hasil kiya h unhe hum Aqaaid ka ilm bhi kah sakte hain, ilmul kalaam bhi kah sakte hain, or isko fiqh e Akbar bhi kah sakte hain, Jo Aqaaid ka ilm hota hai na isko 2 or Naam diye jate hain, hum to baar baar kah rahe h Aqaaid course aqaaid ka ilm, lekin iske 2 or naam bhi hai Aqaaid ke ilm ka dusra naam hai fiqhe Akbar or 3sra naam hai ilmul kalaam

Isko Fiqhe Akbar Q kahte hain?? Akbar kahte h jo bahut bada hota h jiski important jada ho usko bhi akbar kah dete h to Aqaaid ka ilm bahut hi jada important tha compare to Aap ke Namaz ke masail or digar masail, woh v zaruri h lekin unse pahle aap ke upar aqaaid ka ilm jada important hai jada farz, to isliye ulma kiraam ne isko fiqhe Akbar ka naam de diya, Bada ilm bada fiqh, Q ki Agar banda Aqeede me kachha hoga na,

To Fir uska lakh Namaz padh kar koi Faida nahi Roza Rakh kar koi Faida nahi Hajj zakaat ka kuch faida nahi jada important Aqaaid ka hai Aqaaid durust hoge to fir Aamal Qubuliyat ki taraf jayege, Agar Aqaaid Durust hai hi nahi to fir kitna bhi woh Amal kar le koi Faida nahi hoga, Balki Agar Aqeede durust hoge to Rabb Ta'ala ki rahmat se kam se kam banda itna ummeed bhi rakh sakta hai ki ho sakta hai hamare Amal me kami rah gai ho to baroze Qiyamat AllaH Ta'ala Moaf farma kar humko jannat me dakhil farma de, Ya fir ye ho sakta h AllaH Ta'ala jis Par Azaab dena chahe usko Azaab de de or jab woh Apna Azaab pura kar lega to fir usko Jannat me daal de Ye maamla hai, Ye us waqt hoga jab Bande ka Aqeeda Durust ho ab jiska Aqeeda hi sahi nahi h to fir woh kitna hi ibadate kar le koi kaam ka nahi h or iske liye ye bhi nahi h ki AllaH Ta'ala usko Apni Rahmat se moaf kar ke jannat me dale ga nahii Aysa nahi hoga fir uske liye thikana uske liye jahannam hi hai, isiliye ulma kiraam ne isko fiqh e Akbar Yani Bada Fiqh ka ilm isko bata diya hai, ab jo hum fiqh kahte h woh Namaz wagaira ke masail hain

* *
*

Or Jo Namaz Roze wagaira ibadato ke masail hote h, inko hum Fiqh kahte h, ilmul Fiqh bhi kahte hai Ya Fir Fiqh e Asgar kahte hai

❐ ❐ ** Faqeeh / Fuqha :- Or Jo ulma kiraam Fiqh ke field me mastery karte h unko Fuqha kahte h Ek ko faqeeh kahte hai Or ek se jada ho to Fuqha kahte hain, or Jo Fuqha hote h unko bhi Aqaaid ka ilm hota h lekin unki mastery Masle masail me jada hoti hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 24

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Ashaa'irah (اَشَاعِره) or Matureediyyah (مَاتُرِیدِیّه) :- Kon hain..??? Or hum kinke Dalaai ko Follow karte hain..??

Aqaaid ke Momle me hum kisi ki Taqleed (Follow) nahi karte Ye nahi ki imaam e Aazam ne bataya to humne Follow kiya nahi..!! agar unho ne Quraan, Hadis, Aqle saleem & sawade Aazam se usko proof kiya hai to fir hum usko maan lege, Q ki in 4 cheezo se hum daleel le sakte h

Ab humko kaise pata chala ki Ye Aqeeda hai or Ye daleel hai??? To zahir si baat hai na ulma kiraam ne bataya hoga Jaise imaam e Aazam Ne Bataya hai, Aala Hazrat ne Bataya hai, Digar ulma kiraam ne bataya hai, to ye ulma kiraam batate hai or proof karte hai tab ja ke hame pata chalta hai to is tarah Aqaaid me 2 grps ban gaye hai, *{Ashaa'irah or Matureediyyah,}* or 2no grp ke Aqaaid me koi Farq nahi h ye yaad Rakhe ki fiqhi masail Namaz Roze wagaira ke Masail me to ikhtelaf ho sakta hai Jaise hum imaam e Aazam ko Follow kar rahe hain, koi imaam e Shafaee ko Follow kar raha h koi Imaam Hambal ko, or koi imaan Malik ko Follow kar raha h, unke Namaz ka tariqa thoda hamse change ho sakta hai,

Lekin..!! Ye Yaad Rakhe Aqeede ke matter me kisi ka v koi ikhtelaf nahi ho sakta charo imaam ke Aqeede ek hi hain Sab Ahle sunnat wal jamaat se connection rakhte hain 4ro Aaimma Sunni hi hain inke Aqeedo me koi difference nahi hai Aqeede me kabhi bhi ikhtelaf nahi aa sakta,

Fir Jo ulma kiraam Aqeede bayan kar rahe they jinho ne Dalaail wagaira hame bataye uske 2 grps ban gaye ek grp ka naam h Ashaai'rah or Dusre ka naam h Matureediyyah, in dono ne Jo Aqaaid diye hain inke Aqeedo me koi difference nahi hai, same hain lekin jo Proof karne ka tariqa hai na ye bas Alag hai, ho sakta h Ashaai'rah ne ek Aayte Mubarka se koi Aqeeda sabit kar diya ho or ho sakta h Matureediyyah ne wahi aqaaid Quraan e Majeed ki dusri Aayat se sabit kar diya ho, kisi ne ek hadis ko le kar sabit kiya ho, kisi ne Aqle saleem se sabit kiya ho to ye jo proof karne ka tariqa hai na ye Alag hota hai lekin unka jo final result hota hai Aqeede ka woh same hi hoga isme koi v ikhtelaf nahi aa sakta to Ashaai'rah ke jo men head hain unka Naam hai Abul Hasan bin Ash'ari رضی الله تعالی عنه, Asal naam Ali bin ismaeel tha, unko kaha jata tha Abul Hasan bin Ashari or Jo Safaee Hazraat hote h jada tar inke dalaail ko Follow karte hain,

Or hum Hanfi Hazraat jada tar Matureediyyah hote h yani Hamare jo leader hain unka naam hai Abhu Mansoor Matureediyyah رضی الله تعالی عنه, to inho ne jo dalaail diye h isko hum Follow karte h, or Hamare jo course me v chalega woh Matureediyyah daleel hogi, Or safee Hazrat Ashaai'rah wali daleel padhte hain,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 25

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Ab Next, Aqeede Start karne se pahle Aap ko kuch cheezo ka ilm hona zaruri hai, definition Jaise imaan kya hai, islaam kya hai, kufr kya hai, Sharee Kufr kya hai, luzumi kufr kya hai, Shirk kya hai? Ye sab Cheezo ka ilm hame Hona chahiye, To sabse ye ki imaan kise kahte hain?? baar Baar hum ye lazf istemal karte h na or Hum Duaa bhi karte h AllaH Ta'ala hum sabko imaan Par Maut naseeb Farmaye to ye imaan hota kya hai?? Ek or word hum Use karte hai islaam to fir ye islaam kya hota hai?? Imaan or islaam ek hi cheez hoti h ya inme difference hai hum Duaa karte h ki humko imaan Par Maut Ata farma, islaam Par Maut Ata farma ye Duaa Q nahi karte?? Jo imaan wala hota hai usko Momin kahte hain or Female ho to Momina kahte hain, or Jo islaam Follow kar raha hai usko Muslim kahte hain or Aurat ho to Muslimah kahte hain, to Fir ye Muslima or Momina me farq kya hai..??

Ye 👆👆sab cheeze Hame pata hona chahiye na Basic si cheez hai, hum kisi ke samne ho or usne hamse sawal kar liya ki bataiye imaan kise kahte hain, Fir islaam kise kahte h Muslim or momin me kya farq h to fir Batana Aana chahiye na?? Itna to Aana chahiye na Sirf naam ke Musalman nahi hona chahiye na,

❐ ❐ Imaan kise Kahte hain :- Nabi e Kareem ﷺ AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah se Jo kuch Bhi Hum Tak le kar Aye un cheezo ko haq Samajhna or us par 100% yakeen rakhna ki ye sach hai, AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se hai isko kahte hain imaan,

To kya pata chala imaan ka conecson hamare dil se hai, Hum Dil se Jo Bhi Huzoor ﷺ ne laya hai us Par Yaqeen Rakhte hain, Sarkar ﷺ ne Quraan la kar Ata kiya hum usko haq mante h ki ye AllaH ki kitaab hai, sarkar ﷺ Ne Hame Firishto ke bare me bataya to hum us par imaan Rakhte h ki Farishte AllaH ki Makhlooq hain mojood hain, is Tarah hum Yaqeen rakhte h to Ye hamare imaan ka hissa hai, isi Tarah sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Qiyamat Ayegi sarkar ne Apni Taraf se to nahi farmaya na AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe bataya h to sarkar ﷺ ne hame bataya hai, to ye Qayamat ka ilm sarkar ﷺ ne hame diya to fir hum ne maan liya or 100% dil se kaha ki ye sach hai hum is par yaqeen rakhte h ki qiyamat hogi, hisabo kitaab hoga jannat h dojakh h to ye h Aap ka imaan, imaan e mujmal padhte h imaan e mufassal padhte h iska tarjuma dekhe ge na to isme yahi cheeze hoti h ki Mai dil se gawahi deta hu mai imaan lata hu, to ye- Ye cheeze h jo sarkar ne hum tak le kar aaye h or hum in par yaqeen rakhte hain isko kahte h imaan maloom huwa ki aap ke imaan ka connection aap ke dil se h Dil me agar aap ne sabhi cheezo ko sachha mana aap imaan wale ho gaye or imaan wale bande ko Momin kahte h or Aurat ko Momina

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 26

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Iska Matlab hai hum kisi bande ko sirf, uske Amal dekhte huwe kabhi bhi ye nahi kah sakte ki tum Momin nahi ho Sakta hai ek banda sharabkhor h zina wagaira karta rahta h bilkul Gunahgar hai lekin woh tamaam cheezo par imaan Rakhta hai to hum kya kahege Gunahgar zaroor h lekin isko Momin ke category se bahar nahi nikalege,

Ye kaam hum nahi kar sakte ki hum kisi ke dil ke Andar haath daal kar nahi dekh sakte ki kis cheez me imaan h kis cheez me imaan nahi hai kon si cheez ko woh jhhuta manta hai nahi kar sakte na, To fir jo banda ikraar kar raha h kahta h ki dil se imaan la raha hu to woh Momin hi hoga jab tak ki uska koi kaam ayse na ho jisse humko pata chal jaye usne koi kufriya kaam kiya hai.

To sarkar ﷺ ne Jo-Jo Bhi Laya use Dil se manne ko imaan kahte hain, Or Jab hum Duaa karte hain AllaH Ta'ala se ki Hamare imaan ki hifazat Farma iska matlab yahi hota hai ki jo-jo sarkar ﷺ ne Laya hai jis Par Hamko Yaqeen rakhna h jo jo Aqeede humko diye h us Par yaqeen rakhna hai Maola Ta'ala Jab Tak hum zinda hai hamare unko Aqeedo ko Mahfooz Rakhe unki hifazat Farmaye kabhi bhi Aysa na ho ki kisi Aqeede me humko shaq Aa jaye, yaqeen to dil se hi hota h na to kahi par Shaq aa jaye ga to imaan haath se chala jaye ga Q ki Aakhri waqt me Shaytan humse Yahi kaam karwata h, ki hamare Aqeedo ko bigadwata hai, Humse koi aisa kaam karwana chahta h ya zaban se koi aysi baat kahlewa deta h jiski wajah se banda imaan se haath dho baithta hai, Bilkul bareek si cheez hai isliye hum Duaa karte hain Maola Ta'ala hamare imaan ki Hifazat Farmaye, Achha Fir islaam kya hai..??

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 27

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ ** Islaam kya hai :- islaam ka connection zahir se hain Dil se nahi, Jo Aap ko Nazar Aa Raha Hai Na samne front ek bande ka usse Aap us bande ke islaam ko Aap Pahchan sakte hain, 3 cheeze hain agar 3 cheezo me banda kam se kam koi 1 cheez kar le to hum kahte hain ye islaam wala shakhs hai Ya Ye Musalman hai, Woh 3 cheeze ye hain..👇

1. Agar koi Shakhs Kah de zaban se ki Main Musalman hu, Bhale woh Musalmano wala Kaan Nahi kar raha Namaz Nahi padh raha Roza Nahi Rakhta Hajj pe nahi jata zakaat nahi deta Bilkul zindgi Musalmano jaise h nahii Jo us Par Farz hai woh kuch bhi nahi kar raha, Baar-Baar jhhut bolta rahta h gibate karte rahta h lekin..!! zaban se woh ikraar karta h Kalme ka, Ya kahta h ki Main Musalman hu to fir usko hum Musalman kahege Q ki uska hum Front dekh rahe h zaban se jo bol raha wahi dekh rahe h Yahi hum jada se jada dekh sakte h Dil ke andar jhhak kar to nahi dekh sakte, to Agar koi Banda kahe ki Main Musalman hu to usko hum Musalman Manege.

2. Woh Bol to nahi Raha zaban se ki Main Musalman hu lekin Kaam Musalmano wala kar raha hai, Jo khaas Muslims hi karte hain koi dusre log nahi karte agar koi kaam kar raha hai tab bhi hum usko Musalman Menege Jaise.

Misaal :- Ek shakhs hai Kabhi uski zabaan se aap ne kalma nahi suna ye nahi suna ki main Musalman hu, lekin hum delhte h ki woh Namaz Padh Raha hai, Roze Rakh raha hai Hajj Par Jata hai Azaan deta hai to ye sab kaam kon karte hain.?? Koi gair Muslim karta hai..?? Nahiii na ye sab cheezo ka connection islaam se hai, To jo banda islaam se related khaas cheez ko apna le bhale woh zabaan se kahe ya na kahe usko bhi hum Musalman mante Hain.

3. Ye Bhi nahi karta ki zabaan se bolta h kuch, ye bhi nahi karta ki koi Musalmano wala kaam karta hai Sirf khamoos rahta hai ek banda, kabhi nahi kahta ki Main Musalman ho, kabhi musalmano wala kaam bhi nahi kiya lekin..!! Kabhi Apne zabaan se koi Aysi baat nahi kahta jo islaam ke Aqaaid ke khilaf ho jaise ye nahi kahta ki main buto ko معاذ الله manta hu, sirf khamos rahta h or koi puja-paat kuch v nahi karta aysi hi Apni zindgi guzar Raha hai isko v hum Musalman mane ge

Teen cheeze hain 3 cheezon me agar koi 1 bhi cheez payi jaye to usko Musalman mane ge, or manna lazim hoga to jab usko humne musalman Maan liya h to fir usko Apna musalman bhai har cheez me usko manna padega Agar padosi h to Jo musalman padosi ke ahkaam hote hain usko Aap ko follow karna padega agar usko zarurat h to aap ko madad karni padegi, Misaal :-

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 28

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Misaal :- Agar koi aysa shakhs tha jisne kabhi Namaz nahi padhi Na ye bataya ki Main Musalman hu aap ke ilaqe me koi aa gaya Ek mahine se aap dekh rahe hain dekhne me pata nahi chal raha hai ki musalman hai ya koi or hai na usne apna naam bataya ki Naam se pata chale ki musalman hai Namaz Roza wagaira kuch nahi karta achha lekin ye bhi nahi hai ki wohhh Hindo Ya ishaiyo ya yahudiyo wala kaam kar raha ho kuch bhi nahi, or Ek mahine ke baad Achanak uska inteqal ho jata hai to fir kya kare ge hum Muslaman maan kar isko gusl wa kafan de kar Musalmano ke Qabristaan me Dafnaye ge ya na?? Ye bhi sawal aata hai na.. ?? To Hamare liye kya hai,

Musalman ke liye Gusl kafan dafan Namaze janaza inko musalmano ke qabristano me dafnana ye hamare liye lazim ke darze me hai aysa nahi hai ki hum chhod dege ki pata nahi kon hai.? Kya hai hum ab is surat me dekhe ge usme ye 3 cheezo me se koi ek cheez payi jati hai ya nahi 1. Zaban se batana ki main Musalman hu. Nahi usne nahi bataya tha, 2. Usne Namaz roze ya koi is tarah ka kaam kiya ho, ye bhi nahi hai, 3. Usne islaam ke khilaaf kuch nahi kaha tha or islaam ke khilaf koi kaam bhi nahi kiya tha, to ye point to paya gaya na to ab us shakhs ko hum Musalman mane ge or lazim bhi ho jaye ga isko gusl bhi de kafan bhi de Namaze janaza bhi padhe or usko Musalman wale Qabristaan me dafan bhi karen.

Ye Hum par lazim Ho jaye ga Q ki hum uske zahir ko dekh rahe hain Bhale uske dil me imaan na ho woh ek Alag momla hai Hum Uske front ko Dekh kar jo Bhi Ahkaam hote hain us Par Amal karte hain, To islaam ka connection Zahir se hota hai, Hum samne wale ko uske zahir ko dekh kar Musalman mante hai, Or Momin Woh hota jo Dil se imaan laye Ye h islaam or imaan me Farq, To humko kaisa banda banna hai..?? humko Musalman Bhi banna hai or Momin bhi banna hai Q ki hamara dil bhi pukhta ho, or Zahri taur par hum kalma bhi padhte ho or woh kaam bhi karte ho jo Hamare deen e islaam ka hissa hai (Yani Namaz, Roza wagaira..) Or Ayse bande ke liye ان شاء الله Qiyamat ke din Aasani hogi or jannat me bhi hissa hoga.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 29

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha 👆 isse Maloom ho gaya ki 4 tariqe ke log hote hain

1. Jo Momin Bhi ho or Musalaman bhi ho Jaise Main or Aap hain الحمد لله Har cheez par imaan bhi Rakhte hain or Musalmano wala kaam bhi kar rahe hain, or Ye behtreen hai isi Tarah humko Rahna hai.

2. Jo Na Momin hai Na Musalman hain Na dil se woh imaan rakhte h or na hi zahri Taur Par Jaise kuffar ishai, wagaira h or Baroze Qiyamat inke liye sirf jahannam hoga inke liye Bakhshish ka koi sawal hi nahi hain

3. Jo Momin hota hai lekin Musalman na ho :- iski Misaal ye h ki Koi banda Aakhri waqt me islaam Qubool kar le.

Hum kahte h na log ayse h ki jo pura zindgi kufr me bita diya lekin Aakhri waqt me banda AllaH Ta'ala Par imaan le aye Ye ho sakta hai ki jab uski rooh Qabz ki ja rahi thi usse kuch der pahle imaan Qubool kar liya ho lekin usko woh Batane ka waqt na mila ho to Aysi surat me humko to nahi pata ki woh Momin huwa h ya nahi to AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me Woh momin mana jayega

Lekin..!! Q ki hame nazar nahi aa raha to hum usko musalman nahi manege Ye nahi hoga ki chalo ho sakta h usne imaan laya ho to hum usko gusl / kafan de dege uske liye janaza wa Duaa e Magfirat karege Nahii..!! Ha ان شاء الله Jab woh Qiyamat ke din ayega AllaH Paak usko moaf farmayega or usko jannat me Jane ka rasta ho jayega.

4. Jo Momin to nahi h lekin sirf Musalman ho ::- in logo ko munafiq kahte hain Aaj ke daor me to hum nahi kah sakte, Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me Jo munafiq they Pure Musalman they Namaz wagaira padhte they Musalmano wala pura kaam karte they Naam bhi musalmano wala Rakh liya tha lekin woh dil se sarkar ﷺ Par imaan nahi laye they balki معاذ الله woh sarkar ﷺ se Hasad Rakhte they unke dusman they to Ayse log sirf musalman h momin nahi h. To jiska imaan nahi h yaad rakhe woh bhi Bakhsha nahi jaye ga. Munafiq ko bhi Qiyamat ke din bakhshish ka koi Chan's nahi hai jahannam me jayega

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 30

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ ** Kufr Kya hai? :- zaruriyate Deen ka inkaar karna Ye kufr hai.

Ab ye zaruriyate Deen kya hai?? Zaruriyate Deen woh cheeze / Aqeede hoti hai jisko jo ulma kiraam jante hain or ulma kiraam ke saath uthne baithne wale log hote hai unko pata hota h woh hote h zaruriyat e deen. Zaruriyat e deen me Ek-aat cheez nahi hai Kafi cheeze hain or inki lambi list hai in tamaam par imaan hona zaruri hai agar zaruriyate deen me se kisi ek baat ka koi nahi mana kahta hai ki is par imaan nahi main is par believe nahi karta to woh banda Dayra e islaam se nikal jaye ga or hum ye kahe ge ki Ye kufr hai. Misaal ke taur par agar 100 cheeze h or 99 cheezo par to imaan lata h lekin ek par imaan nahi lata tab bhi woh Daura e islaam se nikal gaya usko hum Musalman nahi kahege na hum usko momin kahege. Or Jo cheeze zaruriyat e deen me se hai usko ulma kiraam ne humko bata diye h wahi cheez hum Age Padhte jayege

⚠️⚠️ Zaruriyat e deen ke Alawa jo cheez hogi yaad rakhe woh kabhi bhi kufr nahi hogi. Ha kuch cheeze hain jiske inkaar karne se banda gumraah ho jata hai yani sidhe raste se hat kar galat raste par chala jata hai jinko hum Bad-Mazhab kahte hain, Jaise zaruriyat e Ahle sunnat ka inkaar karega to fir sunniyat se nikal jaye ga lekin kafir nahi hoga.

Zaruriyate deen ki kuch bate :-

1. AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat or Shifaat Qadeem hai Yani Hamesha se hai, AllaH Ta'ala Hamesha se hai, AllaH Ta'ala ka Raheem hona kareem hona Ye sab bhi Hamesha se hai, Ye bhi zaruriyate Deen me se Ek zaruri baat hai

2. AllaH Ta'ala ka ek hona Ye v zaruriyat e deen me se h, Or Hum Musalmano ka yahi Aqeeda hai ki Ek hi Khuda hai

3. AllaH Ta'ala Beaib hai,

4. Quraan AllaH Ta'ala Ki kitaab hai

5. Quraan me kisi bhi kism ki changes mumkin nahi

6. Ambiya kiraam Alaihissalam hote Hain Yani AllaH Ta'ala Nabi or Rasool bhejta hai or unke zariye logo ko hidayat ki taraf Bulata hai

7. Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke mojjejaat hote hain, Jaise Sarkar ﷺ ne ungli ke isare se chand ke 2 tukde kar diye, Hazrate Ali ki Namaze Asr Qaza ho gai to sarkar ﷺ ne suraj ko dubara se palta diya or Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Namaz e asr ada ki to ye hote hain Mojjeje, to Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke jo mojjeje logo ko maloom h agar unka v koi banda inkaar karta hai to woh kafir ho haye ga. Jaise koi kahta h ki main nahi Manta sarkar ﷺ Chand ke 2 tukde kar sakte hain Ye sab bahut mashhoor mojjejaat hain, to woh shakhs dayra e islaam se kharij ho jayega, or Ye sirf Sarkar ﷺ ke saath khaas nahi hai, Tamaam Nabiyo ki baat chal rahi hai Musa عَلَیْہِ الصَّلٰوۃُ وَالسَّلَام ke mojjejaat, jaise lathi ka saap ban jana isi tarah Isha عَلَیْہِ الصَّلٰوۃُ وَالسَّلَام ka Dubara se Murdo ko zinda kar dena AllaH Ta'ala ki ata se hi hota hai na, Ab koi kahe Main manta hu, ke AllaH Ta'ala Dubara zinda kar sakta hai lekin Isha عَلَیْہِ الصَّلٰوۃُ وَالسَّلَام nahi kar sakte to woh dayra islaam se kharij ho jayega.

8. Jinnat hote hain Firishte hote h Jannat h jahannam h Ye cheeze mojood h bhake humko nazar nahi aa rahi is par bhi imaan rakhna zaruri hai

9. Qiyamat aani h Hisabo kitaab hona h Ye bhi zaruriyat e deen me se hain

10. Siddiqe Akbar رضى الله تعالی عنه ko Sahabi e Rasool manna Bhi zaruriyate deen me se hai kuch log hai jo Inko Sahabi kya musalman bhi nahi mante معاذ الله Aysa shakh khud Kafir hai Dayrae islaam se nikal jayega.

11. Namaz Roza Hajj o zakaat ko farz manna Bhi lazim hai, Namaz Na padhna Roza na rakhna ye alag baat hai Gunahe kabeera kar raha hai, lekin iski wajah se woh islaam se bahar nahi ho jayega. Jab woh kahe ki main Namaz ko farz manta hi nahi tab woh islaam se nikal jaye ga.

Ye chand 👆cheeze aap ko bataye zaruriyat e deen ki.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 31

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Kufr ki 2 kisme hain Or Dono me Kafi Farq hai

1. kufre iltezami :- ko kufre Kataee Bhi Bolte hain, (Kataee Yani jisme Bilkul Doubt na hi) Kufr e Sareeh Bhi Bolte hain or Kufre ittefaqi Bhi Bolte hain

2. kufre luzumi :- ke or Naam hain jisko gair sharee kufr kahte hai or gair ittefaqi kufr kahte hai.

Ab Ye samjhe ki, Kufre iltezami kise kahte h ??? zaruriyate deen me se kisi ek cheez ka direct inkaar karne ko kufre iltezami kahte hain, Aap sunte hi kah dege ki ye kufr hai isme koi shaq nahi hota ki ho sakta h ye ho Ho sakta h woh ho, or Kufre iltezami me Jo cheeze aati h usko Mutakllimeen wa Fuqha Dono hi isko kufr Bolte hain, isme kisi ka ikhtelaf nahi hai Sab ulma kah rahe hain ki Banda Daira e islaam se kharij ho gaya Jaise

Misaal :- Jaise koi Kahe main AllaH ko Ek nahi Manta to fir ye Sareeh kufr hai, Ab woh kah raha tha ki mere dil me nahi Aysa nahi tha ye to maine bas ayse hi kah diya, mere Dil me yahi tha ki AllaH Ek hai, to Aysa kaise ho sakta h Dil me imaam rakhe or zaban se Galat baat nikale, nahi ho sakta na to fir Foran hum ayse Shakhs ko kahege ki ye Daira e islaam se nikal gaya, Bhale woh kah raha h nahi mere Dil me imaam hai - Dil me imaan hai, imaan wala kabhi is tarah ki bate nahi kar sakta, kufriya bate Apni zuban se nahi nikalta, to Ab hum kufr ka hukm uske zubaan se nikalne wale Alfaaz Par lagate h to fir ye islaam se nikal gaya To ye hota hai kufr e iltezami jo direct inkaar ho. iski or Misaal :- Jaise Koi kahe Nabi nahi hote ya kahe Isha عَلَیْہِ الصَّلٰوۃُ وَالسَّلَام Nabi nahi they Ya Musa عَلَیْہِ الصَّلٰوۃُ وَالسَّلَام Nabi nahi they Ye zaruriyat e deen ka direct inkaar h to fir woh Daira e islaam se nikal jaye ga, Or Ayse shakhs ko Jo Musalmano ke Category se nikal jaye use kahte hain Murtad

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 32

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ * Murtad :- Woh hota hai Jo Pahle to Musalman Hota hai lekin Fir Koi kaam Aysa kar deta hai ya / zaruriyat e deen me se kisi cheez ka directly clear words me inkar kar deta hai bhale koi ek cheez ka inkaar kare woh Daira e islaam se nikal jata hai or hum kahte hain Murtad Ho gaya To Kafir or murtad me Farq hai

❐ ❐ * Kafir :- woh hota hai jo starting se hi kafr hai Jaise Gair muslim hai Christian koi bhi Ho woh to Shuruaat se hi Musalman nahi they to inko hum kafir kahte hain

or Murtad to woh tha jo pahle Musalman tha Misal ke taur par Musalman ke ghar me Paida huwa Musalman hi raha Namaze Padh raha Roze Rakh raha lekin Kuch Aysi baat zaban se nikal di jo zaruriyat e deen ka inkaar ban rahi hai jo kufr e iltezami Ban rahi hai to Ab Musalman hone ke bawajood woh Daira e islaam se nikal gaya Aysa Shakhs ho gaya murtad Or Jo Kafiro me bhi Badtareen shakhs hota h woh Murtad hi hota hai, Kafir ke sath fir bhi hum husn e Sulook kar sakte Hain Shariat me hukm h, lekin Murtad Ke Ahkaam itne sakht hain hum Age padhe ge to aap ko Andaza ho jayega.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 33

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Or Jaise hi Banda Murtad ho jaye na to 3 Cheeze hoti h

1. Isne zindgi me Jitne Nek Aamal kiya they sab ke sab barbad ho gaye, kitna Sakht ye Masla hai or Hamari Aksariat isse gafil hai, Ek jumla zaban se nikala jo Shareeh Kufr tha to fir banda Daira e islaam se nikal gaya or usne zindgi me jo-jo Nekiya ki thi woh sab khatm ho jaye Namaze Padhi thi sab Barbad ho gai Roze rakha tha, zikr e ilahi kiya tha barbad, Hajj kiya tha woh Bhi khatam

2. Agar Ye Banda shadi shuda tha to iski aurat uske nikah se nikah gai, or Agar Aurat ne koi Kufriya zumla kaha hai to Nikah tuut jata h isse or

3. Agar kisi ko Ahsaas ho gaya ki maine kufr kiya hai to Tauba kare Dubara se kalma padhe, Dubara se imaan laye. Tauba kaise karege?? Ki AllaH Mujhse ye kufr ho gaya hai Main tujhse Mofi talab karti hu or is kufr se tauba karti hu main Tamaam islaam ke Aqaaid ko Qubool karti hu or Dubara islaam me dakhil hoti hu, ye kalma padha Dakhil ho gaya islaam me Ye Tauba Bhi ho gaya or Tajdeed e imaan Yani Dubara imaan lana bhi ho gaya.

Ab Dubara imaan lane ke baad Agar Shadi shuda tha to dubara Se nikah kare or isme Dubara se Maher ho or izabo Qubool karna hai or isme gawah wagaira bhi hona zaruri hai. Agar Dubara nikah nahi karte jo Miya Biwi sath me rahte hain Ya puri umr sath rahe to fir puri umr zina ka wabaal Aata rahega haraam kaari Mani jayegi Or Agar murtad ne tauba kiya hi nahi h to waise bhi haram kaari mani jaye gi.

Or Tauba kar ke dubara imaan laya to aysa nahi h ki Jo nekiya isne kiye they wog mita diye gaye they to dubara likh diye jaye ge *Nahii..!!* Jo nekiya khatm ho gai to Ab ziro 0 hi rahe gi Ab dubara se isko nekiya karni padegi

Lekin...!!! Ye Yaad Rakhe jo isne Gunah kiya they na woh uske Nama e Aamal ma baqi rahe ge, Aysa nahi h ki pura register Aap ka ziro 0 ho kar dubara Shuru hota hai nahi..!! Isme Nekiya khatm ho jati hai lekin jo gunah kiye they kufr se pahle Woh Dubara imaan lane ke baad bhi baqi rahege.

Agar kisi bande ne hajj kiya tha Or koi Shareeh Kufr ki wajah se Daira e islaam se nikal gaya ab jab dubara imaan la raha hai to dobara se agar hajj ke sharait pai gai to dubara hajj karna Farz ho jayega. Agar kisi se mureed huwa tha to kufr kahte hi woh bait bhi tuut gai usko dubara se kisi Kamil peer ke hath me bait bhi karni padegi, Ye Hain Murtad ke ahkaam.

Ye 👆 filhal ke liye Murtad ke ahkaam hai hi lekin..!! Agar islami hukumat hoti to murtad ke liye hukm ye hota ki Qazi usko tauba par ubhar or woh tauba karle to thik h or agar nahi karta to uske liye hukm ye tha uski gardan uda di jaye Yani usko katl kar diya jaye. murdat wajibul katal hota hain Yani usko katal karna lazim hota hai lekin Filhaal ke zamane me Q ke hamara islami nezam nahi h to Yaha par woh katal ka system nahi hota Balki ayse shakhs ka hum Social boycot karte hain.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 34

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Kufre iltezai Woh kufr hota hai ki jisme banda Directly, zaruriyate Deen me se koi ek cheez ka Ya ek se jada cheezo ka inkaar kar de or clear alfaz me kar de jisko sunne Ke baad Banda Shaq Nahi kar sakta, Jaise koi Musalman Banda Aap ke paas Aa kar kahe Main AllaH ko nahi Manta, Main Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ko Nahi manta, Main Hisabo kitaab ko Nahi Manta, Main Jannat ko nahi manta, Agar ye sab cheeze kahta h to zahir si baat hai To hum kya kahe ge ye kaisa Musalman hai,

Ab koi Ek banda Aa kar kahe ki Main khuda ko nahi manta or Fir kah Raha hai ki Nahi Woh to maine bas Ayse hi kah diya tha dil me meri niyat nahi thi kufr ki, to Jo Shareeh kufr hota h usme Niyat Nahi dekhi jati, Banda agar laakh Qasme kha le, Laakh aap ke paas aa kar ikraar kar le ki nahi Meri Dil me nahi tha Bas zuban se kah diya, Mazak me kah diya, gusse Me bol diya to chahe kisi bhi condition me bola, ye zumle ayse h ki inhe bolte hi Banda Daira e islaam se kharij ho jata hai, isme koi reasoning koi conditioning nahi dekhi jati, hukum foran bande ki taraf lag jata hai.

❐ ❐ Q ki Ye Ek Misaal se Samjhen

Misaal :- Agar Ek Shakhs hai Main uske Baap ke bare me kahu ki Aap ka Baap to Gadha hai, to woh to gusse me aa jayega ho sakta hai Maar peet me bhi utar aye, to kisi ke walid ke liye hum is Tarah ki baten karte hain to zahir si baat h Jo sahi Aql wala insan hoga to woh Gusse me hi ayega na ki aap ne Ye Baat Q kahi, misal ke taur par uska baap bewakoof bhi ho, or Aap uske muh me sidhe sidhe ja ke bolege to usko lage ga na, Fir Agar aap kahe nahi gadha ek Achha / Sharif janwar h, Mahnat karta h isliye maine aap ke baap ko isme se tasbeeh de diya Taki ye batau ki aap ke baap kitne menhti shakhs hain, To kya woh baat mane ga?? Nahi Q ko Hamare yaha par kuch words ayse use hote hain, Jaise gadha word jada tar isliye use hota h ki woh insan Bewakoof hai. To waho mining Hum samajh bhi lete hai or usi ko Accept bhi karte h, to isme Aap ki Niyat nahi Jayegi ki woh hardworking Banda h isliye bol diya nahi.. ye dekh jaye ga ki normally us word ka kya meaning hamare society me liya jata hai or usi Par hum hukm lagaye ge,

To isi Tarah Shariat me v hukum hai. Ek baar woh zumal nikal gaya zuban se to fir us Par Hukm e kufr lag jaye ga isme kisi ka ikhtelaf nahi h Chahe woh Mutakallimeen ulma ho Ya fuqha ho sab kahte h, Zahir si baat hai is Par hukm e kufr hi hoga or ayse banda Murtad kahlata hai, To kafir ke rule's alag hote hain or Murtad Ke rule's alag hote h Shariat me.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 35

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Murtad ke rule's hi Separate hain

Agar woh Shadi Shuda h to uskiBiwi bhi uske nikah se nikal jati hai, Jab ek Aurat ya mard Murtad ho jaye to Apne Shohar par Apne biwi Par haraam ho jate hain unke saath jismani Talluq Kaim karna ye haraam ho hota hai, Balki zina ke darze me chala jata hai. Or Agar Bina Shadi Shuda hai to Murtad ka nikah kisi se nahi ho sakta na Musalman se ho sakta hai na gair Muslim se ho sakta hai, or na hi kisi Murtad se bhi ho sakta hai, Aysa nahi hai ki 2 murtado ka Aapas me nikah kara do or woh zindagi guzare nahiii Murtad ka Duniya me kisi se bhi nikah nahi ho sakta, woh jiske saath bhi rahega / Rahegi woh zina hi hoga, or jo bachha bhi isse paida hoga woh waladuzzina hi kahlaye ga Yani zina ki Aulaad hogi, waladuzzina ke jo rules hote h woh is par apply hoga

Or isi tarah agar islami hukumat hoti or koi mard hota to Qazi usko pakad leta or jel me qaid kar leta or hukum deta ki woh tauba kare or dubara se musalman ho jaye agar ho jaye to thik hai chhod dege usko or agar nahi hota to fir hukum ye hota Qazi e islaam usko katal kar de, uski gardan uda de Q ki murtad wazibul qatal hota hai, Lekin..!! ab islami huqumat nahi h to hum ab aysa nahi kar sakte, to fir Ab hum kya kare ge..??? Usko ayse hi chhod dege or sath me uska social Boycott karege Yani har cheez me usse connection cut kar dege.

Unke saath uthna-baithna ho, Chahe khana pina ho, baat-cheet karna ho unke ghar par jana ho dawat par jana ho, Bimar ho jaye to iyadat karna mar jaye to janaze me jana, khuch bhi nahi hoga murtad ke sath, Na gum me unke sakh hum h na Khushi me, na kisi tarah ka len den hum unse kar sakte h, na usko Musalmano ke Qabristan me Dafnaye ge, na Duaa e Magfirat karege Na Eesale sawab karege, Balki jo Banda in cheezo ko jaiz samajh kar karega to woh khud Daira e islaam se Nikal jayega to Ye Sari cheeze Murtad ke upar aa jati hain to Ye Momla Bahut sakht hai, Yaad Rakhe Jo Banda AllaH or uske Rasool ﷺ ka na ho saka woh Hamara nahi ho sakta.

Or Jo Murtad ho jaye to fir isme ye nahi dekha jata ki Jo murtad huwa h woh mera baap hai, Bahen h bhai hai, Shohar hai, Aulaad h ye nahi dekha jata AllaH or uske Rasool ﷺ ke age koi riste Hamare liye mayne nahi rakhte kamil momin usi waqt hota hai jab banda Sabse jada Muhabbat AllaH or uske Rasool ﷺ Or unke Ahkaam se kare to jab Ek banda Murtad ho jaye to usko social boycot karna zaruri hota hai fir Chahe Kitna v karibi ristedar ho.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 36

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

⚠️⚠️ Yaad Rakhe..!! gane baje shero Shairi wagaira Jo bhi cheez ho to bekhayali me bhi share na karen, Isi tarah joks ho, chutkule ho inse jitna ho sake parhez kare Q ki inme Jagah jahag kufriyat aate hote h Bil-khusoos Aaj ke gane baje woh hote h jinme bahut jada kfriya bhare huwe hain or aap ko lageha aysa Q hai.?? Ye Aysa hai ki Ye log jaan-bujh kar gano me khfriya cheeze dali jati h taki Musalman jada se jada Apne imaan se hath dho baithe Ye Sajise log kar rahe hain or humko pata bhi nahi hai,to in cheezo se sakhti se parhez karen, Chahe aap khud ho chahe Aap ke ghar wale ho aap ke bachhe ho unko peyar o Muhabbat se samjhaye, or sakhti se mante h to thodi bahut sakhti kar ke unko is taraf li Aaye or in Cheezo se parhez karaye Q ki Bahut Nazuk masla hai kufr hai.

⚠️⚠️ Ye Baat Bhi Yaad Rakhe, Aysa nahi hai ki Jab Banda balig ho jata bai tab us par murtad ka hukum lagta hai Ya baad me ek age ke baad lagta hai aysa nahi hai. Jo Banda 7 saal ka ho jaye uske baad se us bachhe ka bhi kufr Mana jata hai Abhi woh bachha balig nahi huwa hai

Jo bachiya hoti hain woh 9-15 year's ke age me balig ho sakti hai jab bhi unko Haiz aa jaye Agar kisi bachhi ko 10 year me haiz aaya to woh 10 year me balig ho gai tab se us par Namaz Roze wagaira farz hoga, or agar Haiz nahi aata to 15 year jab usko complete ho jaye ge Islamic calendar ke hisaab se to woh bhi baliga ho jaye gi, or jo ibadat wagaira hote hai woh balig hone ke baad hi farz hote hain isse Pahle nahi hota. Isi tarah ladka 12-15 year me Jab bhi usko Ahtelam ho jaye to woh bhi balig ho jayega. To Yaha Par ibadate wagaira Balig hone ke baad Farz hoti hai

Lekin...!! AQaaid ka momla aysa nahi hai jab Banda 7 saal ka ho jaye islamic lehaz se us ke baad se Agar woh bachha Shareeh kufr bol deta hai, Ya Shareeh kufr wala koi kaam kar deta hai jaise معاذ الله kisi bot ke samne sajda kar leta hai, to woh bachha bhi Daira e islaam se nikal kar Murtad ho jayega

⚠️⚠️To chhote bachho ko bhi itna Ahtiyat lazim hai ki Bachpan se apne bachho ki tarbiyat aysi karen inko Bachpan se Aqaaid ka ilm dete rahe Yani 5-6 ya 7 saal ke ho jaye to unko thodi thodi bate sikhaye. Ye nahi ki gadhi-gadji batate samjhaye jaise ye h kufre iltezami, kufre Luzumi hai ye Bachhe ko kuch samajh nahi aaye ga, Lekin..!! Itna to Aap samjha sakte h na ki beta AllaH Ek hai AllaH Hamara khuda hai, Rasool AllaH ﷺ Hamare Nabi hain Fula-Fula Ambiya Hamare Nabi hain or Nabi ke Bare me hum ye nahi bolte is tarah zumle hum nahi bolte, itni bate to hum Sikha hi sakhte hain to ye cheeze sikhaye fir jab bade ho jaye thodi bahut unme Shaoor aa jaye, to fir Ba Qaida Aqaaid course kisi Aalime deen ke paas karwae aysa nahi h ki idhar udhar karwae, taki woh Aqaaid ka sahi ilm seekh le Or Apni imaano ki hifazat karen

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 37

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ AllaH Paak Hum Sabke imaan ki hifazat farmaye Bilfarz Agar koi Banda Murtad ho ho gaya to wapas se usko kya -kya karna hai?? To yaad rakhe

1. Jab bande ko confirm ho jaye ki mujhse Koi kufre Shareeh ho gaya hai to Sabse Pahle woh AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me Tauba kare, isme ye nahi h ki kalma Padh liya to chal jaye ga balki Tauba karna zaruri hai Tauba kaise kare ge??? Ki AllaH Ta'ala Mujhse Ye-Ye wala kufr sharjad ho gaya hai Ya ye-ye kufriya zumla maine bol diya Jane-Anjane me Jo bhi ho isi tarah Aap tauba karege Ki khaas kufr jo bande ne kiya h usko bol kar tauba karna hai.

Jaise Misaal :- Ek Banda tha woh AllaH ke bare me ya deen e islaam ke bare me koi mazak uda diya jo kufr hoti hain ya Bol diya ki main Namaz ko Farz nahi manta hu to ab woh is tarah tauba kare ga ki AllaH Ta'ala Maine Apne zuban me ye zumla li aaya tha "Namaz Farz nahi hai" Main isse Tauba karta hu khaas is tarah kahe, Mere Andar Nadamat h Sharmindgi hai Ro kar AllaH Ta'ala se moafi mange or Ye kahe ki Aanida Mujhse ye kufr nahi hoga Main Dil se is kufr se Door hota hu

2. Farz hai Tajdeed e imaan karna :- Dobara se AllaH Paak ki Bargah me kalma e tayyab padh kar gawahi de de ki hum imaan late hain Sath me Tarujma bhi padh le to bahut Achhi baat hai, Yani ki AllaH Hamara khuda hai usi ki hum ibadat karte hain Or Hamare Sarkar ﷺ Akhri Nabi hain, hum in par imaan late hain or tamaam Aqaaid e islaam Par imaan late hain To ye hai Aap ka tajdeed e imaan,

⚠️ Dekhe kitni bareek si cheez hai ek zumla zuban se nikla or Woh daira e islaam se nikal gaya or usi zuban ko istemaal karte huwe dubara se Tauba kar ke Kalima Padh liya to Dubara islaam me aa gaya to ye bahut bareek sa line hai Jisse Banda ya to islaam me aa jayega ya to islaam se nikal jayega.

3. Agar Nikah wala / wali hai to Tajdeed e Nikah bhi kare. Tajdeed e nikaah ka tariqa :- ye hota hai ki isme aap ko nikaah hi dubara se karna padta hai Ab ye nahi h ki bakaida logo ko bulaye dawaat karen! ye nahi hai, Nikah me 3 cheeze zaruri hoti hain ijabo Qabool karna, 2 Balig mard Ya 1Mard or 2 Aurte Gawah me hona or maher ka hona ye 3 cheeze Aap kar lege to aap ka dajdeed e imaan ho jayega.

To 2 Balig mard Gawah me ho or Mard kahe Main Fatima tumse itne itne maher ke badle me ya 2500 Maher ke badle me Nikah kar raha hu Ya Nikah kiya or Jawab me Biwi kahe maine Qabool kiya Ya Qabool kar rahi hu is Tarah kar le gawaho ke samne to fir Nikah ho jayega. Aap ko Qazi Ya Molana Bulane ki koi zarurat nahi hai,

4. Agar Pahle Hajj kiya tha to woh Chala gaya ab Agar Hajj ke Sharait paye gaye to 2bara se Hajj karna padega

5. Agar kisi peer o Murshid se bait they to fir woh bait bhi tuut gai thi Murtad hone ki wajah se ab Dubara se Bait Bhi kar le.

6. Isi Tarah Agar Kisi ke Murtad hone se Pahle Namaz, Roze & zakaat wagaira baqi they to ye sab cheeze baad me Bhi Baqi rahe gi. Aysa Nahi hai ki kisi ki 5 saal ki Qaza Namaz baqi thi Or woh murtad ho gaya fir Dubara imaan laya to Qaza Namaze Moaf ho gai aysa nahi..!! Jo 5 saal ki baqi thi woh Abhi bhi baqi hi rahegi abhi bhi usko padhna Padega.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 38

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

✨ Ek Mashwara ✨

Hum Nahi jante na ki Kab hamari zuban se kufriya kalima Nikla ho hamari zabane to chalti rahti h kabhi kuch bol diya kabhi kuch bol diya To Fir hum sabko chahiye ki ahtiyatan Tauba Tajdeed e imaan wa Tajdeed e Nikah Kar le, Balki iski Adat bana le, Rozana Sone se pahle ya din me koi Time Fix kar le Ahtiyatan safety ke liye or Tauba wa Tajdeed e imaan karte rahe, is Tarah ki AllaH Ta'ala Mujhse Aaj Din Bhar me Jo bhi jane Anjane me kufr ho gaya ho koi kufri baat bol di ho to Main usse Tauba karti hu Fir iske baad kahe Main gawahi deti hu or Kalima e Tayyab padh le. Ye ho gaya aap ka Tauba aur Tajdeed e imaan taki agar Jane anjane me kufr ho v gaya ho to islaam me to aa jaye.

or Ahtiyatan Tajdeed e Nikah Rozana na ho paye to 15 din Ya 1 mahine me Ahtiyatan kar le, isme Maher ka dena zaruri nahi Bas gawah ho aap ke 2 balig bachhe Bhi jo sakte h Aap ke Ya Maa baap saas Sasur jo bhi ho unko bhi gawah bana le Or Shohar kahe main tumse Nikah karta hu Ya Maine tumse nikah kiya or Biwi kahe Maine Qabool kar liya bas itna kah diya to ye Ahtiyatan Tajdeed e Nikah ho gaya,

⚠️⚠️ Or Tauba wa Tajdeed e imaan ka Tariqa Apne Bachho ko zaroor sikhaye Q ki woh school jate h or hum nahi jante Waha Par kya Mahol milta hai To ye cheeze unko pahle se sikha de unko adat dalwa de

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 39

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fatawa Razviya Jild 14 Safha 298-299 Raza Foundation ki Jo chhapi kitaab hai usme likha hai Ye Masla,

Aala Hazrat se Kuch logo ke bare me puchh gaya jo Papers tha usme kuch Kufr likha Tha or uske jo banane wale they Ya Jin Bachho ne Answer likh diya ho kufriya uske bare me kya hukum hoga.??

Aala Hazrat Farmate hain ki in Naam ke Musalman kahne walo me jis Shakhs ne Maloon Parcha Murattab kiya Yani Jisne Sarkar ﷺ ki Gustakhi wali baat me ek paper banaya gaya tha to woh jo lanat wali paper Jisne banai hai woh kafir o Murtad hai Yani Daira e islaam se nikal gaya, Jis jisne is par Nazre Shani kar ke barkaraar rakha Yani Question Paper ko dekha or kaha okk hai woh v Kafir wa Murtad hogaya jis jis ki nigrani me woh tayyar huwa woh bhi kafir wa Murtad ho gaya Yani Jin-jinho ne Woh paper likha or usko print kiya unke under huwa Sab kuch or unko pata bhi tha woh bhi kafir wa Murtad ho gaye, or Jo talba (Student) samajhte huwe unho ne likh liya usko halka samajh liya, Ya bas Ye ki mujhe pure No. Mil jaye isliye kar liya woh bhi murtad ho gaye khowah woh student Balig ho ya nabalig ho,

Aala Hazrat Farmate hai Jo Murtad ho gaye inse Tamaam musalmano ko salaam wa kalaam Haraam hai, Uthna baithna haraam, bimar pade to unki iyadat ko jana Haraam, Mar jaye to uska janaza uthana Haraam, Musalmano ke Qabristaan me Dafan karna haraam, Musalmano ki tarah iski Qabr bana ise mitti dena haraam, ispar Fatiha Yani eesale Sawab haram ise koi sawab ka kaam pahuchana haraam, balki Khud murtad ko Murtad mante huwe usko Eesale sawab kar liya to ye Bhi kufr,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 40

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jab inme se koi Murtad mar Jaye to uske kareebi ristedar jo Musalman hote hain agar hukme Shar'aa manne wale hai to Yani woh janne wale h to woh janna chahte h ki inke sath kya hukum h? To woh Farmate hain, iski laas badbu se nijaat ke liye Murdaar kutte ki Tarah bhinggi Chamaro se ठेले me uthwa kar kisi tang gadhe me dalwa kar upar se aag Patthar jo chahe fek kar paat de, ki iski badbu se Nijat mile الله اکبر Murtad Ka hukum dekhe aap

Ek Musalman Jab Faot hota hai uska kis Shaan se Janaza le jate Hain Na usko gusl dete, usko kafan v dete hain khushbu bhi lagate hain or Hum Sunniyo ki shaan ye hoti h ki hum Naat e Rasool ﷺ Pdhte Padhte usko Qabr me Dafanate hain Ye Ek Murde ke sath Hamara respect wala Momla hota hai, Fir uske Qabr me Hum Paer nahi rakhte Q ki woh Musalman gaya hai to AllaH Ta'ala uski utni tajeem Hum par rakhi hai Balki usko Achha kafan wagaira pahna kar isliye bhi dafan karte hain ki Qabr me Sarkar ﷺ ki ziyarat ke liye ja raha hai to isliye hum usko Achhi Tarah Rawana karte hain

Lekin Jo Murtad hota hai uske liye Aala Hazrat ne kya farmaya hai uski laas ko kisi Gaddhe me daal do, isliye ki Agar ayse padi rahegi to badbu failegi or isse Musalmano ko Taqleef hogi, is Badbu se nijat pane ke liye, usko Murdar kutte ki tarah kisi Chamar Ya lakdi wagaira se dhakke maar ke gadhe me fek de. Or Aag patthar jisse bhi chahe Paat de.

Ye Ahkaam Sabhi murtadeen ke liye Aam hai or Jo jo inme nikah kiye huwe they inki sab ki biwiya inke Nikaho se nikal gai Ab agar Miya Biwi me kurbat hogi to Haraam..!! haraam..!! haraam..!! Wa zina e khalis hogi, Or isse jo Aulad Paida hogi woh waladuzzina hogi, Or Shohar murtad ho Jaye to Aurato ko ikhtiyar hota hai ki iddat guzar jane par woh Jisse Chahe nikah kar sakti hai, Ab Agar Shohar Tauba karne ke baad Tajdeed e Nikah karna chahta hai Biwi se to fir uski Riza mandi zaruri hai Agar Biwi kahti hai Mujhe ab ye shohar nahi chahiye to Bilkul inkaar kar sakti hai or iddat guzarne ke baad kahi or nikah kar sakti hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 41

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

In Murtadeen me jise Hidayat naseeb ho or woh tauba kare or apne kufr ka ikraar v kare Fir Musalman ho us waqt Ahkaam jo iske maut ke mutalliq hain woh khatam ho jayege

❐ ❐ Misaal ke taur par :- Murtad hai usko khaof aya or woh tauba wa tajdeed e imaan kar liya to Yaad rakhe iske baad jo kafan dafan wala mamla h ye khatam kar diya jayega, Yani Agar Tauba karne ke foran baad mar gaya to Kafan dafan, wagaira sab kare ge, lekin..!! Jo Mel- jol karna aana jaana ye sab cheeze band rakhe jab Tak ki aap ko ye yaqeen na ho jaye ki isne wakai Haqeeqi mano me usne Tauba ki hai Yani uske Aamal se pata chal jaye ki isne Tauba kar li hai,

Agar Ek murtad tha usne tauba kar liya Ab chah raha h aap ki bachhi ka usse nikah ho jaye to Na de wait kare ki kahi Dubara to murtad nahi ho jata, kuch log Social boycott ke pressure me imaan late h dil se unka fir v nahi hota To zahir jab tak na ho jaye ki tauba par Baqi hai unke saath mel jol to cut hi rakhe

Ha Baad e Qubool e islaam Aurat iddat wagaira me baithne ke baad chahe to pahle Shohar se nikah kar sakti h or chahe to kisi or se bhi nikah kar sakti hai

To Ye👆 hai Murtad ke Ahkaam, Ye Tamaam cheeze Kufr e iltezami ke andar aa rahi thi

Ho Sakta hai kuch log Murtad ko murtad mante hain Fir Bhi unki Sohbat me uthte baithte hain To Ye Apne imaan ka khatra ho sakta hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 42

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Agar Shohar Dusre Country Me Ho to Tajdeed e Nikah kaise kare..???

Agar Jaise Shohar Bahar country me hai Or usse koi kufr ho gaya ab woh chah raha h ki Tajdeed e nikah kare to ab Aamne samne to nahi ho sakte to fir is Par phone ke zariye ya kisi or ke zariye Aurat Apne nikah karne ki ijazat kisi or ko de sakti hai, to Shohar ke paas jo shakhs ho Aurat usko Phone me msg ya Email ke zariye ye ijazat de de ki Aap mera Nikah is shakhs se itne Maher ke badle me kar dijiye, Fir Woh Shakhs jise Aurat ne ijazat di h woh or uska Shohar ek Jagah baithe or 2 Gawah bhi Rakh le waha pe or kahe Jo ladki ne mujhe ijazat di hai Us ladki ko kahte hain Muaqqila, To kahe Main Apni Muaqqila ka nikah Aap se itne Maher ke badle me karta hu to woh kahe ki Main Qubool karta ho ya maine Qubool kiya, To is tarah kare to ye Bhi nikah Ho jayega.

Ya fir koi Or Shakhs nahi mil raha hai Jisko Aurat ijazat de to fir Shohar ko ijazat de de ki tum mera nikah khud se kar lo itne maher ke badle me, to Shohar baith jaye or samne 2 gawah ko rakh le or Shohar kahe Maine Apni Muaqqila ka Nikah khud se itne maher ke Badle me kar diya to yaha par Nikah ho jayega to Ye Aasan Tariqa hai Aap kar sakti hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 43

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Murtad Ka Hukum itna sakht Q hai, ??

Isliye ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Bande ko imaan ki Daulat se Nawaza tha, Jo Banda Kalma Padh raha h isme uska kya kamaal hai, Ye AllaH ka karam hai na us ne usko Musalman ghar me paida kiya use is baat ki Taufeeq di Kalma e Paak ko Accept karne ki, isko Dil se woh imaan laye, warna to Hazaarho log hai jo kufr par lage Huwe hain, or Aysi Aysi cheeze kar rahe h jiska hum Soche to kahe kya Bewakufi hai, ye kaisa inka khuda h koi chuha ko man raha hai, koi janwar ko Apna khuda maan Raha h معاذ الله To ye Sab cheeze dekhte h to banda AllaH Ta'ala ki Taufeeq ka lakh shukr kare, ki AllaH Ta'ala ne hame islaam ki taifeeq di, warna jinse Aaj hidayat chhini gai h woh kis tarah azeeb azeeb harkato me mubtila hain to Jo Sabse badi Daulat jo AllaH ne Aap ko din hai Woh imaan ki Daulat hai, Sabse Jada hifazat agar kisi cheez ki karni bhi hai to woh imaan ki karni hai

Ab Ek Bande ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne karam se imaan ki Daulat ya Tohfa usko de diya hai ab banda Nafarmani karte huwe usko thukra deta hai معاذ الله ki mujhe ye nahi chahiye, to woh kis kism ka galeez or khabees Batin wala insaan hoga aap samjhe Bikul jo kharab Dil Kharab zahen wala hoga wahi is peyari si Nemat ko thokra sakta hai na, or Jo Banda AllaH Ta'ala ki is Peyari Nemat ko Thokra sakta hai, uske sath hamara kya talluk hoga woh AllaH or Rasool ﷺ Ka itna bada Nafarman ho sakta h uake sath Talluq rakhna hum khud samajh sakte h ye koi Achhi baat ho hi nahi sakti. Isliye Murtad ke Sath Is Tarah sakhti se pesh aana chahiye.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 44

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Aaj Kal Social media ka Daur Hai to Kuch log Mazakiya cheeze Ya gana wagaira apne Status me laga dete or dusro ko bhi share kar dete, Halaki Aaj kal ke gane taqreeban 95-96% Gano me kufriya Bate Maojood hoti hain kahi na kahi woh jaan bujh kar ayse Alfaaz dale jate Hain Jisse Musalmano ma imaan Jail Ho jaye, Ye kuch Aysa nahi hai ki woh lailmi me karte hain, Balki woh Gano me kufriya Jaan kar Dalte hain Taki Musalmani ka imaan jail Ho jaye, ayse Gano ko Pasand karna fir Statuso Par lagana Ya fir waise hi sunna, khushi se suna jaye sunaya jaye Jawale imaan Yani imaan ke jane ka sabab banta hai, Jaise Ek banda Status me Gana laga raha h to isiliye laga raha ki usko woh pasand hota hai, to fir isse Banda Daira e islaam se kharij ho sakta hai jaise معاذ الله kisi se kahna ki Main tumko khuda banke pooju, Muhabbat ki pooja karon is Tarah ke words hote h Gano me jinme kuch to kfuriya h or kuch Shirkiya bate v hoti h to isse Bachna chahiye,

isi Tarah kuch Agar aap koi Video wagaira kisi cheez ka share kar rahe h or usme gana v add hota hai to usko mute kar ke share kare, Asal maqsad video share karna h to usko share kare sounds ko off kar de, kuch bahne kapdo wagaira ka karobar karti h or kapdo ki Video unko dealer se aati h usme already music laga hota h to is kapde ki video ko status par laga rahi h to iska bhi khayal rakhe iske music ko v Off kar ke lagaye,

Warna..!! Ye bande ke liye gunahe zariya ka sabab ban sakta h jis tarah Aap neki karen jaise koi Hadees wagaira Status pe lagaye ya kahi pe share kiye Or usse logo ko neki ka jazba paida hota ho to agar woh Hadees Qayamat bhi rahe gi to aap ko sawab milta rahega ye life long uske liye ho jayega, Ye hai sawabe zariya.

Isi tarah Gunahe zariya v hoti hai jaise koi haraam cheez aapne share kar di to Qayamat tak jo jo usko gunaah ka jariya banate rahege, to unlogo ko to Gunah ka wabal milega hi sath hi utne logo ka wabal bhi aap ko milega,.. To yaha par to bande ko shayed na pata chale lekin jab Qabr pahuchega to yaqeeni si baat usko is wabaal ka samna karna padega to ye waha tak tha jaha par koi Gunah ya haraam Baat ho,

Kuch cheeze jo kufriya hai agar woh rah gaya to kitne logo ke imaan jane ka bhi sabab woh banda ban sakta hai, To Isliye..!! Apne statuso me bilkhusoos aysi cheeze hargiz na lagaye ki jisse Gunahe zariya ka sabab ban sakta hai koi si bhi surat ho isse Bache, Lagana hai to Achhi cheeze lagaye Naat e Paak lagaye, Hamd h jo v h ye sari cheeze lagaye lekin iske Alawa cheezo se ahtiyat karen Ye hum aap ki khairkhowahi ki hi niyat se kah rahe hain taki Aap ka gunaho se bachne ka saman Bane.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 45

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhen..!! Jab agar koi banda Status wagaira, koi Social media ke posting said par agar koi kufriya gana lagata hai to fir iske tauba ka tariqa kya hoga?? Jo gunah banda chhup kar karte hai uske liye to ye hukm hota hai ki akele AllaH Ta'ala se tauba kar le thik hai, kisi ko batane ki zarurat nahi hai

Lekin..!!, jo gunah Aylaniya hote hain logo ke samne to fir uski tauba bhi Aylaniya karni hoti hai, to Bilfarz Ek shakhs hai Jo Apne Status par koi kufriya gana lagaya huwa hai ab isko kisi ne bataya ki ye gana Ya post jo bhi tha kufriya hai to fir woh Tauba kaise kare..??? Aysa nahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala moaf farma de, is kufr se tauba karta hu or dobara se kalma padh liya Ye Kafi Nahi...!!

Iske liye Tauba ka ye hukm hoga ki Ab usi jagah par lagaye ya jitne jitne logo ke paas Share kiya hai is kufriya cheez ko utne logo ke paas woh msg bheje ki Mera ye ye post ye ye wali video jo v hai isme fula cheez kufr thi or Main isse Tauba karta hu, main isse Bario zimma hoti hu Maula Ta'ala moaf farmaye or Aap se bhi ye kah deti hu ki is video ko ab age forward na kare, ise baad fir Tauba ho gaya fir Tajdeed e imaan or Tajdeed e Nikah kare agar shadi shuda hai Tab ja kar uski Tauba complete hogi,

⚠️⚠️ Jab gunah karne me Bande ne ye mahsoos nahi kiya ki main sab logo ke samne kar raha hu to Fir Tauba karte waqt bhi use ye sharmindgi nahi honi chahiye ki main kaise logo ke samne Qubool karu log kya kahege, Log kya kahege ye nahi dekhna hai, ye dekhna hai ki AllaH or uske Rasool kya kahte hain to fir isme ahtiyat karni h or aylaniya taur Par Tauba karni hai.

⚠️⚠️ Shadi Biyah ke Moko par bhi kuch log gana wagaira lagate h khudara Parhez karen, kabhi aysa hota h Qazi sahab aaye Kalma wagaira padha ke Nikah wagaira ho gaya thik h, lekin Nikah ke baad Woh foran kufriya Gana lagate hain or ladka ladki nach rahe or koi bhi sab khushi me shamil h woh gane sun rahe hain uske ma'ano ko samajh rahe hain fir bhi usme lage to nikah to kiya hi tha thodi der pahle, lekin Ab kuch waqt ke baad Nikah tuut gaya Q ki Woh Daira e islaam se kharij ho gaya

To Ye 👆 khurafat Baraye Madina Apne gharo apne society se nikale isko door karen, Duniya wale kuch bhi karte rahe hamko ye dekhna hai ki Hamari Shariat ne kya farmaya hai uske hisaab se hame chalna hai, or chalega to ان شاء الله usko Duniya me bhi barkat milegi or Akhirat me to Barkat milegi hi milegi.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 46

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Kufre ki 2 Kisme Padhe they na, to Kufre iltezami woh tha jisme clear kufr ho, jisme Sunte hi Bande ko pata chal jaye ki woh Daira e islaam se kharij ho gaya, kufr luzumi Ye ayse Words hote hain Jo Directly to Kufriya nahi hote lekin Agar us Words me Thoda zahen lagaye ge to aysa lagta ki Age chal kar is sentense se aysa natija nikal raha hai jo ye Proof kar raha hai ki woh Banda koi zaruriyaat e deen ka inkaar kar raha hai, directly us Sentence me koi kufr Nahi hoga lekin Agar us sentence ko aap sochege ki isse ye samajh aa raha hai isse ye samajh aa raha hai to Aakhri me ye kahi na kahi kufr ki taraf ishara karega To ise kahte h Kufre Luzumi.

Misaal :- Misal ke Taur Par koi banda hai jo kahta hai ki Main Siqqique Akbar (رضی الله تعالی عنه) ko khalifa nahi manta, Main Farooq e Aazam (رضی الله تعالی عنه) ko Dusra khalifa nahi Manta to itna kahne se zaruriyaat e deen ka inkaar nahi aa Raha. Lekin..!! is zumle ko aap gaor se dekhe *Ki main khalifa nahi maan raha* to isse Ye samjh aa raha hai ki jis bande ne inkar kiya hai woh Sahaba kiraam ke ek Faisle ka inkaar Kar Raha hai, aysa Faisla Ki Jis Par tamaam Sahaba kiraam ki agreement bhi thi, Jab Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه khalifa bane to aysa nahi hai ki bas koi v aaya or unho ne kaha aap ban jaye or woh ban gaye nahi..!!!! Aysa huwa tha ki Tamaam sahaba kiraam jitne waha mojood they tamaan ne Aa kar Bakaida Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke hath me bait ki or zaban se ikraar kiye ki hum aap ko khalifa mante hain, koi bhi Aysa nahi tha ki jisne kaha ho hum nahi mante, Har kisi ka ittefaki Faisla tha 100% Agreed wala Faisla tha, Shako Subah kuch nahi tha,

To Ab koi kah raha hai ki Main khalifa nahi maan Raha hu iska matlab kya huwa?? Isse ye samajh aa raha hai ki woh Sahaba kiraam ka faisla nahi maan raha ya sahaba kiraam ko galat samajh raha hai, unke Ek agreed faise ke khilaf ho ja raha hai or Jo Sahaba kiraam ke agreed ke khilaf jata hai na to fir woh banda Daira e islaam se kharij ho jata hai, is zumle ko Consensus kahte hain ki Jaha Par Tamaam sahaba Agree ho jaye ek baat Par urdu me isko Ijmaa kahte hain, sahaba kiraam ka ijmaa woh bhi aysa ijmaa jisme koi shak ki koi gunjaish na ho jaha par sab ne ek hi baat kahi ho, to fir uska inkaar kufr hota hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 47

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Ab directly usne ye nahi kaha ki main Sahaba kiraam ke faisle ka inkaar kar raha hu nahi, Balki usne kaha ki khalifa nahi maan Raha hu, ab iska khajifa manna na Manna kisi bhi wajah se ho sakta hai lekin baat to hame yahi samajh aa raha na ki Nahi maan raha matlab sahaba ke ijmaa ko nahi maan raha hai or ijmaa ko nahi manna ye kufr hota hai directly kufr nahi kaha balki ek aysi baat kahi jo is taraf ishara kar rahi hai ki kahi na kahi zaruriyate deen ka inkaar ho raha hai, to fir isme ikhtelaf ho gaya, Fuqha kiraam ne dekha directly nahi indirectly kahi na kahi zaruriyate deen ka inkaar raha raha h to Fuqha kiraam ne kaha ye banda Daira e islaam se kharij ho jayega

Or Mutaqallimeen ne kaha nahi hum Alfaaz dekhe ge jo isne use kiya isne directly nahi kaha ki main sahaba ke ijmaa ka inkaar raha hu bas itna kaha ki inko khalifa nahi maan raha hu or ye word jo h kufr nahi hai, to unho ne kaha ki kufr ka hukm nahi lagaye ge, Or ye field Aqaaid ki h na jiski hum baat kar rahe h abhi to isme mastery jinho ne ki h unhi ki baat mani jati hai Yani Mutaqallimeen ulma ki baat mani jayegi, Or kufr Luzumi ka hukm ye hoga ki banda Murtad nahi hoga, isme Kufre iltezami ki tarah sakht hukum nahi lagega, Ye nahi kahte ki aap ka aamaal barbaad ho gaya aap ki biwi aap ke nikah se nikal gai nahi..!! ye sab nahi kahte, Ha fir is bande ke liye lazim hoga ki ye tauba kare Q ki Aysa nahi h ki iski baat koi Halka cheez hai ignore kar diya jaye nahiii..!! aysa nahi hai, Bas ulma kiraam ne unke imaan ki hifazat farma di,

⚠️⚠️ Kisi ko kafir kahna kisi ko Mushrik kahna log badi Aasan se kah dete hain ki ye kafir h ye Mushrik h is tarah ki bate kar dete hain, Hala ki kufr ka Fatwa kisi par lagana bahut badi cheez hoti hai Sarkar ﷺ ka Farman hai, uska khulasa h : ki Banda Agar kisi samne wale bhai ko kafir kahta hai ki ye kafir hai, to agar ye kafir h to theek hai, Yani usne koi kufriya kaam kiya h to theek h agar nahi h to kufr ka fatwa laot kar us shakhs par aata h ki jisne us ko kafir kaha, Zaid Ne khalid se kaha tum kafir ho Khalid kafir ho gaya tha to alag baat hai, Nahi huwa tha to zaid khud kafir ho jaye ga,Q? Q ki itna sakht hukm h kufr ke bare me to Yaha par bolne me bhi Hukm lagane me bhi ulma kiraam Had darze ki Ahtiyat karte hain,

unho ne Farmaya ki hum kufr ka fatwa is mane me nahi lagaye ge, ki usko kahe tum Murtad ho gaye Tumhare Tamaam Aamaal barbad ho gaye nahi..!! Hukm usko Ye diya jayega ki Tauba kare in zumlo se Q ki galat baat to thi na, Fir ulma kiraam ne Farmaya ki Ahtiyatan Tajdeed imaan or Tajdeed e Nikaah kare,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 48

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Agar koi Kahta hai Nahi karunga Fir uske liye kya hukm hoga..?? To fir ayse shakhs ka socially boycott karen, Jo Kufre luzumi karta h Yaad rakhen Woh Daira e islaam se kharij nahi hota woh murtad nahi hota, Usko hum bolege Badmazhab, To jo kufre Luzumi karta h usko Badmazhab kahte h Bidatee Kah sakte hai gumrah kah sakte hain Ye sab cheeze hum kah sakte h unke liye, or Gumrah hona Bidatee hona koi chhoti cheez bhi nahi hoti, Sarkar ﷺ ne Bidatiyo ko Jahannam ka kutta Farmaya hai itna sakht cheez hai, to ye aysa nahi h ki Halka momla hai, itna hai ki ulma kiraam ka Ahsaan h ki imaan ko jane se bacha diya, lekin Bidatiyo ke liye badi-badi waeede Aayi hain to fir is Bande ke liye hukm h ki Ahtiyatn Tajdeed e imaan or Tajdeed e nikah kare to karta to fir public Par lazim h ki uski socially boycott kare chahe koi bhi ho, Jo kufre luzumi karta h uska boycott karne ka reason ye hai ke

1. Hamare imaan ki hifazat ho jaye Q ki yaad Rakhe agar banda kufr e luzumi se tauba nahi karta h na to fir Yahi cheez uske dil ko patthar karti rahe gi or fir ek na ek din age chal ke bahut jada Chances h ki banda Daira e islaam se bhi nikal jaye, isliye inka social boycott ka hukm diya gaya h taki inke aqal aa jaye jab Apne koi boycott karte h to jo sahi aqal wala hota h usko lagta hai na ki mere Family boycott kiye h to koshish karta h tauba kar ke Dubara wapas aa jau, to isko Tauba Par ubharne ke liye isko boycott karne ka hukm diya gaya h

2. Hum kahi umki Sohbat me ja apna imaan na kho baithe isliye

In 👆2 cheezo ke buniyaad par Social boycott ka hukm diya gaya hai

To Social Boycott Dono taraf h lekin hiqmat / Reason alag alag hai

⚠️⚠️ Ye Bhi yaad Rakhe Kufre Luzumi & Kufre iltezami ka hukum kisi Par Lagana ye Aam logo ka kaam nahi hai Abhi hum Upar padh chuke h kufr ka hukum kisi par lagana bahut badi cheez hoti hai, Ye kaam ulma kiraam ka hai Ha kuch cheeze to aysi hoti h jo sunte hi hame samajh aati h ki ye kufr hai, Jaise koi kahta h Main AllaH ko Nahi manta, معاذ الله Aysa hota ki jab ghar me koi faot ho jata h to besabari me log aysi baat kar dete h ki Khuda h main manta nahi, Bhale woh gam me kah Raha h, is Par kufr ka hukm hoga, to Ye sab baat to hame samajh aati h ki khula kufr hai

Lekin..!! iske alwa jo cheez h to kabhi agar dil me Shak subah aaye ki Kufriya h ya nahi to fir Bilkul ulma kiraam se puchhna chahiye balki Muftiyan e kiraam se puchhna chahiye, Aam Masle to puchh lete h ulma se thik hai, lekin Jo kufr ka fatwa hota hai ayse Muftiyan e kiraam se puchhe ki jo is field me kafi arse se kaam kar chuke ho, kaha Par kufr lagana h kaha par nahi lagana hai hum jaise Aam log Decide nahi kar sakte, ye un ulma ka hi kaam h jo isme ek lambe arse se kaam kar rahe h unhi se puchha jaye ki ye kufriya hoga ya nahi,

To Ye h kufr ka 2 Aqsaam 👆

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 49

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❀ SHIRK KA BAYAN ❀*

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

❐ ❐ Shirk :- Aaj kal ye word itna coman hogaya hai ki log uthe baithte kisi Par Shirk ka fatwa laga dete h Baaz Badmazhab ka ye kaam hota h ki har chhoti badi cheez ko shirk bana dete h, Ye nahi dekhte ki wakai woh shirk h ya nahi, To Ayse log bhale Maolana nazar aaye Lambi lambi dadhiya nazar aye Badi badi kitabe nazar aaye Ye to woh Shaksh h jisko shirk tak definition nahi maloom bhale woh maolana ban kar fir Raha hai, uske banne se to nahi hota na Or ye log intehaee darze ki jahalat par hote hai

❐ ❐ Shirk kise kahte hain.?? :- AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat Ya Sifaat me kisi ko Shareek karna Ye Shirk Kahlata hai.

AllaH Ta'ala ki jaat me yani AllaH Ta'ala hamara khuda hai na Hum uski ibadat karte hai to isme kisi ko Shareek karna or kahna ki ye bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Tarah hai Ye Shirk hota hai, Misaal ke taur par Jaise hum kahte h AllaH Ta'ala ek hai hamara khuda hai, Agar koi shaksh aa kar kahta h ki main hindu ke fula bot بت ko bhi khuda manta hu Ye manta hu ki iski ibadat kar sakte h to Ye shirk hai, Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki jaat me shareek kar diya Yani Barabar kah diya ki Jaise AllaH hai uski Tarah woh Banda h to Ye Shareek kar diya na to isko kahte h Shirk

❐ ❐ AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat me :- Yani khuda hone me معاذ الله kisi shakhs ko Ya kisi janwar ko ya koi bhi cheez ko Agar Banda khudaee ke darze par lekar jata hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala ke Barabar usko kar deta hai or kahta h ki iski bhi ibadat kar sakte h to ye hai Shirk AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat me

❐ ❐ Second Maine kaha AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat me :- Kuch Sifaat (qualities) AllaH Ta'ala ki Aysi hain jo sirf AllaH Ta'ala ke saath khaas hai isme koi or banda, koi or Makhlook koi bhi v cheez isme Shamil nahi ho sakty, Agar kisi ne kar liya to Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat me Shareek karna hoga

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 50

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Jaise :- AllaH Ta'ala Hamesha se h Azali hai, Aysa koi lamha nahi tha ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala nahi tha Ya kisi ne AllaH Ta'ala ko Paida ki kiya nahi معاذ الله aysa nahiiii Hai

Or hum Pahle Mojood nahi they AllaH Ta'ala ne Baad me hame paida Farmaya, Lekin AllaH Ta'ala Hamesha se hai, to ye Hamesha se hona Sirf or Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ki sifaat hai, isme koi Or Makhlook AllaH Ta'ala ke barabar nahi

Ab Agar koi kahta h ki nahi Main Manta hu ki AllaH Ta'ala to hamesha se hai lekin Aasmaan Bhi Hamesha se hai to ye Shirk ho jayega, To AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat Yani khuda hone me Ya uski Sifaat me Kisi v makhlook kisi v cheez ko AllaH Ta'ala ke Barabar Batana Ye Hai Shirk,

Or Tamaam Gunaho me Sabse Bada Gunaah Ye Shirk Hota hai, Agar insaan isi Shirk ke halat me mar jaye to kabhi bhi uski Bakhshish wa Magfirat Nahi ho sakti, Ye Suratun Nisha Ayat no. 48 me mojood hai ki Mushriko ki Bakhshish AllaH Ta'ala Kabhi bhi nahi farmayega woh Hamesha Hamesha Jahannam me rahega.

❐ ❐ Ek Hadeese Mubarka :- Sahi Muslim 143 hai, Hazrat Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Se Marvi hai ki hum RasoolullaH ﷺ ke sath they Aap ﷺ ne irshad Farmaya kya main tumhe Kabeera Gunaho me se Bade gunaho ki khabar na du, fir Farmaya woh teen hai. (1) AllaH Ta'ala ke sath kisi Ko Shareek thahrana chahe Jaat me chahe Sifaat me ho (2). Walidain ki Nafarmani karna (3). Jhutee Gawahi dena.Ye teen Gunaho ko sarkar ﷺ ne Bade Gunaho me Shumar Farmaya hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 51

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Shirk ki 2 Qisme Hain

1. ❐ Shirk e Khafee (شرک خفى) :- Yani Chhupa Huwa Shirk

2 . ❐ Shirk e Jalee (شرک جلى) :- Yani khula huwa Shirk :- iske fir Majeed 2 Qisme hain {¹} Shirk Fiz zaat _(شرک فى الذات) {²} Shirk Fis Sifaat _ (شرک فى الصفات), Yani Jaat me Shareek karna or Sifaat ke shareek karna.

❐ ❐ (1.) Shirk e Khafee kya hai..?? Shirk e Khafee se Murad hai, Riyakari, Dikhawa, Guroor, Ghhamand Ye sari cheeze ko kahte hai Shirke khafee, to yaad Rakhe insko sarkar ﷺ ne, Hadeese Paak ka khulasa hai isko Chhipa huwa shirk Farmaya, Ek bande ko AllaH Ta'ala ne kuch Nemate di to isme kamaal kiska hai..?? yani isme tareef kiski ki jani chahiye Bande ki Ya AllaH Ta'ala ki? Zahir si baat hai jis Rabb ne diya hai uski tareef karni chahiye lekin isme kya hota h ki Banda AllaH Ta'ala ko bhool kar sab kuch apni taraf Thahrata hai ki Maine kiya, Mujhme ye hai maine itne paise kamaye, Ya main itna khoobsurat ho, Main itna talented hu main itna padha likha hu, to ye jo Main-Main Pan h ye goya ki AllaH Ta'ala ko Apne Barabar shareek kar Raha hai, Shirk ka hukum to nahi hai lekin fir v isme ek tariqe se bande par Ago paya jata hai to isko Sarkar ﷺ Ne farmaya goya ki ye chhupa huwa shirk Banda kar Raha hai, ki Ata to AllaH Ta'ala ne kiya hai, or ye ayse jata raha hai ki jayse ye khud Banaya ho معاذ الله,

Lekin..!! Yaad Rakhe Riyakari Gunahe kabeera me se hai Ye bande ko Daira e islaam se kharij Nahi karta Ya isko Mushrik wagaira nahi banata.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 52

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ (2.) Shirk e Jalee (شرک جلى) :- Yani khula huwa Shirk :- iske fir Majeed 2 Qisme hain {¹} Shirk Fiz zaat _(شرک فى الذات) {²} Shirk Fis Sifaat _ (شرک فى الصفات).

{¹} ❐ Shirk Fiz zaat :- Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat me kisi ko Shareek karna Ya Barabar Thahrana Ye Shirk Fiz zaat hota hai, or ye 4 Tariqe se ho sakta hai inme se Agar koi ek cheez bhi payi jayegi to woh Banda Shirk Me Mubtla ho jayega or hum kahege ki woh Mushrik ho gaya, Or Mushrik ho gaya to zahir si baat hai Daira e islaam se kharij ho gaya

1. * AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa kisi ko Qadeem Samajhna :- koi bhi cheez ho agar koi usko Qadeem samajhta hai To fir ye Shirk Fiz zaat ho jayega, Banda Mushrik ho jayega

*

Qadeem قدیم:- Yani Jo Hamesha se thi or hai usko Qadeem or Azali kahte hain

Abadi ابدى :- Jo Hamesha Rahega Usko Abadi kahte hain, To AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat Azali Bhi hai or Abadi Bhi hai

To sirf wahid AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat Jo hai Qadeem hai, iske Alawa Duniya ki Tamam ki Tamaam cheeze Hadis हादिस hai, Hadis Yani Jo Pahle nahi thi baad me AllaH Ta'ala ne Paida Farmaya, Jaise Main Aap, Janwar, Darakht, zameen, Aasmam, Duniya Hatta ki jo time hai direction hai Ye sab cheeze Hadis h aysa nahi h ki time pahle se mojood h Aaj kal parso, Minutes, second ye sab cheeze hamare liye hai AllaH Ta'ala Ye cheezo se paak hota hai, Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Baad me Ye sab cheeze Paida Farmata hai, past present future, left-Right, up-down ye Sab hamare liye h AllaH Ta'ala Direction se bhi Paak hai, Age Jab AllaH Ta'ala ke bare me Aqaaid ayege na to isko tafseel se Padhege, To AllaH Ta'ala or uski Sifaat ke Alawa har-Har cheez Hadis hai

2. * AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa kisi ko Wajib ul wujood Manna :- wajibul Yani jisne Tamaam Duniya, Tamaam cheezo ko paida kiya hai usko Wajibul wujood kahte hain, uska hona zaruri hota h ki usne hame paida kiya h, or Aysa nahi hai ki woh kabhi bhi na ho AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat Wajibul Wujood hai,

Or Hum Sab Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki Makhlook Mumkin ul Wujood Hai Yani hum Sab Pahle Nahi they AllaH Ta'ala ke Banane se Paida karne se huwe hai na to Hum huwe Mumkinul Wujood.

To AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa Agar koi kisi cheez ko wajibul Wujood Manta hai na to Fir woh bhi Mushrik ho jata hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 53

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

3.* AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa kisi ko ibadat le Laik samajhna :- Ye Bhi Shirk Fizzat hai Yani Ye samjhna ki Ye Bhi khuda hai Hum iski bhi ibadat karte hain,

ibadat kisi ki jati hai?? Hum Namaz Padhte hai, Zakaat dete h Roza Rakhte hai to kiske liye karte hain ? AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hi karte h na ki AllaH Ta'ala humse Razi ho jaye Q ki Humne Kalma Padha hai. *لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ مُحَمَّدٌّ رَّسُوْلُ اللّٰهِ* AllaH Ke siwa koi Mabood nahi Yani Ibadat ke laik Nahi Sirf or Sirf AllaH ki hi hum ibadat kar sakte h iske Alawa kisi Bhi nahiii

Jaise ye gair Muslim hai boto بت ki Pooja kar rahe h Uski ibadat kar rahe to ye Mushrik ho gaye. Log basa Aokaat kah dete h ayse zumle jisse Shirk ki taraf ek ishara milta hai to Humko Apne Alfaaz bhi Soch kar Nikalna chahiye,

4. * AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Aulaad Ya Biwi Sabit karna :- Ye Bhi Shirk Fizzat hai Yani Ye kahna ki Khuda ki Biwi hai Ya Khuda ki Aulaad hai chahe Beta ho chahe beti ho ye Jo bhi mane ga woh Bhi Mushrik kahlayega

jaise Christians, Hazrate Mariyam رضی الله تعالی عنها ko AllaH Ta'ala ki Biwi mante h To Ye Mushrik huwe, isi Tarah isha Alaihissalam ko AllaH Ta'ala ka beta mante h to ye Bhi Shirk fizzat Huwa, isi Tarah Yahudi hote h ye Firiston ko AllaH ki Beti Mante hain or Hazrate Uzair Alaihissalam ko AllaH ka Beta Mante hain To ye sab Mushrik huwe, Qki AllaH Ta'ala wahid hai Na uski Biwi hai na uske Aulad hai woh Qadeem hai, Wajib ul Wujood hai wahi ibadat ke laik hai, Ye Hamare islaam ka Tasaowur hai Ye Hamare islaam ki jad hai Buniyaad hai.

To Ye👆 4 Cheezo me se Agar koi Ek cheez Payi jayegi to Banda Mushrik ho jayega Yani Shirk karne wala Mana jayega

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 54

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Sunniyo ke upar kuch Ayterajat Badmazhabi ki Taraf se Aate hain, uska 1-2 Yaha Par Bataye ja rahe hai

Woh Kahte hai ki Hum jab Qabr Par Jate hain, Auliya AllaH ke Mazaar Par jate hain waha Par hum Madat Mangte hain, Duaa e Wagaira karte hai to ye Shirk hai. Hum Par foran Shirk ka fatwa lagate hai..?

To Ab Aap Bataye humne Shirk ki definition Padhi Shirk Fizzat ki 4 Qisme Padhi, Bataye ki hamari niyat inme se kis cheez ki hoti hai..??

1. Jab hum Auliya AllaH ke Mazaar Par jate hain to kya is Niyat se jate h ki Woh Qadeem hain..?? Nahi..!! Balki hum kahte Hai AllaH Ta'ala ke Nek Bande hai, isliye jate h ki unki Barkat se AllaH Ta'ala Hamari Duaa Qubool Farma le, To humne unko Qadeem Mana nahiii, Na Hamara ye Aqeeda hai, Agar koi Aysa Aqeeda Rakhta hai or Apne aap ko sunni zahir karta hai to woh Sunni hai hi nahi woh Bas jhoot bol raha hai,

2. Kya hum unko Wajibul Wujood mante hain..?? Yani kya ye mante h ki inki wajah se Sare log Paida kiye gaye? agar ye nahi hote to koi bhi cheez Paida nahi hoti Aysa kuch mante h hum??? Nahii..!!

Ya Fir Auliya AllaH ne Duniya ko Paida kiya hai Aasman banaya h Zameen banaya hai kya hum ye mante hai??? Nahii..!!

3. Kya hum inki ibadat karte hain. ??? Kya hum inke liye Namaz Padhte hain?? Kya hum Duaa is niyat se karte hai?? Hargiz Nahii..!! Balki isliye Duaa karte h ki AllaH ka Nek banda h, woh hamare liye Duaa karege to AllaH Ta'ala jald Qubool farma lega. Lekin...!! Ye hamari Hargiz Niyat nahi hoti ki woh khuda hai, Ya AllaH Ta'ala Chahe ya na chahe Ye Ayse hi de sakte hai Aysa hamara Aqeeda Nahiii hai.

4. Kya hum inko Allah Ta'ala ki Biwi Ya Aulaad Mante hain..??? Nahii na.

❐ ❐ To jab ye 👆 4ro surat Nahi hai, woh Banda Mazaar Pa ja raha hai, or uski Niyat hi kuch nahi h inme se to fir us Par Shirk ka Fatwa kaise Lag Sakta hai..??? Halanki Shirk Fizzat Yahi 4 cheeze hain. Or Jab ye niyat hai hi nahi to fir Mazaar Par Jana hi Shirk Nahi huwa, Milad ko kah dete h ki Milaad Shirk hai? To isme hum kon sa Shirk kar rahe h?? Sarkar ﷺ ki Fazilate hum bayan karte h, unke Paidais ke zindagi ke waqiyat bayan kar rahe h, jo Unho ne hame Farameen diye hain un Par Amal ka dars Hum logo ko de rahe h, to isme kaha GairullaH ko Qadeem, Hona Wajibul wujood hona, ibadat ke laik hona, Ya AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Aulad ya biwi hona Sabit Ho raha hai ??? Nahii kahi se bhi kuch bhi nahi hai

❐ Fir isse Sabit ho raha hai ki Jo shirk ka Fatwa laga rahe hai woh Bilkul zahil h ki jinko ye bhi Nahi Pata ki Shirk kahte kise hain,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 55

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

{²} ❐ Shirk Fis Sifaat :- AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat me kisi ko Shareek karna Ye Shirk Fis Sifaat hota hai, Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki har Sifaat Jaise AllaH Me Maojood hai waise hi Agar hum kisi Makhlook me mane tab Shirk Fis Sifaat hota hai, AllaH Ta'ala Raheem hai, AllaH Ta'ala Rahem karne wala hai, AllaH Ta'ala karam karne wala hai, AllaH Ta'ala Rizk dene wala hai, AllaH Ta'ala ilm wala hai,

To Ye qualities Bando me bhi ho sakte hai Jaise Sarkar ﷺ Bahut Rahem Rahem Farmane Bale hain Balik Quraan e Paak me Farmaya gaya h ki Aap ﷺ Rahmatullil Aalameen hain, Tanaam Aalam ke liye Aap Rahmat hain, To kya Quraan me Ye baat Shirkiya aa gai..?? Nahi معاذ الله aysa nahi hai, Balki iska Matlab ye h ki

AllaH Ta'ala ka Raheem hona Rahem Farmana Ye Khuda wala Rahem Farmana hai, AllaH Ta'ala ko ye Sifaat kisi ne nahi di hai khud se AllaH Ta'ala woh Sifaat Mojood hai, Lekin..!! Sarkar ﷺ Ka Rahmatullil Aalameen Hona Ye isliye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ﷺ ko Rahmatullil Aalameen Banaya hai, Ye Sifaat AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko di hai Tab ja ke Aap ﷺ ke Andar woh Sifaat mojood hai To Ye Farq ho gaya.

Shirk Fis Sifaat us waqt hota hai Jab hum kahe ki Jaisi AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat hain woh Ayse hi kisi bande me bhi Mojood ho or woh khud uske Apne ho AllaH Ta'ala ne na diya ho to Ye Shirk Fis Sifaat hoga.

Iske Alawa Agar AllaH Ta'ala kisi ko Ata karta hai to fir Shirk Nahi hota, Jaise Main or Aap hain Hum kuch to ilm rakhte hain To AllaH Ta'ala Bhi to Ilm wala hai kya hum kahege ki Hum sab Mushrik ho gaye معاذ الله Nahiii...!! Q ki Hamare Andar jo bhi ilm Aaya hai khud ka nahi hai, Aysa nahi h ki woh hamesa se tha nahiii Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne Hamare seeno me ilm Dala hai, Samajh dali h to fir woh aaya hai,

iska matlab kisi ko AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat me is tarah Barabar karna ki isko ye bolna ki woh Khud ba khud Uske Andar h, AllaH Ta'ala ke Ata kiye Begair uske Andar hai to Ye hota hai Shirk Fis Sifaat Ye Bhi bahut si bareek si cheez hai jab hum kahte h ki Sarkar ﷺ dete hain Sarkar ﷺ Sunte hain to log kahte h ki shirk hai to kaise hoga Shirk?? Hum ye to nahi mante ki Sarkar Bajaat e khud dekh rahe Ya AllaH Ta'ala ke Diye huwe taqat ke begair woh khud se dekh rahe h ya sun rahe hai Nahiii Balki hum ye kahte h ki AllaH Ta'ala Ne mere Sarkar ﷺ ko Hajir wa Nazir banaya hai Yani Dekhne wala Sunne wala Banaya hai to Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Ata kiya hai khud se nahi hai to ye Shirk Fis Sifaat me bhi nahi aayega.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 56

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Shirk Fis Sifaat :- AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat me kisi ko Shareek karna kisi ko Barabar karna Ye Shirk Fis Sifaat hota hai, AllaH Ta'ala ki jitni Bhi Sifaat hain isme 4 cheeze zaroor hoti hain or Ye Jo 4 cheeze hain Sirf or Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ke sath khaas hai, iske Alawa koi or Makhook me ye Sifaat kabhi bhi nahi payi jaye gi, Makhlook kahte hain creation ko Allah Ta'ala ne jis jis cheez ko Paida Farmaya hai woh hota hai Makhlook, To AllaH Ta'ala ko khalik kahte hain to AllaH Ta'ala or uski sifaat ke Alawa Jo Bhi Cheez hai unko hum Makhlook kahte hain, To 4 cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat me Payi jati hain agar ye 4 cheeze Aap Maan lete h ki koi or Makhlook me bhi Maojood hai, to fir ye Shirk fis Sifaat mana jata hai, or Banda Mushrik Ban jata hai.

❐ ❐ Woh 4 Cheeze kya hain..?

1. ❐ AllaH Ta'ala ki Jitni Bhi sifaat e Hain na sab ke sab Qadeem hain (Qadeem Yani Hamesa se hai) AllaH Ta'ala bhi Qadeem hai or AllaH Ta'ala ki jo bhi Sifaat hai, ilm, Sunna, dekhna jo bhi Sifaat hain ye sab ki sab hamesha se thi or Hamesha Rahen gi

2. ❐ AllaH Ta'ala ki Jitni Bhi Sifaat hain Ye uski Jatee hain Yani AllaH Ta'ala me hi Mojood hai, kisi ne ye Cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ko Nahi di hai,

Jaise Dekhe hum bhi sunte hain, Hum bhi Baat cheet karte hain kisi se, To Hamara dekhna Hamara sunna alag hai, or AllaH Ta'ala ka dekhna sunna Alag hai, To AllaH Ta'ala ki jitni bhi sifaat hain ye uski Apni hai kisi ne kisi ne AllaH Ta'ala ko nahi diya hai, Lekin..!! Hum bande hain humko Sochne ki samajhne ki cheezo ke Knowledge ke bare me ho, jo bhi Achhi qualities hamare Andar Payi jati hain ye zahir si baat hai AllaH Ta'ala ne hame di hai Tab ja kar aai hai koi aysa nahi h na ki khud ba khud ho gai hai Nahiii.. AllaH Ta'ala ke Ata se AllaH Ta'ala ke dene se Aai hai.

Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ki jitni bhi Sifaat e hain Sab jatee hain Ataee koi bhi nahiii hain (Jatee Matlab khud hona & Ataee Matlab dene se Aana)

3. ❐ AllaH Ta'ala ki tamaam Sifaat LaMahdood hai, Aysi h ki jinki koi Had हद Nahi hai, Jinki koi boundary nahiii hai, Aap Ye nahiii Bol sakte ki AllaH Ta'ala ko sirf itni itni cheezo ka ilm hai, Sirf ye- Ye cheeze dekh raha hai inko nahi dekh raha hai, sirf in-in logo ko sun raha h, in-in logo ko nahi sun pa raha hai Nahiiiii.. AllaH Ta'ala ki Har Sifaat me koi boundary nahi hai Koi had nahi hai, Lamahdood hai jiski koi hadd nahi hai,

4. ❐ AllaH Ta'ala ki Har Sifat Lafani hai Kabhi bhi Fana Nahi ho sakti kabhi khatam nahi ho sakti Jis Tarah uski Sifaat hamesa se hai usi tarah hamesa Rahegi unme Kabhi kami nahiii aayegi, kabhi bhi ye khatam nahiii hoge. hamesha Hamesha Rahengi

To Ye👆 hain 4 Cheez, or Ye 4 Cheez Aqal bhi kahti usmi me ho sakti hai jo khuda ho, to ye 4 cheeze hame Khuda ki sifaat me manni bhi hai or iske alawa isi tarah kisi or Makhlook me hum hargiz nahi man sakte, Manege to fir ye Shirk Fis Sifaat ho jayega,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 57

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Ab iske Alawa agar aap dekhe bando me, To bando me kabhi kabhar Jaise hum kahte hain ki AllaH ko ilm hai, to hum kahte hain ki Bando ko bhi ilm hai, Lekin..!! bando ki quality AllaH Ta'ala ki in 4 Sifaat se different hain, Misaal :-

1st :- ❐ Hum kya kahte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala ko ilm e Gaib hai, (Jo chhupi huwi cheeze hoti hai use gaib kahte hain Jaise Jannat hai, Dojakh hai inhe hmne nahi dekhi h na to ye gaib hai) Sarkar ﷺ Ne hame bataya hai tab ja kar hame Pata chala ki jannat bhi hoti hai dojakh bhi warna hame kaise pata chalta ki Jannat dojakh kya hai To ye cheeze hoti hain gaib.

To AllaH Ta'ala Aalimul Gaib hai, AllaH Ta'ala Tamaam Gaib ki cheezo ko janta hai, isi Tarah Hum sunniyo ka Aqeeda ye bhi h ki Sarkar ﷺ Ko bhi iLm e Gaib hai, Sarkar ﷺ bhi Gaib ki iLm ko jante hain, to Ab is Par Log hamare upar ungli uthate hain ki ye to shirk ho gaya, ki Aap to kahte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala me bhi ilm e Gaib wali Quality hai, Or isi tarah aap Makhlook me maan rahe h, woh kahte h ki Sarkar ﷺ Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ke Makhlook me se hai to fir aap ne ilm e gaib Maan kar Shirk Fis Sifaat kar diya Q ki wahi quality Aap ne Sarkar ﷺ me bhi maan li, Haalan ki Aysa nahiii hai,

AllaH Ta'ala Ka ilm e Gaib Qadeem hai Hamesha se hai, Lekin..!! Hum Sarkar ﷺ ke liye kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ka ilm e Gaib Qadeem nahi hai, Hadis हादिस Hai, Yani Pahle ilm e gaib nahi tha lekin AllaH Ta'ala ne ata farma diya uske baad aaya to ye difference humne kar diya,

To AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm to Qadeem hai, Lekin Makhlook ke liye jo humne Mana Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Jo hamne Mana, Hamne kaha ki ye हादिस Hai Baad Me Diya Gaya hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 58

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

2nd :- ❐ Maine kaha Ki AllaH Ta'ala ke jo Sifaat Honge woh Jatee Honge or hum kahte hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm to Jatee hai , Lekin Sarkar ﷺ ka ilm Jatee nahiii ataee hai, Khud Ba khud Sarkar ﷺ ke pas ilm e gaib nahi tha AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Karam se Farma diya de diya to aa gaya, Jaise hame bhi hai Normal cheezo ka ilm hai to khud ba khud se nahiii aaya, AllaH Ta'ala ne diya hai, Ata Farmaya hai to aa gaya To Fir Ye Shirk Fis Sifaat nahi huwa

3rd :- ❐ Ye tha ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat LaMahdood hoti hai koi had nahi hai, AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm ki Koi had nahiii hai, ki itne hi cheezo ka ilm hai Balki lamahdood hai, Lekin Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm e gaib ki Ek had hai ان شاء الله jab ilm e Gaib ka topic Aayega to waha par Bataya jayega, to Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm e Gaib ki ek Had hum mante hain, Agar Nahiii Mante to fir ye Shirk Fis Sifaat hota,

Isko Ek misaal se Samjhen ki Jab Hum Hamare ilm ko or Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm ko dekhe na to Aysa lage ga ki Jaise Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm ki koi हद (boundary) nahi h, Jaise agar Aap Dekhe Dariya bahut Bada hota h na, ab is Dariye me agar Ek chidiya aati hai or usme Apna chooch dal kar Pani kuchh Pee leti hai to jab woh chidiya Pani nigle gi to uske chhoch se pani ka kuch katra girega na, to hum kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ka ilm woh Dariya hai or hum ummatiyo ka balki Tamaam makhlook ka ilm agar dekhe to woh jo chhoch se tapakne wala katra hai na Sirf utna hai, Hamara ilm itna kam hai or sarkar ﷺ ka ilm utna jada hai, Lekin Dariya ke liye had hoti hai na yahi? Aysa to nahi h na ki usme koi had nahi sirf pani hi pani hota h, aysa nahii hai Balki Ek हद hoti hai,

To yahi hum kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Ke paas Bahut jada ilm e gaib hai, Lekin itna nahi ki hum AllaH Ta'ala ke barabar kar de, Nahii AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm ki koi had nahi hai or Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm ke liye had hai, Lekin hum jaise nakis ko rakhege to Hamara ilm kuch bhi nahi hai.

To Ye 👆farq hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 59

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

4rth :- ❐ Ye tha ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Har sifat kabhi bhi khatam nahi hogi Woh Hamesha Rahegi Ye hum Mante hain, Or Hum Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Jaise ilm e Gaib mante hain to hum kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ka "ilm e Gaib" is par Fana aa sakti hai Ye khatam ho sakti hai AllaH Ta'ala ke daste Qudrat me hai AllaH Chahe to khatam Farma sakta hai, *Lekin...!!! kabhi bhi Aysa hoga nahii,* Mumkin hai ki sarkar ﷺ ka ilm e gaib khatam ho jaye Lekin...!! Aysa Hoga nahii, Q?? Q ki

Isko aasan si misaal se samjhhen, Aap ke lokar me agar Ek karod rupey Rakhe huwe hain or hum kahte h ki Mumkin hai ki Aap isko aag laga de, mumkin h Ya nahi..?? Mumkin to hai Na isko aag Lagana possible hai, kya Aap lagaye ge?? Nahi lagaye ge Q? Q ki Aap ki Muhabbat hai in Paiso se, To momkin to hai Lekin Kabhi aap aysa kare ge nahii...

To bilkul isi tarah bila Tasbeeh O Tamseel Aap ko Samchhane ke liye Ye misaal di, isi Tarah hum kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ki jo ye Sifaat hain In Par Fana Mumkin hai, Lekin..!! Ye kabhi hoga Nahi, Q? Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ne wada Farmaya hai ki Har Lamha AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ ke Martabe ko Fazeelat ko badhata rahega, To Agar AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ se ilm e Gaib le le ya or koi Sifat Wapas le le to ye Martabe ko kam karna huwa na, Or ye Kabhi nahi ho sakta Q ki Quraan e Majeed me AllaH Ta'ala ne wada Farma Diya hai ke Sarkar ﷺ ke Aane wala Har Lamha Pahle wale Lamhe se Behtar hoga Yani Aap ki Fazeelato me aap ﷺ ki izzaton me Hamesha Hameshs Badhaee hoti rahe gi Woh badhti rahegi,

⚠️ To AllaH Ta'ala ki Jo 4 sifaat thi woh hum AllaH Ta'ala me mante hain kisi or me nahi mante, Misaal hamne Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm e Gaib ki de di, ki Sarkar ﷺ ka ilm e Gaib Hadis hai, Yani Pahle nahi tha Baad me AllaH Ta'ala ne ata Farmaya to Aap ﷺ ko iska ilm huwa, isi Tarah Sarkar ﷺ ka ilm e gaib agarchahe bahut jada hai lekin iski ek had hai, is Par fana mumkin h, Yani Mumkin h ki ye khatam ho jaye lekin..!! kabhi aysa hoga nahiii Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ne waba farmadiya h ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Martabe Hamesha izafa hota rahega.

⚠️ To Jo log Hamse kahte h ki Aap ne shirk kiya hai unka khula Radd ho gaya, Q ki Shirk Fis Sifaat to us waqt hota jab hum Sarkar ﷺ ki Sifaat ko Or AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat ko aysa Barabar karde ki hum kah de ki jo Sifeet Sarkar ﷺ me h woh Qadeem v hai, woh jatee bhi hai, Woh Fana bhi nahi hogi, is tarah ki Bate Agar hum karte to fir ye Shirk Fis Sifaat ho jata or agar koi aysa karta hai to Yaad rakhe woh Yakeenan Mushrik hoga, Ye hum Ahle Sunnat ka bhi Aqeeda hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 60

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❀ Sajde Ka Bayan ❀

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

❐ ❐ Sajda 2 Tarah ka hota hai, 1. Sajda e ibadat Yani ibadat wala sajda 2. Sajda e Tajeemi Yani Tajeem Wala Sajda

❐ *1. Sajda e ibadat :-* Agar koi Banda AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa kisi or Cheez ko Sajda karta hai or Uske dil me niyat ye ho ki Main isko khuda Samajh kar Sajda kar Raha hu Ya iske ibadat ke liye Sajda kar Raha hu to Fir ye hota hai Shirk, Q??

Q ki Shirk Fiz zaat ki 3rd point me Hum Padh Chuke hai ki kisi or ko ibadat ke laik Samajhna Ye Fir Shirk fiz zaat hota hai to agar koi banda AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa kisi or cheez ko sajda karta hai jaise Gair Muslim hote h woh Suraj ko sajda karte h or unke dil me ye khayal hota h ki Suraj معاذ الله hamara khuda hai, woh usko khuda Mante huwe usko sajda karte hain to woh Mushrik huwe, koi aag ko sajda karta hai, is tarah ke log hote hai to Ye ho gaye mushrik

Lekin..!! Ye usi waqt hoga ki Jab banda Sajda karne me Samne wale ko khuda samjhe Ya ibadat ke Qabil samajh kar Sajda kare Tab ja kar ye hoga Sajda e ibadat or AllaH Ta'ala Ke Alawa kisi ke liye bhi Sajda e ibadat karna Ye Shirk hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 61

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ 2. Sajda e Tajeemi :- Kabhi kabhar log kisi ko Sajda kar dete hain Lekin unke Dil me Ye khayal nahi hota ki ye khuda hai balki us bande ke tajeem karne ke liye sajda kiya jata hai, to isko kahte hain Sajda e Tajeemi, Yaha Par Bande ki Niyat dekhi jayegi ki Usne Q Sajda kiya hai Agar woh Sajda isliye kar raha hai h ki usko Khuda Maan raha hai Ya usko ibadat ke laik maan Raha hai to fir to Shirk ho gaya.

Lekin..!! Yaha Par woh AllaH Ta'ala ko hi Apna khuda Manta hai lekin kisi cheez ki Respect ke liye koi banda sajda kare to fir isko Sajda e Tajeemi kahte hain Or ummate Muhammadiya ke liye Yani Hamare liye Sajda e ibadat kisi ko Karna to shirk hi hai, or Sajda e Tajeemi Haraam hai Gunah hai Lekin Shirk Ya kufr Hargiz nahi hai.. Bande ko hum Mushrik Ya murtad wagaira nahi kahege

Jaise Firiston ne Aadam Alaihussalam ko Sajda kiya tha, to kya unho ne Aadam Alaihissalam ko khuda Samajh kar sajda kiya tha?? Nahii Balki Aadam Alaihissalam ki Tajeem me Sajda kiya tha Balki ulma kiraam ne Farmaya ki Aadam Alaihissalam ke Mubarak peshani me Huzoor ﷺ Ka Noor Rakha gaya tha us Noor ke Tajeem ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne Firiston ko hukm diya tha ki woh sajda karen, To Ye Tajeem wala kiya gaya Sajda tha AllaH Ta'ala ke hukm se kiya gaya tha to Ye Jaiz tha,

Isi Tarah Yusuf Alaihissalam ko unke Bhaiyo ne Sajda Kiya tha to ye Sab cheeze unke Shariat me jaiz thi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 62

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala Ne Hamari Shariat me Yani ummate Muhammadiya ke liye is Hukm ko Khatam farma diya or Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farma diya, Hadeese Paak ka khulasa Hai ki Agar Main meri ummat me kisi ko kisi ke liye sajda karne ka hukm deta to fir Main Aurat ko hukm deta ki woh Apne Shohar ko sajda kare Lekin..!! Is ummat me ab Sajda Mana kiya gaya hai, to ab Filhaal kisi ko sajda nahi kiya jayega Lekin..!! agar koi banda karta hai fir Woh kafir Mushrik, murtad Wagaira nahiii hoga, Ha Gunahgar Zaroor hoga, *To Sajda e Ibadat & Sajda e Tajeemi me Farq hai*

⚠️ Kuch log Mazaraat par jate hain Dargah wagaira par jate hain to Mazaar ko Sajda kar dete h to ab inke liye kya hukm hoga??

❐ Inke liye hukm yahi Hai ki Sajda e Tajeemi hi hum manege Jab tak ki woh ye na kah de ki is wali ko khuda maan kar Sajda kar rahe hain Agar koi kahta hai to fir to isko Sajda e Ibadat kah kar shirk kahege, Lekin..!! kaisa bhi Musalman Q na ho kitna hi "La-ilm" Musalman ho Yani jahalat uske andar mojood ho Masale masail maloom na ho, Hum itna to husne jan rakh sakte h ki Agar woh Musalman hai to fir woh kisi Mazar par ja kar sajda kare to woh isliye nahi kare ga ki us Walee AllaH ko khuda Maan raha hai, Balki us Walee AllaH ke Muhabbat me woh ja kar Sajda e Tajeemi kar raha hai ye us par hum shirk ka Fatwa nahi lagayege, Lekin..!! Woh Gunahgar zaroor hoga usko samjhhaye ge ki Sajda e Tajeemi nahi karna

❐ To kuch log Dargah par ja kar ayse utpataang harkate karte h to is par badmazhab aytraz karte v h, ki Aap Shirk karte hain, Halanki hamare Nazdeek bhi ye sajda jaiz nahi hai to agar koi karta hai to woh uski apni jahalat se karta hai usko samjhaya jaye, Lekin..!! Is wajah se logo ko dargaho par jane se rokna Ye bawakufee hai, Ek banda galat kar raha h to kya hum sab ko rok dege jane se?? faiz Hasil karne se?? Nahii..!! Hum ja sakte hain Duaa e wagaira mang sakte hai Lekin Sajda nahi karege.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 63

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Mazaar ke samne Jo zameen hoti hai usko kuch log chumte hain waha par ja kar jhhukte hain ye kaisa hai??

To AllaH Hazrat Farmate hai ki Mazaraat ko sajda karna ya unke samne jo zameen hoti h isko chumna Haraam hai hatta ki Hadde Ruku tak jhhukna Bhi mamnu hai, (Fatawa Razviya Jild no. 22 Safha 474 me Ye Masla likha hai)

❐ Iski wajah kya hai?? Woh to zameen ko chumte hain chumne me kya galat baat hai?? jaise hum Nalain e Paak ke Naksh ko chumte hai Roza mubarak ka Naksh hota h usko chumte hai to har Jagah chumte hai, to woh Walee AllaH ki Chokhat hai Ye samajh kar agar banda chumta hai to fir Isko Q haram karaar diya hai Aala Hazrat ne..??

Iski wajah ye hai Agar koi banda pichhe se khada hoga to usko lage ga ki woh banda sajde me ja raha hai to ek galat gumaan logo ke darmiyan fayel jayega ki log Mazaraat par sajda kar rahe hai ya koi La-ilm shakhsh hai to woh samjhhe ga ki mazaar ko Sajda karna bhi Hamare deen ka hissa hai, ye samjh kar log us par mubtila ho jayege ya uske bare me badgumaniya karne lag jayege isliye Aala Hazrat ne isse Mana farma diya hatta ki Farma diya ki Aap ruku ke jitna bhi nahi chhukege

Ha..!! Sar jhuka sakte hain Hath wagaira bandh kar salaam wagaira Arz kar sakte hain Jo mazaarat par jane ke aadab hote hain us tarah agar Mard Hazraat jate hain to Ye bilkul jaiz hai, Lekin Chumna sajda karna Ruku ke hadd tak jhhukna ye sab Mana hai ye nahi karege, Agar koi karta bhi hai to usko samjjhaye usko sahi masle ki taraf le kar aye ye nahi ki Hamare Baap dada karte they to hum karte hi rahege nahii ye galat hai.

Q ki Asal jo cheeze hum karte hain woh AllaH ki Riza ke liye karte h taki hame sawab mile To AllaH Ta'ala ki Nafarmani kar ke woh Riza kaise hasil ho sakti hai? Hamare muraade kaise puri ho sakti hai? Nahi hogi na ki hum ja kar Mazaar me Sajda karege to walee AllaH khush nahi hoge na, Jinho ne apni puri zindagi waqf kar di, AllaH Ta'ala ke kalime ko buland karne ke liye Rasool AllaH ﷺ ki Shariat ko age pahuchane ke liye unho ne puri umr koshish ki Or aap waha ja kar Sajda karege to woh khush nahii hoge Aap bhale unki muhabbat me kar rahe h, Muhabbat to ye hoti hai ki jisme Mahboob ki Riza ho hum usko Follow karen, To Shariat Walee AllaH ki Sabse Pasandida cheez hai to us Shariat ko follow karen or ye tamaam cheezo ko khatam karen

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 64

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Fir Kabhi kabhar ulma Aate hain to hum unke haanth Chumte hain isi tarah Ustad ke haanth chumte h, to fir isme kya karna chahiye kya Yaha par bhi hum nahi jhhukege?? Q ki Hath chumne ke liye jhukna hi padta hai to Ab kya kare??

To iske liye bahare Shariat me likha huwa hai jiska khulasa hai, Aalime deen wagaira hai or aap ko hath chumna Pad raha hai to yaha par Aap zaruratan jhhuk rahe h Begair jhhuke kaise chumege? Hath kheech kar Apne chahre ki Taraf nahi le jayege to fir Yaha par jhhuk kar choom sakte hain chahe ulma kiraam ho chahe ustaad ho inke hath chumna chahiye to jhhuk kar choom sakte hain,

... ... .... .... .

❐ ❐ 👆1st class se lekar Ab tak jo humne padha woh tamheedi bate thi yani introductory Topics thi Sab introduction tha, Ab hum Aaj se Aqeedo ko Padhege, or Ye Aqeede hum jo bhi padhe ge woh Aqaide islaam me se h or Aqaide Ahle Sunnat me se Bhi hai,

Sirf zaban se bol dena kafi nahi hai ki hum Musalman h hum sunni hain, Balki Tamaam Aqeedo ko Apne dil me bitha kar Yaad karne se hi banda Musalman bhi hota hai or sunni bhi hota h, ulma kiraam Farmate hain Aqeeda aap ka wohi motabar hota hai ki agar aap se puchh liya jaye ki uske bare me aap ke dil me kya khayal hai to aap usko bayan kar den Ye nahi ki Ek minute Note khol kar dekh ke batate hain, Aqeede ka definition kya tha? ki jis cheez ko Aap ne apne Dil me bitha liya to dil me bitha liya matlab ki jab kabhi bhi aap se puchh jaye woh aap ke zuban se foran nikal jaye.

Topics to umooman isi Tarah hote hain ki Pahle AllaH Ta'ala ke zaat & Sifaat se Related Aqaid bayan karte hain Fir Ambiya ke bare me RasoolullaH ﷺ ke bare me is tarah Jate hain, Lekin..!! Hum Agar AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat & Sifaat se shuru karen to shayed Difficult ho jaye To Sabse Pahle hum Malaika or Aasmani kitabo ke Bare me Padhte hain Ye Eesy hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 65

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❀ Malaika (Firiston) Ka Bayan ❀
••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

❐ *Aqeeda (1) :-* Firiste Ajsame Noori hain Yani Noor se Bane huwe hain Ye Jisme Lateef Rakhte hain Lateef Yani Transparent jiske Aar-Paar Cheeze guzar jaye na usko lateef kahte hain Jaise Light on kar len aap Haanth rakhen Aap ka haanth us light se Guzar jata hai na isko kahte hain Jisme lateef

To Firisten Maojood hote hain, kuch log to Firiston ko mante hi nahi hain kahte hain ki ye Cheeze hain hi nahi bas logo ne apni Banai huwi hain ayse log Daira e islaam se kharij ho jayege ye Sareeh Kufr hai, Q ki Firiston ka saboot Bahut Sari Aayte Mubarka me hai or hadees se bhi Firiston ka saboot milta hai

Balki bahut si hadeese mubaraka aap dekhe Fazilate milti hain ki Aap ye duaa Padhe to firisten us bande ko dhaanp (cover) lete hain itne sare firisten uske saath chalte hain, isse bhi samajh aata hai na ki agar itne sare firisten Bande ko Cover kar ke jate hain to zahir si baat h banda kabhi apna haanth idhar bhi ghumata hoga kabhi udhar se to agar Firiston ne use cover kiya hai fir uska haanth us firiston se guzrega na, To ye Ayse jism Rakhte hain jisse Aap ka haanth wagaira guzar sakta hai

❐ ❐ Ye Aqeeda kaha se Sabit hai?? Ye Aqeeda Muslim Sharif ki Hadees No. 5314 se hai ki Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Firiston ko Noor se Paida kiya gaya hai

To Pahla Aqeeda Ye hai ki Firisten Noorani Makhlook hain Noor se banaye gaye hain, Ye Noor kaisa hai, jo hum light dekhte h isi tarah h Ya kisi or Tariqe ka hai? Ye hame nahi Maloom, AllaH Ta'ala Behtar janta hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 66

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ *Aqeeda (2) :-* Firiston ko AllaH Ta'ala ne ye Taqat di hai ki woh jo Shakal chahe ban jayen Kabhi woh insaan ki Shakal me zahir hote hain or kabhi dusri Shakal me zahir ho sakte hain

Jaisa ki Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ka farman hai Al-Mojjamul kabeer lit-tabrani Hadees no. 758 me Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Jibraeel (Alaihissalam) mere paas Dahiya qalbi ki Surat me tashreef late hain سبحان الله Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه farmate hain ki Dahiya ek gore khoob Surat mard they Sarkar ﷺ ke peyare Sahabi they or Bahut khoob surat Safed rang ke they, To Jibraeel Alaihissalam unke shakal me aksar Sarkar ﷺ ke Paas Tashreef laya karte they

❐ Isi Tarah Miskaat Shareef ki Hadees No. 2 hai ki Ek martaba Jibraeel Alaihissalam ek khoob Surat mard ke surat me Sarkar ﷺ ke paas aye or Sarkar ﷺ ke paas is tarah Baithey they ki Aap ke Mubarak guthne Sarkar ﷺ ke Mubarak guthne se tuch ho rahe they or Fir Jibraeel Alaihissalam Sarkar ﷺ se sawal kar rahe they aap ne suni hogi ye Hadees ki imaan kya hai islaam kya hai, Is tarah ki baten unho ne puchhi or Sarkar ﷺ Jawabaat diye fir jab chale gaye or Sahaba Ne puchh ye kon they to Sarkar ﷺ Ne farmaya ki ye Jibraeel they jo tumhe Tumhara deen Sikhane aaye they,

to in Tamaam cheezo se pata chalta hai ki Firisten jo shakal chahe ikhtiyar kar sakte hain or insaan ki shakal me bhi zahir ho sakte hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 67

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ *Aqeeda (3) :-* Firisten Khuda ke hukum ke khilaf kuch nahi karte AllaH Ta'ala ne Firiston ko jo hukum diya hai woh usko pura karte hi hain AllaH Ta'ala ke hukm ke khilaf kabhi koi kaam nahi karte, Ye Ahle Sunnat ke Aqad me se hai

Kuch Badmazhab ayse bhi h jo kahte h ki Jibraeel Alaihissalam ne galat kaam kar diya AllaH Ta'ala ke hukm ke khilaf kaam kar diya Halanki Hamara Aqeeda ye h firisten AllaH Ta'ala ke hukum ke khilaf koi kaam nahi karte, (1) Na kasdan karte hain, Yani Na janbuj kar bhi kabhi koi firista AllaH Ta'ala ke hukm ke khilaf nahi karega, (2.) Na Sahwan karte hain, Yani Bhool kar Yaad nahi tha ki AllaH Ta'ala ne mujhe ye hukm diya tha or woh yaad nahi rahte huwe koi or kaam kar liye Ye bhi kabhi bhi Kisi firiston se nahi hoga, (3) Na khata'an Karte hain, by mistake Kabhi kabhar hum kuch karne jate hain or haanth se kuch or ho jata hai Firiston se Aysa bhi nahii hoga.

Firisten in tamaam cheezo se Paak hain, Firisten AllaH Ta'ala ke Masoom Makhlook hain or ye har kism ke sageera or kabeera gunahon se Paak hain, Firisten kabhi koi gunah nahi karte AllaH Ta'ala ke Har hukm ko mante hain isliye inhe Masoom kaha jata hai, Masoom yani jo Gunaho se Paak ho Jisse kabhi gunah ho hi nahi sakta

❐ ❐ Ye kaha se Sabit hai?? :- Quraan e Majeed ki Surah Nahel ki Aayat no. 50 hai

یَخَافُوْنَ رَبَّهُمْ مِّنْ فَوْقِهِمْ وَ یَفْعَلُوْنَ مَا یُؤْمَرُوْنَ(50)

اپنے اوپر اپنے رب کا خوف کرتے ہیں اور وہی کرتے ہیں جو انہیں حکم ہو۔

Jiska khulasa hai Ki firiste wahi karte hain jinka AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe hukm diya hai

❐ ❐ Isi tarah Surah tahreem ki aayat no. 6 me mojood h

لَّا یَعْصُوْنَ اللّٰهَ مَاۤ اَمَرَهُمْ وَ یَفْعَلُوْنَ مَا یُؤْمَرُوْنَ(6)

اللہ کا حکم نہیں ٹالتے اور جو انھیں حکم ہو وہی کرتے ہیں۔

AllaH Ta'ala jo firiston ko hukm deta hai woh uski kabhi nafarmani nahi karte or wahi karte hain jiska hukm AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe diya hai

❐ ❐ To isse sabit huwa firisten AllaH Ta'ala ke hukm ke khilaf kuch nahi karte or isi tarah Surah inaam aayat no. 61 me hai

وَ هُمْ لَا یُفَرِّطُوْنَ(61)

وہ قصور نہیں کرتے۔

Jiska khulasa hai ki firiston ko jo hukum diya jata hai woh kabhi bhi isme kotahi nahi karte balki jo AllaH Ta'ala Hukum farmata hai woh use pura karte hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 68

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Ek or word aata hai *Mahfooz* , AllaH Ta'ala ne unko gunaho se mahfooz Rakha hai, To Masoom & Mahfooz me farq samajhna chahiye Masoom matlab jisse kabhi koi gunah ho hi nahi sakta Jaise firisten hain Jitne bhi Nabi or Rasool hain AllaH ne inhe Masoom Banaya hai

Firisten or Ambiya kiraam ke Alawa jitne bhi Makhlook hain unke liye hum Masoom nahi kah sakte, inse Gunah mumkin hai ha Jisse AllaH Ta'ala chahe us bande ko AllaH Ta'ala Gunaho se Hifazat me rakh sakta hai. Jaise Auliya kiraam hain Sahaba kiraam hain, Ahle bait hain inke liye hum kahte hain ki ye Mahfooz hain, Yani mumkin to hai Lekin AllaH Ta'ala inhe apne hifazat me rakha hai to inse gunah zahir nahi hota Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka karam hai jis Par chahe woh karam farma de or Hum Duaa bhi kar sakte hain Hamko bhi Gunaho se Mahfooz rakh Humko Bhi Nak Bando me shamil farma de,

❐ ❐ Bachho ko Masoom Kahna kaisa??

Hamare yaha kahte h na bachhe to masoom hote hain, Yaha par hum is mane me Masoom lafz use nahi karte ki bachho ko kah de ki inse koi gunah nahi ho sakta is tarah ka nahiii hota hamare yaha jo bachho ko masoom kaha jata hai woh is Meaning me hota h ki woh nadaan hote hain aysa unko samajh nahi hota isliye kuch log masoom kahte hain

To Ye kufr to nahi hai, Na Hi ye badmazhabiyat h aysa kuch nahii hai is par kuch strong hukm nahi lagta lekin in alfaz se bachna behtar hai, Nadaan ka lafz istemaal kar liya jaye, Masoom bolne se bachna behtar hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 69

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ *Aqeeda (4) :-* Firishton ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Mukhtalif kism ki khidmate Shipurd ki hain Yani AllaH Ta'ala ne Alag Alag Firiston ko Alag-Alag dutys di hai

Yaha 👇Firishton ki kuch Duty's Bayan ki Ja rahi hai

Jaise AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed me irshad farmata hai, Surah اَلْمُؤْمِن ki Aayat No. 7

اَلَّذِیْنَ یَحْمِلُوْنَ الْعَرْشَ وَ مَنْ حَوْلَهٗ یُسَبِّحُوْنَ بِحَمْدِ رَبِّهِمْ وَ یُؤْمِنُوْنَ بِهٖ وَ یَسْتَغْفِرُوْنَ لِلَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْاۚ-

ترجمۂ کنز الایمان

وہ جو عرش اُٹھاتے ہیں اور جو اس کے گرد ہیں اپنے رب کی تعریف کے ساتھ اس کی پاکی بولتے اور اس پر ایمان لاتے اور مسلمانوں کی مغفرت مانگتے ہیں

Yani Woh Firishten to Jo Arsh uthaye huwe hain or Jo iske ird gird hain (Yani Aas-Paas hain) apne Rabb ki Humd karte hain us par imaan rakhte hain or imaan walon ke liye Duaa e Maghfirat karte hain سبحان الله

❐ ❐ Isi tarah Surah sajda ki aayat no. 11

قُلْ یَتَوَفّٰىكُمْ مَّلَكُ الْمَوْتِ الَّذِیْ وُكِّلَ بِكُمْ ثُمَّ اِلٰى رَبِّكُمْ تُرْجَعُوْنَ(11)

ترجمۂ کنز الایمان

تم فرماؤ تمہیں وفات دیتا ہے موت کا فرشتہ جو تم پر مقرر ہے پھر اپنے رب کی طرف واپس جاؤ گے۔

Yani Aye Habeeb Aap farma dijiye Maut ka firishta Wafat deta hai jise tum par Qaim kiya gaya hai fir tum apne Rab ki Janib lautae jaoge. Yani hum Par Malkan maut ko Qaim kar diya gaya hai jab hamara waqte wafat aayega to Malkan maut Alaihissalam Hamari Rooh Qabz kar denge or fir hame AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf laotna hai

To ye Dusri duty hai, kuch dutys hain jinke bare me bata rahe hain Quraan e Paak wa hadees me Farmaya gaya hai na ki firishton ki in in dutys par Qaim kiya gaya hai to kuch dutys Pesh ki ja rahi hain

❐ ❐ Isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala Ka farman hai Shurah zariyaat aayat no. 31-34

قَالَ فَمَا خَطْبُكُمْ اَیُّهَا الْمُرْسَلُوْنَ(31)قَالُوْۤا اِنَّاۤ اُرْسِلْنَاۤ اِلٰى قَوْمٍ مُّجْرِمِیْنَ(32)لِنُرْسِلَ عَلَیْهِمْ حِجَارَةً مِّنْ طِیْنٍ(33)مُّسَوَّمَةً عِنْدَ رَبِّكَ لِلْمُسْرِفِیْنَ(34)

ترجمۂ کنز الایمان

ابراہیم نے فرمایا تو اے فرشتوتم کس کام سے آئے ۔بولے ہم ایک مجرم قوم کی طرف بھیجے گئے ہیں۔ کہ اُن پر گارے کے بنائے ہوئے پتھر چھوڑیں ۔ جو تمہارے رب کے پاس حد سے بڑھنے والوں کے لیے نشان کئے رکھےہیں ۔

Yani Hazrate Ibraheem Alaihissalam ne Firishton se puchha tum kis maqsad ke liye bheje gaye ho, to Firishton ne Jawab diya Bheshak hame Ek mujrim (Gunahgar) Qaom ki janib bheja gaya hai taki hum in par woh patthar barshaye jo Aap ke Rab ke Nazdeek kafir Qaom ke liye hai (Yani Ye Firishten Azaab dene ke liye aye they)

To kuch Firishten AllaH Ta'ala ki Tasbih bayan kar rahe hain, kuch Arsh uthaye huwe hain, kuch Duaa e Magfirat kar rahe hain jaise Malkan maut Allaihissalam Rooh Qabe karte hain, isi tarah Kuch firishten Azaab dene ke liye Bhi hote hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 70

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ❐ Muslim Sharif ki Hadees no. 2645 hai, Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Jab Maa ke Rahem me Bachha 4 Maah ka ho jata hai to AllaH Ta'ala ek Firishte ko bhejta hai Woh bachhe ki shurat banata hai Yani Bachhe ka face wagaira woh banata hai Fir iski Sama'at (Yani sunne ki taqat) Binaee (Aankh) khal Gost or Haddiyan Paida karta hai, to AllaH Ta'ala ke hukum se ye firishta aa kar Bachhe ki Surat bhi banata hai or ye sab powers uski haddiya wagaira bhi paida karta hai, to Firishte ki ye ek Khaas Duty hoti hai, Fir woh Arz karta hai aye mere Rab main isko kya banau Ladka ya ladki To tera Rab jo Chahta hai uske liye faisla farma deta hai, (Iska matlab Ladka hona ya ladki hona Rab ki Marzi se hota hai Banda chahe lakh koshish kar le Duaa e Kar le, Wazaif kar le ki mujhe beta hi ho ya beti hi ho) Aakhir ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Faisla hai To jo bhi aulad ho AllaH Ta'ala ki Nemat hai hame Shukr ada karna chahiye, Fir jo log Beta, Beti hone par Naak chadhate hain ki baar Baar Beti Q huwi Ye Rab Ta'ala ka Faisla hai hame iska ikhteyar nahi hai ki hum is par ungli uthaye Goya ki Hum AllaH Ta'ala ke ek faisle par Aytraz kar rahe hain or ye kitna bada zurm hai ki hum AllaH Ta'ala ka jo faisla h uske khilaf zaban chalaye

Fir Huzoor ﷺ Age farmate hain ki Firishta use likh deta hai Yani Firishta ye likh deta hai ki Ladka hoga ya ladki jo AllaH Ta'ala Firishte se bata de, Fir Arz Karta hai aye mere Rab iski zindagi kitni likhu to tera Rabb jo chahta hai uske liye faisla farma deta hai, Fir Arz karta hai aye mere Rab iska Rizk Kitna likh du tera Rab jo Chahta hai uska Faisla farma deta hai or Firishta use bhi likh deta hai, Yani bachha Maa ke pet me hota hai to uski zindagi Ke bare me bhi likh diya jata hai or usko kitna Rizk milna hai ye bhi likh diya jata hai or Jo likh diya gaya hai utna Rizk Bande ko is Duniya me milna hi milna hai Jab Maula Ta'ala ne Faisla farma diya ki itna Rizk milna hai to utna Rizk mil kar hi rahega To yaad Rakhen itna Rizk liye begair na usse kam na usse jada Duniya se nahi jayega

❐ ❐ Misaal :- ke taur par Ek bande ke Rizk me likha gaya hai ki usko puri zindagi me Ek Carod milna hai to agar is tarah likh diya gaya hai na to fir jab tak banda is Duniya me hai Tab tak usko Ek carod kisi bhi tarah hasil ho jayege ye uske Rizk me likha hai to usko milega *Lekin..!!* AllaH Ta'ala ne Bande ko ye ikhtiyar diya hai ki Woh Apna Rizk kaise kamata hai Halaal zariye se kamata hai ya Haraam ke zariye kamata hai, Halaal Kamayega Tab bhi usko utna hi milega Jitna uske Rizk me likha hai or Haraam Kamayega Tab bhi usko utna hi milna hai jitna usme Rizk me likha huwa hai, Ek Rupey kam nahi or Ek Rupey jada nahi to ab ye bande ke upar hai to kuch logo ko lagta hai hum Jaldi jaldi Paise kama le to woh Haraam ki taraf nikal jate hain fir woh sood nahi dekhte hain Rishwat nahi dekhte, Male Haraam ko nahi dekhte logo ko dhoka dena unko Aasan ho jata hai usme chalte hain or samajhte hain isme Jada Rizk mil Raha hai Nahii Rizk utna hi milega jitna Likha huwa hai chahe isse kamao or chahe usse kamao,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 71

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Ha..!! Halaal Raste se jayega to usko Rizk me Barkat bhi milegi usko Sawab bhi milega Jo Achhi niyat se Tijarat karta hai to uske liye Beshumar Fazilate Hain Hadeese Mubarika me to iska matlab hai woh Paise Bhi kama Raha hai or Halaal Rizk jab kama Raha h to AllaH Ta'ala Bhi usse Razi ho raha hai uske Rasool ﷺ Bhi Razi ho rahe hain usko Sawab bhi mil raha hai or uska Rizk to milna hi milna hai

❐ Lekin..!! Jab banda Haraam ki taraf jata hai to jo tha woh to mila hi mila Sath hi sath apne Nama e Aamal me gunaho ko bhar Raha hai Apni Aakhirat kharab kar raha hai to Jiska Aqeeda apne taqdeer Par hoga ye hoga ki Maula Ta'ala ne mera Rizk jitna Rakha hai woh to milna hi milna hai Jiske dil me ye baat baith jayena fir woh kabhi haraam ki taraf nahi jata bhale usko kitni Aazmaish Duniya me aa jaye woh yahi samajhta hai chahe is tarah karu chahe us tarah karun mujhe milna hi hai to fir main Halaal Raste ko Q ikhtiyar na karu bhale mujhe taqleefe Nazar aa rahi hain Lekin..!! Aakhir me woh mujhe mil hi jayegi jitna mere Haq me hai to Nek Raste me woh chalega.

❐ ❐ Age Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Fir Firishta Haanth me maojood Saheefe ke sath nikal jata hai to Jo use hukum Diya gaya tha, Naa us par jadati hoti or Na kami To is Firishte ki ye khaas Duty hoti hai

❐ Is 👆Maoju se hat kar hai ye..👇

Ye Peyari si Hadeese mubarika hai Jo Sakar ﷺ Ke ilm e Gaib par bhi ishara karti hai Kaise?? ab ye firishte ko pata hota hai ladka hone wala hai Ya ladki, ye to ek tarah ki poshida cheez hai na kisi ko kaise pata chalega ki Ladka h ya ladki, Ha Aaj kal ultrasound se bata dete hai lekin isme bhi confirm nahi hota kabhi ladka batate hai or ladki hoti, or kabhi ladki batate h to ladka ho jata h, to ye sab cheeze mumkin hain,

❐ ❐ To 100% ILm AllaH Ta'ala ke Paas hai, or Allah Ta'ala ne is firishte ko bata diya to is firishte ko bhi us gaib ke bare me pata chal gaya is bachhe ki zindagi kitni h maut kab aye gi Rizk kitna milega Ye bhi us firishte ko maloom pad gaya, isse maloom huwa ki AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa bhi Firishton ko Nabiyon ko Auliya kiraam ko bhi ilm e Gaib AllaH Ta'ala chahe to Ata Farma sakta hai, Jab ek firishte ko AllaH Ta'ala itna ILm e Gaib ata farma Raha hai to Jo Sare Makhlook ke sardar hain Hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ hain unke ilm e gaib ki kya shan hogi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 72

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ Muslim Shareef ki Hadees no. 4854 hai Sarkar ﷺ irshad Farmate hain Beshak AllaH Ta'ala ke kuch firishte hain Jo zameen me ghhumte huwe Zikr ki Majalis Talash karte hain Jaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ka zikr hota hai woh aysi Majliso ko dhundte hain Jab aysi koi majlis pate hain to un logo ke sath baith jate hain or inme se kuch Firishten kuch logo ko Apne Paro se dhap lete hain, yaha tak ki zameen o Aasman ka darmiyan bhar dete hain fir jab inse juda ho kar Aasman Par chadhte hain to AllaH Ta'ala ILm Rakhne ke bawajod sawal karta hai tum kaha se aa rahe ho woh Arz karte hain hum zameen par tere un bando ke paas se aa rahe h jo teri Tasbih Teri takbeer, Teri Humd Bayan kar rahe they or tujhse Jannat Mang rahe they or dojakh se Panaah or Maghfirat ka sawal kar rahe they

AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai Beshak main ne unki Maghfirat kar di or jo woh Mang rahe they main Ata farma diya Firishte Arz karte Hain Aye Rab inme Fula Khatakaar banda bhi tha mahaz woh yaha se guzar raha tha to inke sath baith gaya to AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai Main ne uski bhi maghfirat Farma di Q ki ye log Aysi Qaom hain ki jo unke sath baith jata hai woh bhi Badbakht nahi Rahta.

سبحان الله سبحان الله

❐❐ Ye AllaH Ta'ala ke Neko kar logo ki Majlis me baithne ka sawab bande ko milta hai ki Agar gunahgar banda bhi baithta hai na To AllaH Ta'ala uski Maghfirat Farmata hai *To Yaha Par ye firishton ka ye duty hota hai* or Sath hi sath isme zikrullaH ki Fazilat hai to Yaha par zikrullaH se Murad woh Mahfil Jaha par zikr hote hain woh to hai hi sath hi sath ILm e deen ki Mahfile, Milad ki mahfile bhi isme shamil Hai Q ki isme bhi banda AllaH Ta'ala ka zikar Ya Sarkar ﷺ ka zikar karta hai Jis Tarah AllaH Ta'ala zikar karna ibadat hai usi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ka bhi zikar karna Ibadat hai to chahe ILm deen ki Mahfil ho usko bhi ye Fazilat hasil hogi zikro Azkar ki mahfil ho usko bhi ye Fazilate hasil hongi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 73

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ Masnade Bajjar Hadees No. 1425 me hai Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Beshak AllaH Ta'ala ne meri Qabr Par Ek Firishta muqarrar Farmaya hai jise Tamaam makhlook ki Aawaz sunne ki taqat Ata ki gai hai Tamam makhlook ki Aawaz woh Sun sakta hai Chahe kareeb se ho ya Door se ho Bas Qayamat tak jo koi mujh par Durood Padhega Ye Firishta uske or uske Baap ke Naam ke sath pesh karta rahega ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ye Fula bin Fula hai jisne Aap Par Durood e Paak Padha hai سبحان الله

Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ne irshad farmaya Musannif ibne Abi sibah ki Hadees No. 269 Beshak AllaH ke kuch Firishte hain Jo zameen me ghumte rahte hain or Meri ummat ka salaam Mujh Tak Pahuchate hain سبحان الله

❐❐ Isi tarah Sahi Bukhari ki hadeed no. 1252 hai Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Jab bande ko Qabr me Rakh diya jata hai to 2 Firishte (Munkar Nakeer) isse 3 Sawal karte hain : Tera Rab kon Hai.? Tera Deen kya hai.? Or tu in Shakhs ke bare me kya kaha karta tha

To in firishto ki ye Duty hoti hai logo se sawalat karne ki👆

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 74

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ Hazrate Kabul Ahbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain Sunane darmi ki riwayat hai Hadees no. 95

Jab bhi Subah tulu hoti hai To 70 Hazar Firishten Roza e Rasool Par Hazir hote hain or Aap ﷺ Par Durood Padhte hain jab Sham hoti h to ye chale jate hain or Fir 70 Hazaar majeed aate hain Or Ye Durood Padhte rahte hain Yaha tak ki jab Qayamat Qayim hogi to 70 Hazar Firishten Rasool e Kareem ﷺ ki Tajeem o Taukeer bayan kar rahe honge or inhi ke Jhhurmut me Sarkar ﷺ Maidan e Mahshar me bhi Tashreef layege.

❐❐ Or isi ki Taraf Aala Hazrat Ne apne Mustafa Jane Rahmat Jo salaam hai na uske Aakhri Asha'ar me jo ishara hai "Mujhse khidmat ki kudsi kahe aye Raza" Mustafa jane Rahmat Pe Lakho salam, Ye khidmat ki kudsi kise kahte hain..?? Ye wahi Firishten honge Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Aas Paas honge Aap ﷺ ke khidmat karte honge Aap ke Fazail wagaira bayan kar rahe honge To Aala Hazrat ne bahut hi peyari Duaa Farmayi hai ki Mujhse khidmat ki kudsi kahe Ha Raza jo Ye khidmat ke Qudsi hai jo ye firishten hain woh Mujhse Kahe ke Ha Raza Padh Mustafa Jane Rahmat Pe lakho salam,🥰

Jo Bargahe Rasool ﷺ me Maqbool Salam hai Aala Hazrat ye Duaa karte hain ki Jab Sarkar ﷺ Tashreef laye to Aala Hazrat ko woh moka mile ki Aap ﷺ ke samne ye Salam padhen, or hamara ye husne jan Hai zaroor Aala Hazrat ko woh moka ata kiya jaye ga or Hum Bhi ye Duaa karte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala jab unhe woh moka Ata farmaye to pichhe hum bhi khade ho kar 🥰 yahi Padhe ki Mustafa jane Rahmat pe Lakho Salam.

آمین آمین ثم آمین یا رب العٰلمین

To 👆Ye Firishton ki Kuch Duty's they jo bayan ki gai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 75

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ *Aqeeda (5) :-* Firishten Na Mard Hote hain Na Aurat

❐ *Aqeeda (6) :-* Inme Tawalut o Tanasul nahi hota Yani Bachhe paida hone wala koi concept nahi hai

❐ *Aqeeda (7) :-* inki Tataad AllaH Ta'ala hi janta hai or uske Bataye se uske Rasool Jante hain hum nahi jante ki firishton ki tadat kitni hai bahut jada tadaat h bas hum ye jante hain.

Quraan e Majeed me AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata hai Surah Muddassir Ayat no. 31

وَ مَا یَعْلَمُ جُنُوْدَ رَبِّكَ اِلَّا هُوَؕ-

Yani Aur Aap ke Rab ke Lashkar ki Tadaat Faqat wahi janta hai.

❐❐ Isi Tarah 4 Firishten bahut Mashhoor hain Jibraeel Alaihissalam Mikaeel Alaihissalam Ishrafeel Alaihissalam or Izraeel Alaihissalam or ye Tamaam Malaika me Fazilat rakhe hain inka Martaba jada hai. Jibraeel Alaihissalam AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se wahee Nabiyo ki Bargah me laya karte they Mikaeel Alaihissalam Barish barsane ka inko duty diya gaya hai isi tarah israfeel Alaihissalam Sur fukegen Qiyamat jab ayegi isi tarah Izraeel Alaihissalam ko logo ki Rooh Qabz karne ka Duty sipurd kiya hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 76

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ *Aqeeda (8) :-* Firishton se Dushmani Rakhna inki gustakhi Karna Kufr hai

AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed me irshad farmata hai Surah bakrah Aayat no. 98

مَنْ كَانَ عَدُوًّا لِّلّٰهِ وَ مَلٰٓىٕكَتِهٖ وَ رُسُلِهٖ وَ جِبْرِیْلَ وَ مِیْكٰىلَ فَاِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَدُوٌّ لِّلْكٰفِرِیْنَ(98)

ترجمۂ کنز الایمان

جو کوئی دشمن ہو اللہ اور اس کے فرشتوں اور اس کے رسولوں اور جبریل اور میکائیل کا تو اللہ دشمن ہے کافروں کا۔

Yani Jo AllaH Ta'ala, Firishte Or uske Rasool, Jibraeel or Mikaeel ka Dushman hai Pas Beshak AllaH Ta'ala kuffar ka Dushman hai. Goya ki Farmaya ki Woh kafir hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala se Dushmani rakhe Jo Rasool AllaH se Dushmani Rakhe Ya firishton se Dushmani Rakhe woh Daira e islaam se kharij ho jayega

Jaise kuch Shiaa Jibraeel Alaihissalam se Dushmani Rakhte hain inka Aqeeda ye h ki Nabuwwat le kar Jabraeel Alaihissalam ko Hazrat Ali ki Bargah me aana tha معاذ الله unho ne galti kar di or Sarkar ki bargah me le kar aye, to is Tarsh ke khabees Aqeede unke h isme ek nahi kai sare kufriyat maojood hain. Upar hamne padha ki Koi bhi firishta kabhi bhi galti nahi kar sakta ye ek kufr, Dusra kufr ye h ki Sarkar ko Nabi na Manna Hazrate Ali ko Nabi manna, fir Jibreel Alaihissalam se Dushmani rakhna ye ek or kufr.

❐❐ Isi Tarah Sarkar ﷺ ke daur me kuch log ayse they ke jo Sarkar ﷺ ke samne to kuch nahi bolte they lekin pichhe ja kar woh mansube banate they bate karte they to jibraeel Alaihissalam Aa kar Sarkar ﷺ ko sari bate bata dete they to woh log Jibraeel Alahissalam se Dushmani Rakhne lag gaye they ki ye Aa kar batate hain.

To inse Dushmani rakhna ya koi bhi firishte ki kisi bhi tarah ki gustakhi karna kufr hai Woh Murtad ho jata hai.

⚠️⚠️ Yaha par un logo ke liye 👆 Bahut bada Sabaq hai jo Firishton par joks banante hain Share karte hain Ya padhte hain hanste hain Bilkhusoos Malkan Maut Alahissalam Par itne معاذ الله joks banaye jate hai Yaad rakhe un sab par kufr ka hukum lagta hai balki jisne bola us par to kufr ka hukm hai hi jisne usko pasanad kar ke hansa ya Pasand kar ke usko ange share kiya un Par bhi hukm e kufr lagta hai woh bhi Daira e islam se kharij ho jayega to Firishton ke Mamle me Ye sab cheezen nahi karna chahiye Balki islaam se related agar koi bhi cheez hai us par kabhi joks koi majak nahi hona chahiye ki Aqaaide islam Koi mamooli cheez nahi hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 77

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ Is tarah ka waqiya Bayan nahiii karna chahiye 👇👇 Kuch Waqiyat Bayan kiye jate hain ki Firishton se bhol ho gai thi kuch Ye ye mamla ho gaya tha inko Age Bayan nahi karna chahiye Jaise Haroot wa Maroot ka waqiya bahut mashhoor hai kuch kitabaon me bhi likha huwa hai lekin isko bayan nahi karna chahiye jaise ek kitab me likha huwa hai

isko bataure Hadees bayan kiya jata hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Jab Aadam Alaihissalam ko AllaH Ta'ala ne duniya me bheja to Firishton ne Arz ki aye Rab hum Bani Aadam ke mukable me teri jada ita'at guzar hain To AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya Achha Tum Apno me se 2 Firishton ko lao hum inhe Duniya me bhejte hain Fir dekhte hain ki woh kaisa Amal karte hain to unho ne Haroot wa Maroot 2 Firishton ko muntakhab kiya chunach in 2 Firishton ko Duniya me bhej diya gaya fir inke liye ek khoobsurat tareen Zahra Nami Aurat banai gai woh inke paas aai to inke Dil uski taraf mail ho gaye isne shart rakhi ki pahle tum kalima e Shirk kaho lekin unho ne mana kar diya fir woh apne sath ek bachha lai or kaha ki agar ise katal kar do to tum apne maqsad me kamyab ho jaoge to unho ne ye peshkash bhi thukra di fir Sharab lai or faqat kaha ki ise pi lo to unho ne ise mamuli baat Samajh kar Jab pi li to Nashe me zina ke murtaqib huwe or bachhe ko bhi qatal kar diya or hos par aane par nadim huwe AllaH Ta'ala ne inhe Duniya ya Aakhirat me se kisi ek Ke Azaab ko karne ka ikhtiyar diya to unho ne Duniya ka Azaab ikhtiyar kar liya.

⚠️⚠️ Is tarah ka waqiya bayan nahi karna chahiye 👆🏻Kuch kitabo me Haroot wa Maroot ka is tarah ka waqiya likha hai Lekin..!! Aala Hazrat Farmate hain ki Haroot wa Maroot ka kissa jis taraf Awaam me Bayan kiya jata hai Aaimma kiraam ko is par sakht inkare Shadeed hai woh is Waqiye ka inkar karte hain Jiski Tafseel Shifa Shareef wagaira me Maojood hai.

❐ Yaha tak ki imam e Azal kazi iyaz رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Farmaya Jinho ne shifa shareef likhi hai to ye unho ne likha hai ki Ye Yahudiyon ki Mangadhat baton me se hai. To itna jab shadeed taur par hamare ulma kiraam ne mana farma diya hai to kahi par bhi isko bayan nahi karna chahiye.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 78

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

      *❀ Aasmani Kitaab ❀*
••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se jo kitaben Aai hain kuch Sahife Aaye hain Jo Nabion Par Nazil huwi hain in Par Hamara kya Aqeeda Hona Chahiye.?

❐❐ Bahut Se Nabiyon Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Sahife or Aasmani kitaben utari hain Sahife kahte hain Pages ko lekin inme se 4 kitabe Bahut Mashoor hain Jinka zikar Quraan e Majeed me Bhi milta hai

❐ *(1) Torat :-* Ye Hazrate Musa Alaihissalam Par Nazil huwi hai Quraan e Paak me AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata hai Surah Bakrah Aayat No. 53

وَ اِذْ اٰتَیْنَا مُوْسَى الْكِتٰبَ وَ الْفُرْقَانَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَهْتَدُوْنَ(53)

ترجمۂ کنز الایمان

اور جب ہم نے موسیٰ کو کتاب عطا کی اور حق و باطل میں تمیز کردینا کہ کہیں تم راہ پر آؤ۔

Or Jab humne Musa Alaihissalam ko kitaab di Yani Torat Sharif Ata farmai Taki tum Hidayat Pao

❐ *(2) Zaboor :-* isi tarah Zaboor Hazrat Daood Alaihissalam ko di. Jiska zikar Quraan e Paak me Surah Nisha Ki aayat no. 163

                وَ اٰتَیْنَا دَاوٗدَ زَبُوْرًا(163)

         ہم نے داؤد کو زبور عطا فرمائی۔

Humne Daood Alaihissalam ko Zaboor di

❐ *(3) inzeel :-* Ye Hazrate isha Alaihissalam Par Nazil huwi iska bhi zikar Quraan E Paak Surah Hadeed Aayat no. 27

وَ اٰتَیْنٰهُ الْاِنْجِیْلَ

Yani Humne unhe (Isha Alaihissalam) ko inzeel di

❐ *(4) Quraan e Majeed :- * Ye Sarkar ﷺ Par Nazil kiya gaya hai Surah Waqiya Aayat No. 77

اِنَّهٗ لَقُرْاٰنٌ كَرِیْمٌ(77)

ترجمۂ کنز الایمان

بیشک یہ عزت والا قرآن ہے ۔

❐❐ Hadeese Mubarika hai Kanzul ummal Hadees No. 44158 Hai Hazrate Abu jar رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne Puchha Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ AllaH ne kitni kutub Nazil Farmayi hai to Aap ﷺ Ne Farmaya : 104 kitaben, Sheeh Alaihissalam Par 50 Sahifen, khunookh Alaihissalam Par 30, ibraheem Alaihissalam Par 10, Musa Alaihissalam Par Taurat se pahle 10 Or Fir Taurat, Zaboor, inzeel or Quraan Nazil Farmaya.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 79

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ *Aqeeda :-* Quraan e Paak ke bare me hame kya Aqeeda Rakhna chahiye..??

AllaH Ta'ala ka Farman hai Surah Shura Aayat No. 11

                 لَیْسَ كَمِثْلِهٖ شَیْءٌۚ-

                اس جیسا کوئی نہیں

Yani iske Misl koi Cheez Nahi hai

      AllaH Ta'ala ke jaisa koi cheez nahiii hai Aysa Nahiii ho sakta ki Hum koi cheez Reference ke taur par rakhen bataye ki ye jaisa hai na Aysa AllaH Ta'ala hai nahiii hum kabhi bhi koi cheez ko AllaH Ta'ala se compare nahi kar sakte AllaH Ta'ala ki Tarah koi cheez nahi hai To Jaise hum baat karte hain Hum kahte hain ki Quraan e Majeed AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam hai AllaH Ta'ala ne kalaam farmaya hai (Kalaam baat cheet ko kahte hain)

Hum Ek dusre se baat karte hain to ek Awaaz hoti hai to ye bando ka hai لَیْسَ كَمِثْلِهٖ شَیْءٌۚ- AllaH Ta'ala ki tarah koi cheez nahi. To Yaad Rakhen AllaH Ta'ala ka Kalaam Farmana Bhi Hamari or Aap ki Tarah nahi hai AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam Aawaz se Paak hai Hame Aawaz ki zarurat hoti hai hum Aawaz ke zariye logo se baat karte hain *Lekin..!!* AllaH Ta'ala ka Jo Kalaam hota hai woh Aawaz se bhi Paak hai to Jo Haqiqat me KalaamullaH Hai AllaH Ta'ala ka Kalaam hai Ye Aawaz se Paak hai, Ha..!! Hum Jab Quraan e Majeed Padhte hain isme Hame Words Bhi nazar Aate hain Zer, zabar, pesh, Alif, Ba, Ta, is tarah ke jo letters hote hain ye sab hame Nazar aate hain or isko hum Quraan e Majeed kah dete hain

❐❐ lekin..!! Jo Haqiqatan AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam hai na isme Aawaz nahi hai *Yaha Par zahen Hazir rakh kar isko Samjhhen* Ki jo Quraan e Majeed hai na Hamare Samne jo kitabi shakal hai Jo book Hamare Samne Maojood hai AllaH Ta'ala ki isme Paper bhi hai zer, zabar hai words h letters h isko hum Padh rahe iska Tarjuma likha huwa hai to usko dekh rahe h to ye Sari Cheezen Jo Aap ko Nazar Aa rahi hain na ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Makhlook hai, isko Hum AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam Jo AllaH Ta'ala Kalaam Farmata hai wahi Humko nazar aa raha hai is Tarah hum Nahiiii bol sakte Ye Quraan Majeed Samne jo nazar aa raha h na Jo words, letters, Page's wagaira nazar aa rahe h ye Makhlook hi hai Ha jo Aayton ka meaning hota h na jo Aap ko Samajh me aata hai Jab Aap Quraan e Majeed ko Tarjume se Padhte hain Ya jinko Arabic Padhni aati h woh padhte h or inke Dil me Jo bate Samajh me aa rahi h Ye Asal me AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam hota hai Jo Quraan e Paak ka jo ek tariqe ka meaning hota h mahfoom hota h jo hamare zahno me Aata hai ye AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam hai Haqiqi taur par, *isko hum Makhlook Nahiii kahte* Jo ye meaning hota hai na Quraan e Paak ka ye koi Aysa cheez to nahi h ki isko aap tuch kar len meaning ko, balki ye cheez h jo Aap ke zahen me utar jati hai Samajh me aa jati h to ye h Haqeeqatan AllaH Ta'ala kalaam. Or jo Samne Quraan e Majeed hai isko hum bolte hain ki Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam hai lekin Asal me woh Makhlook hoti hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 80

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ Hum kahte hain ki Taurat bhi hai, zaboor bhi Hai, inzeel bhi hai, In Sab se Afzal jo hai Quraan Majeed hai ye hum kahte hain or sunte aa rahe hai. Lekin..!! iska asal Matlab ye h ki Jab Banda Quraan e Majeed ki Tilawat karta hai to usko Sawab Jada milta hai compare to Jab ek banda Taurat padhe Inzeel padhe, Zaboor wagaira Padhe Aaj kal to ye hai nahiii sab logo ne isme changes kar diye, Lekin..!! Agar koi Haqeeqatan Inzeel rakh le jo Asal nazil huwi thi or uski Tilawat kare to usko Sawab to milega Q ki woh bhi to AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam hi h na? Or isi tarah Quraan e Paak ki tilawat karen tab bhi sawab milta hai to yaad Rakhen jab hum kahte hain ki Quraan e Majeed dusri kitabon se Afzal h iska matlab ye h ki Quraan e Majeed ko padhne wala jo h usko Quraan e Majeed Padhne par sawab jada milta h compare 2 Taurat, zaboor, Inzeel inme sawab thoda kam h or Quraan e Paak padhne me thoda jada sawab hai.

❐ Aysa nahi hai ki Quraan e Majeed me jo cheeze likhi hain woh zaboor se behtar hai ya unme koi kami thi ye jada better hai Nahii..!! Woh bhi to AllaH ka kalaam hai or AllaH ka kalaam Achha hi Achha ho sakta h isme kami burai defect ye sab to kabhi nahi aa sakte na, AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam to Perfect hai chahe woh Taurat ho, zaboor ho, Inzeel ho Quraan e Majeed ho ya Dusre Sahife ho woh sab me kalaam Afzal hi afzal hai Behtar hi Behtar hai isme kami ki koi gunzaish nahi hai Aap ye nahi kah sakte ki isme ye cheez Achhi nahi thi Aysa nahii hai AllaH ka kalaam Sab me perfect hai ha hum jab kahte hain ki Quraan e Majeed Afzal h iska matlab h jab Banda Quraan e Majeed Padhta h to Taurat, zaboor, Inzeel or Dusri cheezo se compare jab karenge to Quraan e Majeed ko padhne se bande ko sawab jada milega

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 81

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ Aqeeda :- Sab Aasmani kitaben or Sahife haq hain jo bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Nazil farmaya hai chahe woh Aasmanin kitab ho chahe woh Sahifen ho sab haq h woh AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se aai hai to hum in par imaan Rakhte hain ki ye carect hai Sab AllaH ka Kalaam hai inme jo kuch AllaH Ta'ala ne Nazil Farmaya woh Haq hai Hum us Par imaan Late hain ki ye sahi hai. Ha ye hai ki Quran e Majeed Mahfooz hai Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ne iski Hifazat Farmane ka wada kiya hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed ka Hifazat Farmayega. To Quraan e Paak Jo Hamare Paas hai woh Mahfooz hai

❐ *Lekin..!!* Jo Dusri kitaben Hain Jaise Taurat Inzeel wagaira hai isme Logo ne Changes kar diye hain to us hisaab se hum kahte hain Jo cheeze Jaise Taurat h Inzeel wagaira h inme agar koi Baat aysi hoti h jo Hamari Shariat se Bilkul Agree karti h to hum kahte h thik h isko bhi hum maan lete hain or agar aysa h ki jo bilkul Hamare Shariat ke khilaf hai to fir hum kahte hain Logo ne isko badal diya or agar humko nahi pata ki kya h to khamoshi ikhtiyar kar lete hain to in Cheezo me padhne ke bajay bas hum is tarah ke zumle kahege ki filaal unke bare me na soche balki Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Taurat Nazil Farmaya tha jo Haqeeqi Taurat tha original zaboor, Inzeel hai ya dusre Sahife wagaira h in par Hamara imaan hai hum inko haq jante h hum inko AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam hi kahte hain Ye hamara imaan hai, Baki jo logo ne mila liya h woh unki taraf se hai

❐❐ Bukhari Shareef ki Hadees No. 4125 hai , Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain Ahle kitaab (Yani Jin par kitaab Nazil huwi h jaise Christian wagaira) Taurat ko ibrani zaban me Padhte they or Ahle islaam ke liye iski Tafseer Arbi Zaban me karte they (Arab ke log ko to ibrani zaban nahi aati thi to Arab walon ko Arbi zaban me samjhhate they) Chunache Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne farmaya Ahle Kitaab ki Tasdeek na karo Na Takjeeb karo Na ye kaho ki unho ne Ye sahi kaha ye galat kaha isme Mat pado Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya U kaho ki hum AllaH Ta'ala or Jo usne nazil kiya hai is Par imaan laye to Ye Behteen tariqa Sarkar ﷺ Ne hame Ata farmaya.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 82

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ *Aqeeda :-* Quraan e Majeed me Daimi Tabdeeli kabhi bhi nahi ho sakti Ye hum Pahle padh chuke hain ki Quraan e Majeed me Permanent changes hona ye impossible hai Agar kisi ne Aarzi taur par kabhi kar bhi liya koi tabdeeli to woh zaroor ba zaroor zahir bhi ho jaye ga or Logo me maroof bhi ho.

Jo Ye kahe ki Quraan e Majeed ke kuch pare kuch suraten kuch Aayaten Balki ek harf bhi kisi ne kam kar diya hai, badha diya hai badal diya hai to woh Qatan Kafir hai Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ka Farman hai Surah Hijr ki Aayat No. 9 hai

اِنَّا نَحْنُ نَزَّلْنَا الذِّكْرَ وَ اِنَّا لَهٗ لَحٰفِظُوْنَ(9)

ترجمۂ کنز الایمان

بیشک ہم نے اتارا ہے یہ قرآن اور بیشک ہم خود اس کے نگہبان ہیں ۔

Yani Beshak humne is Zikr (Quraan e Majeed) ko Nazil Farmaya or Beshak hum hi iski Hifazat karne wale hain

❐❐ Isiliye Sarkar ﷺ ke zahri Daur se le Kar aaj tak bhi Quraan e Majeed me koi addition nahi hai ki Jo Quraan har jagah padha ja raha h wahi hamare gharon me bhi maojood hai or Duniya ke kone kone me bhi wahi Quraan e Majeed Maojood hai.

Quraan e Majeed me Permanent Changes ho hi nahi sakta Ha temporary agar koi sharat karta hai or usne Change bhi kar diya Ya By mistake kabhi print bhi ho jaye na to woh logo me separate nahi hoga balki Duniya me Quraan e Majeed ke itne lakho hafiz maojood hain woh logo me faoran fail jayega ki yaha par galat hai or usko log change kar lege usko Accept nahi karege. Parmanent Quraan e Paak me changes nahi ho sakta.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 83

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ Jo ye kahe ki Quraan e Majeed ke kuch pare changes ho gaye ya Surate Change ho gai hai Ya Ayate Change ho gai h Balki Agar koi kahe ki ek Harf bhi kam ho gaya hai ya kisi ne jada kar diya hai "Ba" tha to "Ta" kar diya is tarh ki Baten Agar koi karta hai kahta hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Jo Bayan kitha tha woh ye tha isme se ye word change kar diya gaya is tarah ki Baten agar koi karta hai to woh kat'an Kafir hai Yani Sareeh kufr karne wala hai woh bhi Daira e islaam se kharij ho jayega

Q ki Quraan e Paak me AllaH Ta'ala ne wajeh Taur par Farmaya hai Surah Hijr Aayat no.9 :- Beshak Humne is Zikr (Quraan e Majeed) ko Nazil farmaya hai or Beshak hum hi iski hifazat karne wale hain.

❐ Jab Wajeh Taur Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Farma diya ki Main iski Hifazat karne wala hu to Ab agar koi banda kahta h nahi isme ye change h isme ye badal diya gaya h to goya ki woh AllaH Ta'ala ki is Aayat par imaan hi nahi rakh Raha hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne iski Hifazat farmayi hai woh to inkar kar Raha h to fir Daira e islaam se kharij ho jayega, or ye Badbakht Shiaa Rafziyo ka Aqeeda hai ki معاذ الله Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنهne Ya Hazrate umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne ya Hazrate Usmane gani رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Quraan e Paak se kuch aayte nikal di h ye inka aqeeda hai Woh kahte h ki Ahle bait ki shan me kuch ayte maojood thi to inho ne Ahle bait ke hasad me nikal di استغفرالله Jo is tarah ka aqeeda rakhe woh Gumrah nahi balki aysa shakhsh Murtad hai Or Daira e islaam se kharij hai

❐❐ Or Hamare circle me aysa koi badbakht shakhs hai to usse har tariqe ka Salaam kalaam har cheez Mana hai Hargiz Hargiz jaiz Nahi balki Hamara dil bhi gawara nahi karega ki Jo Hamare Sahaba kiraam ke bare me is Tarah ke Alfaaz bole Quraan e Majeed ke Bare me Aysa bole hum uske sath kaise uth baith sakte hain??

Surah Bakrah Aayat No. 23-24

وَ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ فِیْ رَیْبٍ مِّمَّا نَزَّلْنَا عَلٰى عَبْدِنَا فَاْتُوْا بِسُوْرَةٍ مِّنْ مِّثْلِهٖ۪-وَ ادْعُوْا شُهَدَآءَكُمْ مِّنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ صٰدِقِیْنَ(23)

ترجمۂ کنز الایمان

اور اگر تمہیں کچھ شک ہو اس میں جو ہم نے اپنے ان خاص بندے پر اتارا تو اس جیسی ایک سورت تو لے آؤ اور اللہ کے سوا اپنے سب حمائتیوں کو بلالو اگر تم سچے ہو۔

فَاِنْ لَّمْ تَفْعَلُوْا وَ لَنْ تَفْعَلُوْا فَاتَّقُوا النَّارَ الَّتِیْ وَ قُوْدُهَا النَّاسُ وَ الْحِجَارَةُ ۚۖ-اُعِدَّتْ لِلْكٰفِرِیْنَ(24)

پھر اگر نہ لا سکو اور ہم فرمائے دیتے ہیں کہ ہر گز نہ لا سکو گے تو ڈرو اس آگ سے جس کا ایندھن آدمی اور پتھر ہیں تیار رکھی ہے کافروں کے لیے ۔

Yaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Challenge diya hai Ki Banda koi ek Aayat hi bana kar laye jo ye kahte hain ki ye AllaH Ta'ala ki kitaab nahi hai to fir woh isi ki tarah ek Aayat le kar aye or jo Nahi le kar aa saka or AllaH Ta'ala kya farma Raha hai Hargiz koi banda nahi La sakega to Ya to Fir imaan li aao ya to fir Us Aag se daro Jo kafireen ke liye Tayyar ki gai h jiska idhan Aadmi or Patthar h isse bhi khaof khao isse bhi hame pata chalta hai ki Quraan e Majeed AllaH Ta'ala ki kitaab hai or Quraan e Majeed ke Jaise Ek kitaab bana kar lana bhi impossible hai similar jo is tarah ka dawa karega woh yaqeenan jhuuta hoga.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 84

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ *Aqeeda :-* Quraan e Majeed me Shak ki koi Gunjaish nahi Hai, kahi par bhi Quraan e Majeed me hum Shak nahi kar sakte ki ye to nahi hai woh to Nahi hai is tarah nahii isme shak ka koi concept nahi hai

Jaise ki Quraan e Majeed me AllaH Ta'ala farmata hai Surah bakrah Aayat no. 2

ذٰلِكَ الْكِتٰبُ لَا رَیْبَ ﶈ فِیْهِ ۚۛ-هُدًى لِّلْمُتَّقِیْنَ(2)

ترجمۂ کنز الایمان

وہ بلند رتبہ کتاب (قرآن) کوئی شک کی جگہ نہیں اس میں ہدایت ہے ڈر والوں کو ۔

Yani is kitaab me koi Shak nahi hai or Isme taqwa ikhtiyar karne wale logo ke liye hidayat hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 85

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❀ AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Or uski Sifaato'n ke Bare me Aqeede ❀*
••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

❐❐ AllaH Ta'ala ki Tareef hum kaise karte hain..?? Yani Humse Agar koi Puchhe ki Aap AllaH Ta'ala ki ibadat karte hain to Aap Batayen ki AllaH Ta'ala Hai kon..? Ya fir AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat ka introduction hame karwae ki AllaH Ta'ala hai kon.? Kuch to batayen Aap ki kisko AllaH kahte hain..?

*To ulma kiraam ne Farmaya ki hum is tarah kahege ki AllaH Ta'ala Ek Ayse zaat ka Naam hai Jo Wajibul Wujood hai or Tamaam Sifaate Kamaliyah ki Jaami (جامع) hai.*

👆Hum Wahi word use karege ho jo ulma kiraam ne bataya hai baad me Bhale explanation likh len Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah hai to humko Jada Adab karna hai to isliye isko Isi tarah bolege.

.

❐ Wajibul Wujood :- us zaat ko kahte hain ki jo Hamesha se ho khud se ho kisi ne use Paida na kiya ho balki Baad me us Jaat ne Dusri cheezon ko Paida kiya ho usko Kahte hain Wajibul Wujood .

❐ Tamaam Sifaate Kamaliya ka Jaami (جامع) :- Matlab hai AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat me Har Achhi Quality Maojood hai or Woh Achhi Quality jo bhi hai na aysa nahi hai ki kam hai ya usme koi kami h Aysa nahi hai Balki intehai Darze me Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat me maojood hai

To Har woh Achhi Quality AllaH Ta'al ki Jo hogi usme kabhi koi kami koi naks nahi hoga balki woh perfection lavel ka hoga. To isko kahte h woh jaat jiski Tamaam Sifaat e kamaliyah ki jaami (جامع) hai.

To Agar koi puchh le kis Jaat ko Aap khuda Mante hain to is tarah hum Jawab dege...👆

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 86

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

      Zaat e Bari ka Tasawwur..??

❐❐ Hum Jab v kisi cheez ke bare Me Kisi insan ke bare me kuch kahte hain to Hamari Aadat hoti h ki hum zahen me kuch ek image Banane ki koshish karte hain imagine karne ki koshish karte hain ki woh kaisa hoga, Ab Jaise Maine bataya ki ek Shakhsh hai woh is tarah dikhta hai thoda lamba h gora hai Blue colors ki Aankhen hain Patla patla sa hai, to Aap ke Zahen me khud ba khud ek Tariqe ke insan ki image aane lag Jaye gi bhale woh waisa na ho, Lekin..!! Jo Qualitys Main Aap ko bata rahi hu us Hisaab se banda zahen me ek image Form kar leta hai, Koi cheez ke bare me bhi bata du to uske bare me bhi aap ke zahen me ek Tashweer aa jayegi ek imagine karne lag jata hai na banda

❐❐ *Kya Banda AllaH Ta'ala ka bhi Tasawwur kar sakta hai?? Kya AllaH Ta'ala ke bare me ek image ko Apne zahen me la sakta hai..???

Nahiii..!! Yaad Rakhen. AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat ka Tasawwur karna ye Mohal (impossible) hai. Mohal kahte impossible ko Jo kabhi ho hi nahi sakta. To AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat ka Tasawwur Kayem karna AllaH Ta'ala ko imagine karna, image apne zahen me lana ye impossible hai, Q ?? Q ki dekhen Aap Agar kisi cheez ka image Apne zahen me bana lete hain to woh 3 cheezon me se kisi ek wajah se hoga

(1.) ❐ Us zaat ya us cheez ke bare me aap ko kuch detail batai gai ho ki woh aysa hai woh aysa hai, Jaise :- Abhi Maine kaha ek Shakhsh hai Patla hai gora hai blue Aankhen hai to is tarah aap ko bataya ja raha hai na ki woh aysa dikh raha hai to us buniyad par aap me ek image bana li ho

    Or AllaH Ta'ala ke bare me kahi par bhi Hame ye nahi Bataya ki AllaH Ta'ala is Tarah dikhta hai, Balki puchhne par Izhare Gajab Farmaya gaya hai Puchhne par sakhti se mana kiya gaya hai or Roka Gaya hai Yaha par ki Aap AllaH Ta'ala ka koi is ka Details nahi puchhe ge ki AllaH Ta'ala kaisa dikhta hai ye sab puchhne ki hame ijazat Nahiii di gai. Or jab hamare paas ye Details hai hi nahi to hum kaise imagen kar sakte hain..?? To AllaH Ta'ala ke bare me hame us tarah Sochne se mana kar diya gaya hai.

*(2.) ❐ Aap ne khud dekha ho kisi ko :-* Misal ke taur par Aap ne kisi khalid Naam ke ek Shakhsh ko dekha hai or main kahu ki woh khalid hain na woh is tarah kar raha tha woh us Tarah kar raha tha to Q ki Aap khalid ko dekh chuke hain aap ke zahen me uski ek Tasweer aa sakti hai to ye possible hai.

  *Lekin..!!* Humne AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat ka to Didaar nahi kiya hai ki woh Hamare zahen me aa sake to ye bhi Possible na raha. Q ki humne Abhi didaar nahi kiya ان شاء الله Baroze Hashr Hum Momineen ko AllaH Ta'ala ka Didaar Naseeb hoga.

*(3.) ❐ Aap ne us cheez ko to na dekha ho jisko Aap imagine kar rahe Hain lekin usi ki tarah koi ek cheez dekh li ho,* jaise :- Gumbade khazra Kuch bahno ne Apne aankho se dekha hai, Lekin..!! Kuch Bahno ne Abhi nahi dekha hai, lekin kya hota hai ki Aap ne usi ki tarah image dekhi ho Asal nahi dekhi lekin uski image dekha hai Ya Gumbade khazra ki tarah jo Model bana kar rakhte hain usko dekha hai. To jab Gumbade khazra kahte hain to woh Model ki tarah cheez unke zahen me aa jati hai, to Ek usi ki tarah koi or cheez dikha di jaye tab aap uski image Qaim kar sakte hain

Or AllaH Ta'ala ki Tarah koi or shaye to hai hi nahiii Surah Shura Aayat No. 11
                 لَیْسَ كَمِثْلِهٖ شَیْءٌۚ-
Yani iske Misl koi Cheez Nahi hai

❐❐ To Jab ye 👆Teeno cheeze nahi hai, Na humko AllaH Ta'ala ke bare me bataya gaya hai ki Aysa aysa momla hai, Na humne khud Apni aankho se dekha hai, or Na humne us AllaH Ta'ala ki tarah koi cheez dekha hai. AllaH Ta'ala ki tarah koi cheez hai hi Nahiii to, fir kaise uska Tasawwur hum apne zahen me la sakte hain..!?? Nahiii La sakte impossible hai. Ye iski Aqli Daleel hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 87

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Jab humne Isme Padha tha ki Aqaid 4 cheezon se sabit ho sakta hai Ya to Quraan e Majeed se, Ya to Hadeese Mubarika se, Ya Aqle Saleem se Ya sawade Aazam se to isme Quraan e Majeed ke 2 Daleel hain hi or Ye Aqli Daleel bhi "ki jis cheez ke bare me aap ko bataya nahi jaye, jisko Aap ne kabhi dekha na ho or jiski tarah koi or cheez aap ne na dekhi ho to" fir uska image aap ke zahen me kabhi v nahii aa sakta ye cheez Impossible hai Muhaal hai.

Balki jab logon ne Sarkar ﷺ se puchha tha ki AllaH Ta'ala kaisa dikhta hai معاذ الله Kis cheez ka bana hai is tarah ki baten kahi thi jo mushrikeen they Jo Shirk karte they Unho ne Sarkar ﷺ se Arz ki thi ki Aap hame Apne AllaH Ta'ala ke bare me bataye ki woh sone ka bana h ya chandi ka معاذ الله fir Yahood jo h ye sawal karte they ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Tamaam Makhlook ko paida kiya h to AllaH ko kisne Paida kiya hai or uske bazu or kalai wagaira kaisi hai yani woh insaan ki tarah hi AllaH Ta'ala ko Tasawuur kar rahe they ki hath kaisa h kalai kaisa hai معاذ الله is Tarah ke bare me unho ne Sarkar ﷺ se suwal kiya to Sarkar ﷺ ko bahut jada jalaal aa gaya is baat par Aap ne Gajab farmaya hai yaha par fir Ishaiyon ne sawal kiya Tha Ki hame Apne Rab ki sifat bayan kijiye yani isi tarah ki hame bataye aap ka Rab kaise dikhta hai woh puchhne lage ki zabarjad ki lakdi ka bana hai ya yakoot ka bana hai, sone ka h chandi ka hai معاذ الله

❐ To jab is👆 Tarah Logo ne yahudiyon ne jab Sarkar ﷺ se suwal kiye na to fir AllaH Ta'ala ne ek Surat Nazil farmayi

قُلْ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ(1)اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ(2)لَمْ یَلِدْ ﳔ وَ لَمْ یُوْلَدْ(3)وَ لَمْ یَكُنْ لَّهٗ كُفُوًا اَحَدٌ(4)

ترجمۂ کنز الایمان

تم فرماؤ وہ اللہ ہے وہ ایک ہے ۔اللہ بے نیاز ہے۔نہ اس کی کوئی اولاد اور نہ وہ کسی سے پیدا ہوا۔ اور نہ اس کے جوڑ کا کوئی۔

Chhoti si Surah hai lekin isme AllaH Ta'ala ne Jo log Sawal kar rahe they unka to jawab diya hi gaya lekin Sath hi sath hame ye bhi bata diya gaya ki AllaH Ta'ala ke bare me kya Aqeeda humko Rakhna hai.

Farmaya gaya : Aye Habeeb Aap inse Farma dijiye ki AllaH Ta'ala ek hai, AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz hai woh kisi ka mohtaz nahii hai Sare log uske mohtaz hain, Na uski koi Aulad hai or Na woh kisi ki Aulad hai, Or koi bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Tarah Nahi hai.

❐❐ To in Tamaam Cheezon se AllaH Ta'ala ne ye Farma diya ki ye Sharaee Tasawwur Aap ko AllaH Ta'ala ke Bare me Rakhna hai. Ye Nahiii sochna ki kisse bana hai kaise bana hai AllaH Ta'ala Jism se Paak hai. To AllaH Ta'ala ka Tasawwur hum Qayim nahi kar sakte Ha Hum zahen me Sirf itna Rakhe ge ki AllaH Ta'ala Maojood hai, AllaH Ta'ala hai or Apne ilm or Qudrat ke Aetbar se Puri Qaynat ko ghere huwe hai. Woh Jis Cheez ko chahe Achha kar de, Zinda kar de, Maut de de, Rizk de de, Jo bhi hai Ye Tamaam Mamlaat AllaH Ta'ala ke Qudrat me hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala ke power me hai.

To ye Tasawwur hum Apne zahen me Rakhege Woh Wajibul Wujood hai, Tamaam Sifaat e Kamaliyah ka Jaami hai, Har Achhi Sifaat AllaH Ta'ala me Maojoid hai or usme koi kami koi khami nahi hogi, AllaH Ta'ala Apne ilm se Apne Qudrat se Tamaam cheezon ko ghere huwe hai koi cheez uske ilm ke bahar Ya Qudrat ke bahar Nahii hai. Ye Tasawwur Hame diya Gaya hai Shariat ki taraf se.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 88

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ *Aqeeda (2) :-* AllaH Ta'ala hi is Baat ka Mustahiq hai ki uski Ibadat ki jaye,

Surah Ankabut Aayat no. 17

اِنَّ الَّذِیْنَ تَعْبُدُوْنَ مِنْ دُوْنِ اللّٰهِ لَا یَمْلِكُوْنَ لَكُمْ رِزْقًا فَابْتَغُوْا عِنْدَ اللّٰهِ الرِّزْقَ وَ اعْبُدُوْهُ وَ اشْكُرُوْا لَهٗؕ-اِلَیْهِ تُرْجَعُوْنَ(17)

Yani AllaH Ta'ala Mushrikeen se Farma Raha hai Beshak Woh Log jo AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa kisi or ki ibadat karte hain Tumhare liye Rizk ke Malik nahi hain.

Yani tum Ayse logo ki aysi cheezon ki ibadat karte ho jo tumhara Rizk nahi dete Balki woh idhar udhar halne Dulne ke bhi Qabil nahi hote, Jaise mushrikeen hain woh Apna bot بت banaye huwe rakhte hain Kisi ayse cheez ki puja karte hain Jaise koi Suraj ki Puja kar raha hai koi aag ki koi hawa ki معاذ الله Ye AllaH Ta'ala ke alawa cheezo ki puja ho rahi h na or kya ye bande ko uska Rizk De sakte hain..? Hargiz Nahiii.. To ye Rizk ke Malik nahi hain

❐ Lihaza..!! AllaH ke Paas Rizk Talash karo Aur uski ibadat karo Aur uska Shukr Ada karo tum usi ki Taraf Lautne wale ho.

Haqeeqi Taur Par Rizk dene wala AllaH Ta'ala hi hai Ha AllaH Ta'ala ki Ata se uske Nek bande Ambiya kiraam or Auliya kiraam bhi Rizk Ata Farmate hain Yani AllaH Ta'ala ne unko ijazat di hai Rizk Taqseem karne ki to woh dete hain isliye hum unse mangte hain. To Yaha par jo farmaya gaya hai ki AllaH ke Paas Rizk Talash karo iska matlab hai Haqeeqi taur Par Rizk dene wala AllaH hi hai hum jo hai Ambiya kiraam Auliya kiraam se bhi mang sakte hain Q ki Jab woh dete hain to woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Ata se hi dete hain to unka dena AllaH Ta'ala ka hi dena hota hai,

❐ Fir Farmaya gaya ki sirf or sirf AllaH Ta'ala ki hi ibadat karo, or kisi ki ibadat nahi karni. Yaha se hamara Aqeeda sabit ho gaya ki hum sirf or sirf AllaH Ta'ala ki ibadat karte hain. Or fir Farmaya gaya ki Iska Shukr Ada karo Jo-Jo Nematen usne di hai Jo bhi halat me AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ko rakha hai woh aap ke liye behtreen hai to is Par AllaH Ta'ala ka Shukr ada karo tum usi ki taraf laotne wale ho. Bilaakhir Hame AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me hazir hona hai.

To yaha👆 se Hamara ye Aqeeda sabit huwa ki AllaH Ta'ala hi woh jaat hai jo ibadat ke laik hai. Achhi Tarah Yaad rakhen koi bhi ibadat hum sirf or sirf AllaH Ta'ala ke liye karte hain, AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza Hasil karne ke liye karte hain, Khuda hum Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ko hi mante hain or ibadat sirf or Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ki kee Jati hai. Agar koi banda AllaH Ta'ala ke Alawa kisi or ko khuda Maan kar koi ibadat karta hai to fir woh yakinan Mushrik hoga Daira e islaam se nikal jayega.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 89

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ *(Aqeeda (3) :-* AllaH Ta'ala Hamesha se hai (isko kahte hain Ajali) or Hamesha Rahega

Or Ye Surah bakrah ki Aayat no. 255

هُوَۚ-اَلْحَیُّ الْقَیُّوْمُ

Yani Woh zinda hai or Qayim Rahne wala hai, اَلْحَىّ Yani Hamesha se jo zinda hai usko اَلْحَىّ kahte hain Or الْقَیُّوْم Yani Qayim Rahne wala Hamesha Rahne wala. Or Ye Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ki jaat hai Jo Hamesha se hai or Hamesha Rahega.

❐❐ *Aqeeda (4) :-* Sab ki zindagiya'n uske Daste Qudrat me hai. Daste Qudrat nahi AllaH Ta'ala ke power me hai woh Jise Jab chahe zinda kare or Jab chahe maut de, Haqeeqi taur Par Maut or zindagi dene wali jo jaat hai Woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Hai AllaH Ta'ala Jab chahta h zindagi Ata farmata hai or Jab chahta hai maut de deta hai. Or Ye Surah Rom ki Aayat no. 40 se Sabit hai

اَللّٰهُ الَّذِیْ خَلَقَكُمْ ثُمَّ رَزَقَكُمْ ثُمَّ یُمِیْتُكُمْ ثُمَّ یُحْیِیْكُمْؕ-

AllaH Woh Hai Jisne Tumhe Paida kiya Fir Tumhe Rizk Diya Fir Tumhe Maut Dega or Fir Dobara zinda karega.

❐ Qiyamat ke din humko Dubara zinda kiya jayega to isse Sabit huwa ki maut Dena or Zinda karna Ye haqeeqi mano me Kaam Sirf or Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ka hai. ha basa Aukaat hum ayse waqiyat bhi Padhte hain Jaise Isha Alaihissalam ka tha woh Murdon ko zinda farma diya karte they, Peyare AaQa ﷺ ki Mojjejat hain, Gause Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ki karamat hai ki woh Murdon ko zinda farna dete they,

To ye aysa nahii tha na, ki AllaH Ta'ala Nahi chahta tha, AllaH Ta'ala unki maut hi chahta tha lekin unho ne Apni marzi se unko Dubara zinda kar diya Nahiii, معاذ الله Aysa nahi hai. Balki AllaH Ta'ala ke Hukum se AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe woh taqat di tab ja kar unho ne dubara zinda kiya, To AllaH Ta'ala ko kisi ne hukum nahi diya, Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Apna khud ka power hai, or Jo Ambiya kiraam hain Auliya kiraam hain inko ye power AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se di gai hai to isme Farq hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 90

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ *Aqeeda (5) :-* AllaH Ta'ala Har Shay ka khalik hai. (khalik kahte hain Banane wale ko) Duniya me Jo jo makhlook hain inko kisne banaya hai?? AllaH Ta'ala ne Banaya hai To har Cheez ka khalik Yani Har Cheez ko banane wala AllaH Ta'ala hai.

Chahe woh insaan ho janwar ho ya koi v Makhlook ho ya fir ye jo hum Action wagaira karte hain ye Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki banai huwi hai, chalna firna, khana-Pina, uthna sona Tamam cheeze ye Action hain ye fel hai Ye Fel ko bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Paida kiya hai. Or iski Daleel Surah bakrah ki Aayat no. 29 hai

هُوَ الَّذِیْ خَلَقَ لَكُمْ مَّا فِی الْاَرْضِ جَمِیْعًا

Wahi Jaat hai jisne jo kuch zameen me hai tumhare liye Paida kiya hai.

Jo kuch zameen me h yani Jo kuch is Duniya me Qayim hai na Qaynaat me isko AllaH Ta'ala ne Paida kiya hai or hamare Nafa'a ke liye paida kiya hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 91

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ *Aqeeda (6) :-* AllaH Ta'ala Oghne se, Sone se, Thakan se or Gaflat se Paak hai. (ओंघने Yani jhoke lena, Jisme puri Need nahi hoti Need ka galba hota hai)

AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat me ye cheeze nahi payi jati Ye hum Bando ka kaam hota hai lekin AllaH Ta'ala in Tamaam cheezo se paak hai.

Or Ye bhi Surah Bakrah ki Ayat no. 255 se sabit hai.

                لَا تَاْخُذُهٗ سِنَةٌ وَّ لَا نَوْمٌؕ-

Yani use Na ongh Aati hai Na Need Aati hai.

                وَ لَا یَـٴُـوْدُهٗ حِفْظُهُمَاۚ-

Yani ise zameen wa Aasman ki Hifazat thakan me Mubtila nahi karti

Zameen o Aasman ki Hifazat kon kar raha hai?? Aasman ko begair pillar ke kisne khada kiya hai?? AllaH Ta'aka ne kiya hai. To zameen o Aasman ki Hifazat Karna inko Qayim rakhna ye tamaam cheeze Agar banda khud ke upar rakh kar soche to aysa lagega ki kitna thaka dene wala kaam hai. Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat woh h jisme thakan wali koi pahlu nahi payi jati AllaH Ta'ala isse Paak hai.

❐❐ Fir Surah Bakrah Aaya No. 85 me AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai

           وَ مَا اللّٰهُ بِغَافِلٍ عَمَّا تَعْمَلُوْنَ

Yani Jo kuch tum kar rahe ho AllaH Ta'ala usse Gafil nahi hai

Yani Aysa nahi hai ki Banda gunah kar raha Hai ya neki kar raha hai or AllaH Ta'ala to pata nahi chal Raha معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala koi Or Kaam me Mashgool hai or banda yaha kuch or Kar raha hai *Nahiiii* AllaH Ta'ala har waqt har kisi ko dekh raha hai Har cheez uske ilm me bhi hai or Har Cheez uske Qudrat (Power) me bhi hai. Ye hamara Aqeeda hai.

❐❐ Ab Kuch log jo is Tarah ki bate'n karte hain معاذ الله jab unka kuch Kaam nahi hota to kahte hain Shayed AllaH Ta'ala So gaya Hamari sunta nahi معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala humko bhul gaya hai is tarah ki Bate karte h ye Tamaam cheeze Kufriya kalimat me hain. Q ki Ayate Mubarika me Wajeh taur Par Farma diya gaya hai woh thakan me Mubtila nahi hota woh Gafil nahi hota use ongh nahi aati itne wajeh taur me Quraan e Paak me likha huwa hai Ab banda kahta hai معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala so gaya h, woh hame bhul gaya h is tarah ki baten karte h to fir woh in Quraani Aayato ka inkar kar rahe hai na to Woh Daira e islaam se kharij ho jayege Ayse logo Par murtad ka hukum lagta hai.🔥

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 92

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

isko Zahen Hazir Rakh kar samjhe 👇👇

❐❐ *Aqeeda (7) :-* AllaH Ta'ala Har Mumkin Par Qadir hai koi Mumkin iski Qudrat se Bahar Nahi hai. Mumkin Yani possible cheez, Jo-Jo cheeze Duniya me Possible hai na AllaH Ta'ala us Par Qadir h Woh cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ke Power me hai unko paida kar sakta hai jo bhi cheeze hain woh AllaH Ta'ala kar sakta hai. Koi Mumkin cheez iske Power (Qudrat) se Bahar Nahi hai.

Jaise misal ke taur par Bada Heere Ka pahad banana Ye possible hai Ya na nahi..? Possible hai na.. ho sakta hai Hire ka pahad ho Bhale Duniya me maojood nahi hai filhaal Lekin kya AllaH Ta'ala is Par Qadir nahi hai?? Kya Nahi bana sakta ek heere wala Pahad?? Bilkul Bana sakta hai.. To Heere ka ek pahad hona ye ek possible cheez hai or AllaH Ta'ala is Par Qadir Bhi hai. To Hum kahte hain ki Duniya me Jitni cheeze possible hain na AllaH Ta'ala Sabhi par Qadir hai or iski Daleel hai Surah Bakrah ki Aayat No. 20

اِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَلٰى كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ(20)

Yani Beshak AllaH Ta'ala har cheez Par Qadir hai.

AllaH Ta'ala Har Shay par Qadir hai Power Rakhta Hai *⚠️ Lekin..!!* Hamare ulma kiraam ne Farmaya "ki Har cheez Par Qadir hai" isme Sirf Possible Cheeze'n Aati hain Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai. Lekin..!! Jo cheeze Muhal (Impossible) ho Ye AllaH Ta'ala ke Qudrat ke Tahat (under) Nahi Aati.

⚠️ Ab isko Samje ki Asal baat kya cheez hai..? Jitni bhi Cheeze Duniya me jo possible hain AllaH Ta'ala un Par Qadir hai, hum kahte hain Muhalaat Jo hai na AllaH Ta'ala ke Qudrat ke tahat nahi aaten Muhalaat Yani impossible cheeze Jo kabhi ho hi nahi sakti

❐ Misaal :- ke taur Par "Ek or khuda ko paida karna" Ye impossible hai AllaH Ta'ala Ek hai na قُلْ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ Aye Habeeb Aap Farma dijiye ki AllaH ek hai.

AllaH Ta'ala ka Dusra Khuda Paida karna ye impossible hai, AllaH Ta'ala ka itna bada Patthar Paida karna ki Jise Khud AllaH Ta'ala nahi utha Sakta ye bhi impossible hai, isi tarah Jhut Bolna AllaH Ta'ala ke liye impossible hai koi Gunah karna AllaH Ta'ala ke liye impossible hai, kisi Par julm karna jadati karna Ye Tamaam cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ke liye impossible hain.

❐ *Lekin..!!* Iska Matlab ye nahiii hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ke power (Qudrat) me koi kami hai, معاذ الله isliye woh Dusra khuda nahi bana pa raha hai, Ya معاذ الله Ya AllaH Ta'ala ke power me koi kami hai Jisse woh itna Bada patthar nahi bana raha ki jise woh utha na sake, AllaH Ta'ala ka power complete nahi hai isliye woh jhhut nahi bol pa raha hai معاذ الله *Aysa Nahiiii Hai* Balki..!! ye jo impossible cheeze hai na ye cheeze hi kharab hain Isliye ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Qudrat ke Tahat (under) nahi aati in cheezon me burai hai, *AllaH Ta'ala To Tamaam sifaate Kamaliyah ka Jaami hai* Yani Har Achhi Quality AllaH Ta'ala me Maojood hai or Woh bilkul best quality hogi usme koi kami nahi hoti.

❐❐ Or Ye jo Cheeze main ne Abhi Aap ko batai Muhalaat me Impossibilities me Ye Aysi cheeze hain jo kharab cheeeze hain Or kya kharab cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ki Qudrat me aa sakti hai? Kya AllaH Ta'ala koi kharab kaam kar sakta hai?? معاذ الله Nahii na. To isliye hum kahte hain Muhalaat Jo hain AllaH Ta'ala ke Qudrat ke tahat me nahi aati Q ki ye jo muhalaat hain na inme khami hai ye Achhi cheeze nahi hain.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 93

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ Agar aap inko manege kuch log hain Jo zor Zabardasti me jinko AllaH Ta'ala ka Sharai Tasawwur ek Pata nahi hota ki Shariat ne hame kya kaha hai AllaH Ta'ala ke bare me hum kya Aqeeda Rakhen woh jos kharos me kahte hain Nahii Duniya me koi aysi cheez nahi hai Har impossible me Bhi AllaH Ta'ala Qadir hai معاذ الله is tarah ki bate kar dete hain Halanki Ye Bilkul galat hai kya hum ye Maan le ki AllaH Ta'ala Jhut bolne par Qadir hai? AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya hai اِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَلٰى كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ AllaH Ta'ala Har cheez par Qadir hai To kya hum ye bole ge ki AllaH Ta'ala jhut bolne par Qadir hai??

Koi kam se kam Aqal Rakhne wala banda bhi bolega ki Ye bewakufi wali baat hai khuda ho or jhut bole Aysa ho sakta hai??? Hargiz nahiii, Agar hum khuda ko hi Maan le ki AllaH Ta'ala jhut bol sakte hai to fir kya bacha raha?? hamare paas Jo shariat hai jo Quraan hai Jo Kuch bhi Hai Sab to khatam ho gaya na? معاذ الله fir to banda ye bhi bolne par utar aayega ki woh khuda hoga hi nahi Jo Bol Raha hai khuda hai ho sakta hai woh jhut bol raha ho is Tarah ki Azeebo Gareeb bate'n aa sakti hain

❐ Hazarho'n Haa AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf Ayoob ki nisbat karna lazim ayega agar aap ye maan lege ki AllaH Ta'ala jhut bolta hai, AllaH Ta'ala Julm karta hai, AllaH Ta'ala gunah karta hai, Nahiii..!! hum ye Hargiz nahi kah sakte, to kya ye jhut bolna koi Achhi Quality hai? ki Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke liye maan len ? Ya Nahi manne se AllaH Ta'ala ke power me kami ho rahi hai?? Nahii Balki jhut hi aysi buri cheez hai ki iska Na hona Hamare Rab Ta'ala ki Shan hai

❐ Ab Jaise Misaal ke taur Par :- Aap kahte hain ki Mere Peero Murshid ما شا ء الله AllaH Ta'ala ke Behtreen Bando me se hain, Har kisi ko apne Peero murshid se muhabbat hoti hai woh yahi sochta hai ki Mere Peer Bahut bade AllaH Ke Nek Bande hain. Ab Aap kahte hain ki mere Peer Sahab kabhi jhut nahi bolte bahut Amanat daar hain kabhi kisi ko dhoka nahi dete, Ab koi Ek Shakhs Khada ho kar kahta hai ki Nahii Aap ke Peer Abhi Kamil nahi hain Abhi inme Kami baki hai Ye Jab jhut bolne lag jayege, jab Sach ke sath ye jhut bhi bol sakte hain, Jab Aamanat ke sath ye khayanat bhi kar sakte hain, Jab logo ko dhokha bhi de sakte hain Tab Ja ke inke Tamaam Powers compete honge Is tarah koi bolega to aap kya Bolege?? Bewakuf hi bolege na usko Ki ye cheeze to kisi jaat me honi nahi chahiye koi Achhi Hassti hai koi Achhi Shakhsiyat hai usme ye cheeze to nahi honi chahiye jhut nahi hona chahiye dhoka nahi hona chahiye khayanat wagaira nahi hona chahiye na Buri cheeze hain koi pasand nahi karta to Jab hum Apne Peero murshid ke liye sab Maan rahe hain. To woh to khuda ki Jaat hai

Ye 👆Aap ko Samjhane ke liye Misal di ki Jab hum Kahte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Har Shay Par Qadir hai to isme ye impossible cheez nahi Aati Q ki ye impossibilitys jo bhi ye Muhalaat jo bhi hain ye khud hi buri hai, Ye buri hai isliye AllaH Ta'ala ki Qudrat ke Tahat nahi aa Sakti.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 94

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ Kuch misale Aap ko or Dete Hai jo aap ke zahen ko is Aqeede ko samajhne ke kareeb kar de, Abhi ye misal to aap ko de diye jhut wagaira ye to Aap ko Samajh aa raha hai ki ye buri cheeze hi hain to AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat me Nahi hain

❐ Isi tarah Dusra Khuda Paida karna?? Agar Aap ye Manne Lag Jaye ge ki "AllaH Ta'ala Har Shay Par Qadir hai" Matlab is Par bhi Qadir hai ki Dusra khuda Paida kar le to معاذ الله itni Ayato'n ka jhut Hona Lazim aa jayega Jo humne Padha (قُلْ هُوَ اللّٰهُ اَحَدٌ). Ek Dusra khuda Kam se kam agar aap possible kar le to fir Banda soch sakta hai ki nahi AllaH Ta'ala to ek Nahi hai Fir 2 bhi ho sakte hain, Fir 3 ho sakte hain, fir 4 ho sakte hain معاذ الله fir jo itni Ayate ki jisme kaha gaya hai ki AllaH Ek hai wahi khuda hai, to fir woh sab jhut??? Agar woh jhut to معاذ الله Pura Quraan jhut? Is tarah banda sochta chala ja sakta hai, Ye👆 kitni kharab cheez hai ye Muhal hi kharab hai isliye AllaH Ta'ala ke Qudrat ke tahat ye wali cheeze nahi aati. Q ki kami kisme hai?? Kami معاذ الله Khuda ki zaat me Nahi hai, kami or kharabi in Muhalaat me hain ki ye AllaH Ta'ala ke Qudrat me tahat Nahi aati.

❐❐ Ab agar koi aap se puchhe kya AllaH Ta'ala itna bada Patthar Bana Sakta hai Jise woh khuda na utha sake, kya AllaH Ta'ala Dusra khuda Paida kar sakta hai, Kya AllaH Ta'ala Jhut bol sakta hai to aap kya Jawab denge???

⚠️⚠️ Aap Jawab ye Nahiii bole ge ki nahii AllaH Qadir Nahi hai Nahi AllaH Aysa Patthar Nahi bana sakta Nahi dusra Khuda Paida karne par Qadir nahi hai معاذ الله jo sikhte Nahii hain na, Woh ayse Alfaz istemal karte hain Aap ko pata hai Jo Hamara Khuda hai na kuch cheezo par Qadir nahi hai معاذ الله Dekhe kaisa Tauheen wala zumla hai, AllaH Ta'ala ke Shan ke laik haiz? is tarah kahna ki nahi Hamara khuda kuch cheeze nahi kar sakta, woh khuda hi kya jo cheeze na kar sake log to wahi par khade ho jayege na Kise Khuda ko aap Maan Rahe hain? (Hum Jaise Bolte hain Aap Boto ko Mante hain aap in cheezo ko mante hain Halan ki Haath Paer Hilane Par Qadir nahi hai ye kaisa khuda h aap ka), to ye koi Dusra bhi puchh lega to is tarah ki Baat nahi kahte.

❐❐ Agar koi kahe ki Kya Khuda jhut bol sakta hai kya khuda zulm kar sakta hai Agar aysa sawal koi puchhe To Jawab is tarah diya jata hai ( اِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَلٰى كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ) Beshak AllaH Ta'ala har Shay par Qadir hai Har Mumkin Par Qadir hai, Aap ne Jo ye cheeze batai hain ye Muhalaat hain or Muhalaat Nakis hoti hain kami hoti hai buri hoti hai isliye ye AllaH Ta'ala ke Qudrat ke Tahat nahi Aati

Ye Alfaaz Ulma kiraam ne Bayan kita hai 👆 or isme dekhe kahi beadabi Bhi nahii hai الحمد لله Ye hamare ulma e Ahle sunnat ki Shan hai Jab koi cheez Bayan karte hain na to isme kabhi aap ko Beadabi wala pahlu Nahi milega. To in Alfaz ko isi tarah yaad kar len or Hum isko isi tarah bolenge Ye Bahut important Aqeeda hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 95

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐❐ Bahut se log, logo ke imaan ke sath khel jate hain Dewbandi firqa hai Ye log kahte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Jhut Par Qadir hai or Daleel kya h inke paas Yahi aayat hai اِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَلٰى كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ AllaH Ta'ala Har cheez Par Qadir hai Har cheez Matlab isme jhut bhi aana chahiye, Zulm bhi aana chahiye, isme gunah bhi aana chahiye معاذ الله

Ye 👆 kaisi ghinoni baat hai aap dekhen, to ye isliye hai ki inho ne isko kabhi samjha hi nahi, Bas jo word to Ward aayat Padhne ke or Samjhne ke kayil hain unke liye bhi yaha par dars hai ki jo ulma ke Sohbat se door Rah kar Quraan or Hadees ko khud Samjhne baithta hai na to fir woh ayse hi apne laparwahi ki wajah se khud Gumrah jo jata hai

❐❐ Quraan e Majeed to Sharapa hidayat hai Hadeese Mubarika Bhi Hamare liye Hidayat hai Lekin..!! har koi isko samajhne ke Qabil thodi hai uske liye itna ilm zaruri hai ye Hame pata hi nahi hai? Bahut jada ilm Hona zaruri hai to log kya karte h ki Grammar seekh lete hain Sarf seekh li Nahaw Seekh li dictionary khola baitha or Quraan e Majeed ka Word word tarjuma karne lage

⚠️ Or ye log gumrah karte v isi tarah hain ki Aap ko kisi or ki zarurat kya hai aap ko ulma ki zarurat kya hai aap ke paas Quraan hai na Quraan kamil kitaab hai isko aap khol kar baith jaye, Aap ke paas Hadees hai Bukhari hai Muslim hai inko khol kar baith jaye or aap lafzi tarjuma sikh len khud tarjuma karen khud Quraan ko Samjhe, Ab woh kya samjhe ga??? Woh isi tarah samjhe ga jisne Padha اِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَلٰى كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ Word to Word Meaning kiya كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ Yani Har cheez par Qadir hai. To ab isne khud hi Aqeeda bana liya ki معاذ الله jhut bhi bol sakta hai, Burai bhi kar sakta hai zulm bhi kar sakta hai ye sab cheeze Bande ne maan liya Q ? Q ki Aqeeda nahi Seekha, Agar Aqeeda maloom hota to fir kuch to Ahtiyat karta Tarjume me Sochne me samajhne me.

❐❐ Or hum Ulma kiraam ki hidayat ke begair Agar is tarah tarjuma karege to fir Yahi haal hoga to jinko Word to ward seekhne ka bahut jada shaok hota hai na ki hum bhi seekhe ge to bahut Achhi baat h seekhe Samajhne ki koshish karen *Lekin..!!* Jab aap Tarjuma karen Quraan e Majeed ka to fir aap Sath me ulma kiraam ka Tarjuma bhi rakhe or sath me Tafseer bhi rakhe ki Ulma kiraam ne kya Tarjuma kiya kya Tafseer kiya hai kya wajahat ki hai isme kya samajhna chahiye is Aayate Mubarika se ye bahut zaruri hai jo aysa nahi karega to banda isi tarah kufr tak bhi pahuch jata hai.

To hum Deobandi ko kafir murtad 🔥isiliye mante hain ki Q ki inka ek Aqeeda ye bhi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Jhut bhi bol Sakta hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 96

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

                  ❐ Ek or Misaal ❐

❐ Ek bahut Zabardast teacher hai or woh bahut Achhe se padhata hai jo bhi uske class me baithta hai na woh best marks se Paas hota hai Siwaye ek student ke Woh student ka problem kya hai ki Woh kamzor nahi h lekin class me baithne ka usko interest nahi hai teacher padhata ho or woh banda idhar udhar dekhta ho Sunta hi nahi h Padhta hi nahi mahnat hi nahi karta or Jab Exam hota hai na to Sab bachhe 100% Ya 90+ % se Paas ho rahe h or bas ek wahi student Fail ho raha hai to ab galti kisme hai? Galti Teacher me hai ya us Student me? Galti Student me hai Ustaad itna kamil hai itna Achha padhane wala hai fir bhi student usse Faiz nahi le pa raha hai ye Apni kami ki wajah se kamyab student nahi ban paya to galti ustad me nahi galti is Student me hai *to Bila Tasbiho Tamseel Kami Muhal me hai or ye AllaH ke Qudrat ke tahat nahi aati.*

                 ❐ Ek or Misal ❐

❐ Sarkar ﷺ Jab Deen ki tableeg Farmate to kaise farmate koi Kami chhodi Aap ﷺ ne?? Hargiz nahi na Aap ﷺ Ne jab Shariat ka deen diya Hame AllaH Ta'ala ke bare me bataya kalma e Paak bataya to isme koi kami nahi chhodi balki puri Perfection ke sath aap ﷺ ne logo ko Deen ki Dawat di is dawat me koi kami thi ? Nahi fir bhi Abu jahel Abu lahab ne imaan nahi laya Ab hum kya kahe ge?? معاذ الله kya ye kahege ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Deen ki Dawat me bulane me koi kami thi isliye woh nahi aye nahiii Balki hum kya kahte h ye unki badbakhti thi jab itne kamil tariqe se Sarkar ﷺ ne Deen ki Dawat di Daleele di Mojijjat bataye fir bhi ye imaan nahi laye to kharabi kisme hai?? Kharabi Abu lahab me hai, mere AaQa ﷺ ki zaat to kamil hi kamil hai isme koi naks nahi *Bila Tasbiho tamseel isi tarah Muhalat me kharabi Hai AllaH Ta'ala ki Zaat me koi Kami nahii hai*

                ❐ Ek or Misal ❐

❐ Aap samjhe ki wire laga huwa hai current ka or usse 10 bulb lage huwe hain ab isme se 4 bulb fiuz ho gaye woh work nahi ho rahe 6 jal rahe hain 4 nahi jalte to aap kya kahege problem kisme h bulb me hai ya jis wire me bijli paas ho rahi hai usme hai Ab koi kahe nahi electricity puri thik nahi hai thik hoti to pure ye 4 bulb bhi jalte to hum kya kahege bewakuf hi kahege na usko jab woh bulb ka fiuz hi kharab hai to woh kaise jalega baki 6 to jal hi rahe h na to iska matlab hai problem us bijli me nahi hai problem us bulb me hai ki woh is bijli ki barkat nahi le sakta uska faiz nahi le sakta uake under woh aa kar jal nahi pa raha *to bila Tasbiho Tamseel kharabi us Muhalat me hoti hai Mere Maula Ta'ala ki zaat kamil hai Uski Qdrat kamil hai usme koi naks nahi hai.* Kharabi burai in Muhalat me hai ki jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Qudrat ke tahat nahi aati.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 97

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ *Aqeeda (8) :-* AllaH Ta'ala Asar Qubool karne se Or kefiyat se Paak hai AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz hai woh kisi ka Mohtaz nahi hai Tamam Makhlook uski Mohtaj hai

Hum insano par Cheezo ka Asar padta hai Jaise :- Hame koi bhala bura kahe to hame Bura lagta hai, Matlab kisi ke bura bhala bolne ka Asar hum par Pad gaya Hamare dil me baat lag gai, isi Tarah kisi ne hamari Tareef kar di hame kabhi tohfa de diya Peyar o Muhabbat se Baat kare to hum khush ho jate hain to ye humne in cheezo ka Asar Dil Par le liya, isi Tarah Turkey ka Me zalzala aaya hamne suna To hame dil me asar pada hum Dukhi huwe, to ise kahte hain cheeze hame Asar kar rahi hain to ye hum bando ke sath hota hai Makhlook ke sath hota hai, AllaH Ta'ala Isse Paak hai Or Jo zaat cheezo ke Asar ko lene se Paak hoti hai Us zaat ko kahte hain Beniyaz zaat, Hum Surah ikhlash me padhte hain اَللّٰهُ الصَّمَدُ AllaH Beniyaz hai.

❐ Jis Par cheezo ka Asar Murattab nahi hota, Jaise Hamare upar cheezo ka Asar hota hai na AllaH Ta'ala is Asar se Paak hai, Isi tarah khush hona, kisi se peyar o Muhabbat jaise hum karte hain, Gussa hona, ye jo feelings Hamare Andar aati hain isse bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Paak hai. Q ki Agar hum manege na ki AllaH Ta'ala Asar Qubool karta hai to fir ye bhi manna padega ki AllaH Ta'ala inse mazboor ho kar Faisla Farma Raha hai, Yani hum jab koi kaam karte hain to hamari koi Mazburi hoti hai koi zarirat hoti hai uski wajah se hum kaam karte hain

Jaise :- Misaal ke taur Par Hamare bachhe ko kisi ne maar diya ya hamare kisi peyare ko ya walidain ko kisi ne Maar diya ya bura bhala kah diya to hum par iska Asar padta hai, hame gussa aa jata hai fir iski wajah se hum kaam karte hain yani Is cheez ke badle me jo isne bande ko mara h danta hai bura bhala kaha hai to isse hamare dil me asar huwa or uske badle me hum us shakhs se badla lete hain ek kaam karte hain usko ulta bura bhala kahte hain ya usko At least samjhane ki kishish karte hain kuch na kuch karte hain

❐ To Hamne Bachhe ke marne wale ya Bura bhala kahne wale ke situation ka Asar ko Qubool kar liya fir iski wajah se humne Samne wale ko Danta fatka jo bhi hai ye kaam kiya to ye jo Bachhe ko ya walaidain ko jisne bura bhala kaha to uska asar jo hamare dil me pada bura laga hamare feeling hurt huwe to iski wajah se hum mazboor huwe or hum koi ek action liye to ye Asar ki wajah se hum mazbur huwe.

Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat aysi nahiii hai ki koi cheez ho jayega to woh cheez AllaH Ta'ala Par is tarah asar karegi ki fir AllaH Ta'ala Mazbur ho jayega ki woh koi uske khilaf Amal kare, Aysa Nahiii hai., Ye hum hai Hum mazbur hain hum cheezo ke age hum feeling ke age Hum logo ke humko satane ke wajah se hum mazbur hain hum to kamzor log hain, Lekin AllaH Ta'ala Aysa Nahi hai, to hum weakness me cheezo ke control me cheezo me mazbur ho jate h or fir uske khilaf koi action kar lete hain, Lekin AllaH Ta'ala in Tamaam cheezo se Paak o Saaf hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 98

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Ek or Misal :- Ghar Par Agar koi ek bahut Gareeb Shakhs Aa jaye or woh aa kar kahe ki main 10-12 din se Bhuka hu bilkul bhuk me tadap raha hai to uske in Bato se hamare dil me asar padta hai or hamare Dil me Rahem Aa jata hai fir hum is rahem ki wajah se mazburan ya is rahem ko feel karte huwe age khane ke liye dete hain to ye hamare insano wale mamlat hain, AllaH Ta'ala kisi cheez se Asar Qubool kar ke usse Mazbur ho kar us par depend ho kar koi faisla nahi farmata. Ye Sab cheezo se AllaH Ta'ala Paak hai koi aysi cheez nahi hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke upar Havi ho jaye معاذ الله Ya AllaH Ta'ala ke upar over power ho jaye koi Aysi cheeze nahi hain Ye Jo Hamne Bataya ki AllaH Ta'ala Asar Qubool karne se Paak hai na, ki Jaise hum par Asar hota hai cheezo ka Waisa AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat par nahi hota, Q ki Hum kamzor hain hum cheezo ke upar Mazbur ho jate hain or Faoran action karte hain, Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala in Tamaam cheezo se Paak hai.

Or Ye 👆Aqeeda Aqle Saleem se sabit hai Jaise :- Agar Aap Gaoro fikr kare ge to Peyare AaQa ﷺ ko bahut taqlife kuffare Makka ne Pahuchai Takriban 13 Saal Aap ﷺ Par kuffare Makka ne kya kya nahi kiya Bahut jada Parshan kiya na, Aap ﷺ Taif gaye to Aap ﷺ Par معاذ الله Patthar feke gaye Aap ﷺ ke Nalain Mubarak Khoon se bhar gaye they, To Aap Samjhe ki Agar Aap ka koi Peyara ho or usko koi Taqlife pahucha raha hai Bar bar parshan kar raha hai to hum Usse Asar Qubool kar ke Faoran reacte kar dete hain usse Mazbur ho jate hain ki ab hame hamare peyare ka Ye karna padega hum usko support karege hum uske sath khade rahege samne wale ko uska jawab dege. Is tarah ki hum harkate karte hain Q ki Humne un cheezo se Asar Qubool kiya hai

❐ *Lekin..!!* AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz zaat hai Dekhiye Peyare AaQa ﷺ ko itni sari Taqlife pahuchi lekin AllaH Ta'ala Ne foran Azaab Nazil nahi farmaya, AllaH Ta'ala chahta to Taif walo par Aasman se Azaab utar deta, Kuffare Makka par Aasman se Azaab utar aata Pure ke pure ek sath khatam ho jate koi banda agar hota to woh isi tarah ki harkat karta na, Lekin..!! Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Shaan Hai AllaH Ta'ala Par in cheezo ka koi Asar Murattab nahi huwa or AllaH Ta'ala ne faoran Azaab Nazil Nahi farmaya, Ye Daleel hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Par Koi cheezo ka Asar Murattab Nahi hota.

Lekin..!! Ye Mat Socha Jaye ki AllaH Ta'ala Kisi ke sath zulm karta hai Yani us par Asar Murattab nahi ho raha to ye zulm ho Raha hai Nainsafi ho rahi hai Aysa Nahii hai, Balki AllaH Ta'ala Jab hukum Farmata hai na to woh isliye nahi ki woh kisi cheez ke upar Emotional ho kar ya koi Feeling ke base (Aadhar) par Jo hai hukum farmata hai Nahi aysa nahiii hai, AllaH Ta'ala Jab hukum farmata hai to woh uski Hiqmat ki wajah se farmata hai kuch reason hote hain jiski wajah se ho sakta hai AllaH Ta'ala Faoran hukum Nazil na farmaye baad me woh hukum nazil farma de Jaise 13 Saal tak Huzoor ﷺ Ko Taqleefe Pahuchi ye isliye tha ki Taki ummat ko Dars mile ke Aazmaish aana Zindagi ka hamara hissa hai, Chahe woh banda Nek hi Q na ho AllaH Ta'ala ka bahut jada ibadat guzar hi Q na ho us Par Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Aazmaishe Aaye gi

❐ To ye batane ke liye ki Hame Aazmaisho me kaise Khade Rahna hai Kaise Apni ibadaton ko zari rakhna hai AllaH se Duaa Mangte rahna hai Tamam Tariqa Hame Sarkar ﷺ ki zindagi se sikhne ko mila, To Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki hiqmat thi 13 Saal Jo Sarkar ﷺ Par Aazmaish aayi woh isliye nahi thi ki معاذ الله kya AllaH Ta'ala Huzoor ﷺ se Naraz tha nahi Balki Aap ﷺ ke darzaat bhi isse badhe Aap ka Martaba bhi isse Badha or Hum Jaiso ke liye isme Bahut jada Dars mila. Lekin..!! isse Ye Bhi Pata Chala ki AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaaz Hai👆 or Asar Wagaira lene se Paak Hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 99

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Isi Tarah dekhe Abhi Filhal Aaj kal ka zamana Aap dekhte hain ki Musalmano Par Aazmaishe hi Aazmaishe Aa rahi hain Jaha Par dekho Musalmano ka haal bahut hi kharab hai, AllaH Ta'ala Hamare Haal Par Rahem Farmaye, Lekin Aap Sab Jante hain na Duniya ka koi bhi khitta aap le len Musalman Zulm me fasa huwa hai or Kuffar hum par Galib aa gaye hain inko Aaram hi Aaram hai inke Paas power hi power hai Or Musalman Khasta haal hai Halanki Musalman AllaH Ta'ala ko ek mante hain AllaH Ta'ala ki ibadat karte hain fir bhi hum aaj khasta haal me hain or kuffar Achhe haal me hain Halan ki woh AllaH Ta'ala ke sath Shirk kar rahe hain, Isse Pata chala ki in Tamaam cheezo se AllaH Ta'ala Par Koi Asar Murattab nahi huwa, agar koi Bande Jaisa Asar Hota Misal ke Taur Par Sirf Samjhane ke liye Aap ke zahen ko kareeb karne ke liye ek misal dete hain

❐ Agar humse Kaha jaye ki Musalmano ka haal aysa hai or kuffar ka haal aysa hai Aap Faisla karen to aap kya Faisla karege?? Hum foran se kahege ki nahi Musalman Haq Par Hain inki zindagi Achhi ho jaye or kuffar par koi Azaab Nazil ho jaye is tarah ka Hamara Zahen chalta hai, Q? Q ki Musalmano ki Halat hame Mazbur kar rahi hai ki hum is tarah ka Faisla kare Ye Hamari emotions hai Ye hame Hamare Musalman bhaiyo se muhabbat hai jo hame is Baat ki taraf le Ja rahi hai ki hum unke liye Achha hi soche or kuffar ke liye hum bura soche,

Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala isse Beniyaz hai Filhal bhale hamara haal ye hai lekin ye isiliye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz Hai hi lekin Sath hi Hum ye Samjhte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Ne Musalnano par Jo Aazmaish Abhi filhal rakhi hai woh isiliye hai ki Hamare Gunah Badh gaye hain yakinan Jab Muashre me itna zina aam ho jaye Bepardgi Aam ho jaye Sood Aam ho jaye Benamazi pan Badh jaye to Maula Ta'ala ki Taraf se Hame Pakad aani hain na, Lekin..!! Ye isliye hai ki hum Sidha Wapas Raste Par Aa jaye, to ye ek tariqe se Sabit kar raha hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz hai,

❐ Isi Tarah Dekhe kabhi kabhar maao ki badi khowahish hoti hai Aulad ki Lekin kisi Maa ko bahut Salo tak Bachha Nahi hota 15 saal tak 20 Saal tak bachha nahi hota Fir 15-20 saal ke baad ek bachha ho jata hai lekin 2 ya 3 saal me us bachhe ka inteqal ho jata hai, to hum in sab cheezo se effect le lete hain ye cheeze hum par Asar karti hain ki Are us Maa Par kya guzregi is tarah ki bate hum sochte rahte hain lekin AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz hai us Par is cheez Ka Asar Murattab nahi ho raha ki Bache ki maut se us Maa par kya guzre ki woh feelings ki wajah se AllaH Ta'ala koi Faisla Nahi farmata

❐ To is tarah Agar aap bahut si cheeze note kare na Duniya me to, AllaH Ta'ala Jo Bhi Faisle Farmata hai woh kisi feelings ke under Aa kar kisi Mazburi ki wajah se Nahi Farmata, Woh Apne Taur Par Apne hiqmato ke peshenazar kuch reasons ki wajah se Jo bhi Maula Ta'ala ke Shaan ke laik jo reason hote hain uski wajah se AllaH Ta'ala hukum Farmata hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 100

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Hum Aqaaid Course Padh rahe hain na, Q ki hum Apne imaan ki Hifazat karna chahte hain, or isme Sabse jada aap Yakeen mane agar kisi course me Sabse jada Shaytan ka waar hoga to woh isi me hoga or isme Sabse jada waswase bhi aate hain Dil me bure khayalat aate hain Azeeb Azeeb waswase Shaytan dalta hai taki unke imaan kamzor ho jaye to sab cheez Jaya hai. Deen e islaam ka pura foundation hai Aqaaid isi Foundation ko kharab kar de to puri building girni hi girini hai jo ibadat aap ne karne hai woh jaya honi hi honi hai isliye Yaha Par waswase bhi jada aate hain.

❐ Ab Jab humne Kaha ki AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Par koi Asar Murattab nahi hota to fir Shaytan ye waswasa daal deta hai ki معاذ الله Kya AllaH Ta'ala logo par Zulm kar raha hai, Ek maa hai jisko 20-20 saal 25-25 saal tak Bache nahi huwe, Bad me huwe Or AllaH Ta'ala ne use Bachhe ko wapas le liya to kya معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala ne ek Asar ko Qubool nahi kar ke zulm us maa ke sath kar diya, is tarah ke zahen me Waswase Shaytan Dalta hai,

❐ Lekin..!! Yaad Rakhe AllaH Ta'ala Khuda hai hum uske bande hain Hamari Aqal Bahut hi chhoti hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ki hiqmat ko hum nahi Samajh Sakte, hum AllaH Ta'ala ki hiqmat samajhne ke Qabil nahi hain, AllaH Ta'ala Beshak Beniyaz hai or Beshak AllaH Ta'ala ke Har Har kaam me ek nahi balki Hazaar ha Aysi hiqmate hoti hain Jo hum kabi Samajh hi nahi sakte, Ha filhaal..!! Hame aysa lagega ki Hamare sath nainsafi ho rahi hai lekin Yaad Rakhe sirf Hamare dil ka khayal hai, AllaH Ta'ala Jab Hamare upar koi Sakhti Bhi Nazil Farmata hai koi Hamare mamlat sakht hote hain, Aazmaish sakht hoti hai hamare sath ya kisi or ke sath bhale samne hame aysa lage ki ye nainsafi hai lekin Yaad Rakhe nainsafi wala khayal sirf or sirf Shaytan ka hoga, AllaH Ta'ala ka koi kaam begair hiqmat ke nahi hota.

❐ *Aasan misaal :-* Aap ke bachhe hote hain Ya Aap ke Chote bhai bahen hote hain Ab woh kah rahe hain humko Ja kar drugs lena hai kya Aap iski ijazat denge?? Nahi ab woh bachha jo hai ya aap ka chhota bhai bahen jo bhi ho woh aap se jid kar raha hai lad Raha hai ki mujhe chhod do mujhe jane do Mujhe Aap Q pakad ke Rakhe ho Q rok ke rakhe ho Woh zabardasti bahar niklega to aap kya karege jada se jada Khich kar ghar me Darwaza lock kar ke rakhege usko bahar jane nahi dege woh to yahi bolega na aap mere Sath zulm kar rahe hain zabardasti kar rahe hain zindagi to meri hai na chhod do mujhe Jaise chahe main Jeena chahu ji lu aap Q rok rahe ho Q sakhti kar rahe ho, to kya Samjhaye ge?? Aap yahi samjhaye ge na ki beta Abhi tum bahut chhote ho tumhari Aqal abhi itni badhi huwi hai ki tum samjho ge isme itni kharabi hai to ye to us shakhsh ko lag raha hai mere Sath zulm ho raha hai, Lekin Haqiqat me ye uske sath zulm nahi hai uske sath muhabbat hai ye uske sath khairkhwahi hai bhalai hai.

❐ To Bila Tasbiho Tamseel Aap ko samjhane ke liye ye 👆misal di gai, AllaH Ta'ala Bhi jab koi Aazmaish zindagi me Nazil farmata hai chahe kitni hi sakht ho woh bigair hiqmat ke nahi hoti or begair bhalai ke ho hi nahi sakti, AllaH Ta'ala Ka jo bhi faisla hota hai woh Parfect hota hai kabhi bhi woh bura aap ke haq me ho hi nahi sakhta, Ye baat Agar hum apne dilo me bitha le naks kar le to banda kitne hi life ke tension se Aazad ho jaye Balki jo banda chhoti chhoti bato me Depression me chala jata hau woh bhi isse Aazad ho jaye.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 101

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Ek or Misal :- Jaise Hum Apne Bachho ko Shuru time me school bhejte hain to Woh kitna rote hain Nahi Hame nahi jana Nahi hame nahi jana, Unka Rona dekh ke to hame taqleef hoti hai, lekin fir bhi hum unko zabardasti bhejte hain to us waqt chhote se bachhe ke zahen me to yahi hoga na meri kya galti thi Mere ko itni badi saza Q mil rahi hai, itni der dusre ke hawale Q kar Rahi hai mujhe zulm Q de rahi hai, Q ki iski Aqal abhi chhoti hai hai to bachhi to yahi soche gi na, Ab kya hum usko Wahi par rok le ki Chale ho gaya school na jaye Aap sirf ghar me baithe rahe Mere sath?? Aysa chalega??? Nahi !!! Q? Qki hame unko life faced karna sikhana hai school bhejna hai zaruriyat hai hamari to Dil to hamara rota hai us bachhe ka rona dekh kar lekin fir v hum bhete hain, to jab ek maa Apne bachhe par itni shafeeq hai Ki usko Taqleef me isliye daal rahi hai ki Aanida usko koi badi taqleef na aaye usko zindagi guzarna aa jaye.

❐ To AllaH Ta'ala Jo 70 Maao se jada peyar karne wala hai woh agar bande ko koi sakhti de raha hai filhal banda ro raha hai tadap raha hai to kaise ho sakta hai jab maa ke dil me itna rahem hai uske Aulad ke liye to, AllaH Ta'ala jo 70 Maao se jada peyar karne wala hai Uski Rahmat bande ke liye kitni hogi Woh Apne bande ko koi hukum de Raha hai koi Sakhti de Raha hai koi Aazmaish de raha hai to kitni hiqmato ke baad de Raha hoga,

To Beniyaz AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat zarur hai, "kisi cheez ka Asar Qubul karna" AllaH Ta'ala isse Paak o saaf hai Lekin..!! ISKA Matlab Hargiz ye nahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ke yaha Beinsafi ho rahi hai, Adal nahi hota, Zulm ho Raha hai aysa kuch bhi nahiii hai, AllaH Ta'ala Sabse Badh Kar Apne Bande Par Rahem Farmane wala hai, to jo bhi hoga Woh AllaH Ta'ala ka behtreen Faisla hoga.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 102

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Ye Baat khayal karen Ab isse Ye Baat Sabit kiye na ki AllaH Ta'ala in Tamaam cheezo se Paak Hai Beniyaz hai to fir isse ek Bat hame pata chali gaor karen Ye Hamari islami bahno me Jada Tar Aadat Payi jati hai ki Jab hum minnate Mante hain to kuch to is tarah manti hain ki Mera ye kaam ho jaye ga to 2 Raka'at Namaz Padhe ge 4 Raka'at padhege thik hai, Lekin..!! Kuch islami bahno ki Aadat hoti hai na ki woh bade bade Number's AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me pesh karti hai ek lakh Raka'ate Padhege 100 Roze Rakhege, 10 lakh Durood e Paak padhege Ek lakh baar Aayate Kareema padhege 2 lakh Baar 3 lakh bar is tarah bade bade Number's islami bahen kah deti hai, Jab koi Aazmaish aa jaye na to unka ye hota hai ki bade Number's me Minnat manege Q? Aysi islami bahen Dil me sawal kare ki itne badi no. Boli Q? halanki Aap dekhe ki AllaH Ta'ala Par koi Asar Murattab nahi hota.

❐ Ek banda Neki Kar Raha hai to Apne liye kar raha hai ek banda gunah kar raha hai to apne upar woh Azaab ka wabal le Raha hai iske Neki Karne se Or iske Burai karne se AllaH Ta'ala ke zaat par koi Asar murattab nahi hota Ek banda chahe zameen o Aasman Neki se bhar de Lekin..!! Isse AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat par koi Asar Murattab Nahi hota, Kya hum Nekiya isliye kiye ki AllaH Ta'ala ki izzat me Shaan me koi Badhawa ho jaye Nahii AllaH Ta'ata to Sabse badh kar izzat wala hai AllaH Ta'ala Azeem izzat wala hai humne Jo Nekiya ki itni Sari To fir woh kis liye ki?? Apne liye ki na, to Hamare Neki Karne Ya na karne se AllaH Ta'ala ki Shaan me AllaH Ta'ala ki izzat me kami jadati Nahi hone wali ye hum hamare liye karte hain

❐ *AllaH Ta'ala Hamari ibadato se Bhi Beniyaz Hai* AllaH Ta'ala ko zarurat nahi hai ki bande uski ibadat karen Uske liye Roza Rakhe Minnat mane Namaze Padhe, kya isse AllaH Ta'ala ko معاذ الله Hum koi Fayda pahucha rahe hain ibadat karke ?? Nahi Balki hum to Hamare Apne zaat ko Fayda Pahucha rahe hain na humko iska shila Milega ان شاء الله Qiyamat ke din hamare Qabr me Hashr me Jo bhi hai hame iska badla milega Lekin..!! Kya isse AllaH Ta'ala ko معاذ الله zarurat hai ya usko koi Fayda Pahuch raha hai?? Nahiii, AllaH Ta'ala Hamari ibadato se Beniyaz Hai

❐ Isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala Hamare Gunaho se bhi Beniyaz Hai Ye baat Yaad Rakhen Ek banda zameen o Aasman agar Gunaho se bhar deta hai to uske gunah karne se AllaH Ta'ala ke Shaan me koi kami nahiii ho jati, Balki Ye banda khud Apna Aakhirat kharab Kar raha hai Qabr ki zindagi kharab kar raha hai, Lekin..!! isse AllaH Ta'ala ki Shan me koi kami Nahi hoti to yaad Rakhe AllaH Ta'ala hamari ibadaat se bhi or Gunaho se bhi Beniyaz hai, in sab cheezo se bhi AllaH Ta'ala Par koi Asar Kabhi Murattab Nahi hota.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 103

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ To Ab ye jo Badi badi Minnate Manne wali Bahne hain goya ki unke dil me ye khayal hota hai ki main bade Counting me agar ye minnat Manugi to Fir AllaH Ta'ala معاذ الله us no. Se impressed ho kar Mazbur ho jayega ki woh mera kaam Jaldi karde Agar kisi ke zahen me Aysa khayal Bhi guzre to fir use Tauba karni chahiye Aap 2 Raka'at Nafil ki Minnat mane Aap Ek lakh Raka'at Nafil ki minnat mane dono ka AllaH Ta'aka ki zaat Par koi Asar Murattab Nahi Hone wala Aap ke padhne se Aap ke is Minnat Manne se AllaH Ta'ala ki Shaan me Na kami hone wali hai Na jadati hone wali hai AllaH Ta'ala ki Shaan waise hi Rahne wali hai, To ye minnat Bada Manna agar isliye hai ki Bada Tadat, agar Jaise hum hote hain logo ko paise ka lalach dedete hain ki mera ye kaam kar do 10-20 me koi nahi karne wala 100-200 me koi nahi karne wala fir Aap no. Badhate hain ki 10 lakh 20 lakh me mera kaam kar do to fir woh kar deta hai bada amount dekh kar kaise bhi Azeeb kism ke kaam hi log karne ke liye tayyar ho jate hain paiso ko dekh kar,

To👆 Ye bando ki cheeze hain AllaH Ta'ala in sab Cheezo se Paak hai Beniyaz hai, to معاذ الله kuch logo ke zahen me ye khayal baith jata hai ki isi tarah ka offer hum AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Pesha kar sakte hain ki Main Zindagi bhar Nafil padhugi zindagi bhar Rozana 50 Raka'at Nafil Padhugi, is Tarah ki woh minnate manti hain us khayal ke sath ki AllaH Ta'ala Badi No. Dekh kar Faoran mera kaam kar dega to ye Hargiz Hargiz galata khayal hai chahe 2 ki minnat mane chahe 2 lakha ki minnat mane chahe 2 Carod ki mane AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Par inka koi Asar Murattab Nahi ho raha hai.

❐ AllaH Ta'ala to Bigar kuch Mange Bhi Ata Karne Par Qadir hai, Sirf hum bolde AllaH Ta'ala se Duaa kar de to woh Ata karne par Qadir hai Balki Banda agar Duaa na bhi kare Agar Rab ka Faisla hai to woh ayse hi Ata kar de, Kya Hazaro log mushriko ko AllaH Ta'ala Nahi ata karta? Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Nafarmaniya kar Rahe hain Shirk Kar rahe hain unki bhi Hazate AllaH Ta'ala puri karta hai na to fir hum to AllaH ke bande hain kya AllaH Ta'ala Hame Ata nahi karega?? Bilkul Ata karega, to Agar shaytan is tarah ke waswase dalta hai ki badi no. Ki peshesh karo Taki AllaH Ta'ala impressed ho kar tumhara kaam kar de معاذ الله is tarah ka agar zahen me khayal aata hai to fir kam kare jitna kam ho sake us par kare Apne Dil par Bitha le ki AllaH Ta'ala is par Bhi Mujhe Ata farma sakta hai balki iske begair Bhi ata Farma sakta hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 104

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ To kya Fir Minnate hi nahi Manni chahiye??? Minnat begair kisi wajah ke Har chhoti Baat Par Manne se mana kiya gaya hai yahi hame sikhaya gaya hai ki har chhoti Baat Par Minnat na mane Q ki isse hamare Aqeedo me Hamare tawaqqul me Kami Aati hai, isliye kaha gaya hai ki bila wajah har chhoti baat par Minnat nahi manni chahiye or Agar Mannte bhi hain na to Isliye ki ye Jo hum ibadat karege isse AllaH Ta'ala Razi ho jata hai or Razi hone ke baad ho sakta hai Jo bhi hamari hazat hai usko jald pura Farma de, Bas Hamari niyat ye honi chahiye ki hum AllaH Ta'ala ki muhabbat me woh minnat man rahe hain Namaz padh rahe hain to isliye nahi ki Hamara kaam pura ho jaye, Nahiii AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza ke liye hum Namaz padh rahe hain Roza Rakh rahe hain kisi ko impressed ke liye nahii,

❐ Balki Mera AllaH Ta'ala ibadat ke laik hai kya koi or Aysi Beniyaz zaat Maujood hai?? Jiski hum ibadat kar sake Nahii Sirf Woh AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat hai wahi Ibadat ke laik hai, To hum uski ibadat ki niyat se uski Muhabbat me hum ikhlas se padhege Dil ki niyat ko saaf rakhege or Padhege to ان شاء الله AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza me ye bhi to hai na ki Jo banda Nek hota hai AllaH Ta'ala use Duaao ko Qubool farmata hai, Neki karta hai to AllaH Ta'ala uski Duaao ko Qubool Farmata hai to ye soche ki AllaH Ta'ala ne to wada kiya hai, Sarkar ﷺ Ne bataya hai ulma Kiraam se humne Suna hai ki Neki Kar ke Duaa karni chahiye to AllaH Ta'ala Duaa Qubool Farma leta hai,

❐ Ye is niyat se Aap karen Tadaat bhi Aap badi bolte hain to Achhi niyat Rakhe ki Main jada AllaH Ta'ala ki ibadat karu or AllaH Ta'ala se fir Duaa mangu to AllaH Ta'ala meri Hazat ko jald pura Farma dega ye thik hai, Lekin..!! Ye ki ab hum itna padh liye 2 laakh padh liye 10 Lakh bar Durood Sharif padh liye Ab hum jo Duaa karege ye to AllaH ko Qubool karna hi padega ye kaha se aa gaya?? Ye to zor zabardasti hai na معاذ الله kya hamare itne baar padhne se AllaH Ta'ala Mazbur ho jayega?? Ki woh Hamara kaam kar de nahii, To in Tadato ko khatam kar dena chahiye or Agar badi Tadaat maan bhi rahe hain Minnat me ya jo bhi mahfil me padh rahe hain to isme sirf ye niyat honi chahiye ki hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye padh rahe hain AllaH Ta'ala ko معاذ الله hamare kamo par Mazbur karne ke liye nahi.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 105

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Fir Hum to Hadees me bhi Sunte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Bande Se Khush ho jata hai, AllaH Ta'ala Bande se Muhabbat Karta hai, AllaH Ta'ala Bande se Naraz ho hata hai gazabnaak hota hai yani Gussa Farmata hai to Ye sab Bhi to emotions hai, Abhi aap ne kaha ki AllaH Ta'ala emotions se paak hai to fir iska Matlab kya huwa ki AllaH Ta'ala Naraz hai.?

❐ To Yaad Rakhe Jaise Main or Aap Naraz hote hain, Main or Aap khush hote hain main or Aap kisi se muhabbat karte hain Aysa Maola AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat nahi hai ye to hamara Mamla hai hum makhlook hain, AllaH Ta'ala in Tamaam cheezo se Paak hai Jaise hum gussa karte Hain Jaise hum emotions zahir karte hain waisa nahi hai, Balki Dekhe AllaH Ta'ala Azali Hai ye humne Padhana ki AllaH Ta'ala Azali hai Yani Hamesha se hai uski Tamaam Sifaat bhi Azali hai AllaH Ta'ala ke jitne Qualitys hain Rahmat karna dekhna sunna jo bhi hai ye bhi Hamesha se hain to AllaH Ta'ala ka irada Jo hota hai isko bhi AllaH Ta'ala ke ek Quality me count karte hain, To AllaH Ta'ala ka Jo irada hota hai Jo Faisla hota hai ye bhi Azali hai Yani aysa nahi hai ki bande ne koi Kaam kiya uske baad AllaH Ta'ala irada Farmata hai ki Mujhe uske saath ye ye karna hai, ye hamari cheeze hoti ki koi action hota hai fir hum us par reactions karte hain,

*Lekin..!!* AllaH Ta'ala Azal se Yani hamesha se hi ye Irada Farma liya hai Agar koi Banda Achha kaam karega to usko Sawab dega, Hamesha se AllaH Ta'ala ka ye irada tha us waqt bhi yahi faisla tha ki jab duniya bani bhi nahi thi Jab logo ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Paida bhi nahi kiya tha, us waqt se AllaH Ta'ala ne Faisla Farma liya hai Ki Agar koi banda Neki Karta hai to fir woh usko Sawab ata Karega fir usko Apne kareeb kar lega uske Darzaat uske Martabe ko Badha dega or Jo Banda gunah karega kisi par zulm karega kisi ko Taqleefe pahuchaye ga to fir AllaH Ta'ala use Azaab me Mubtela farma dega, Ye cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ne Pahle se hi Faisla Farma diya tha or Hamesha se uska yahi faisla raha hai. To hamari Paidaish se pahle hi AllaH Ta'ala ka irada ho gaya tha ki jab bhi koi banda Neki karega to usko Sawab wagaira inaam wagaira diya jayega or jab bhi koi burai karega to AllaH Ta'ala uska Azaab usko dega

❐ To isi ko kaha jata hai AllaH Ta'ala Naraz hai ya khush hai, Khushi ka Matlab ye nahi hai ki jaise hum Has rahe hain Khel rahe h kood rahe hain ye hamari khushi hai na AllaH Ta'ala isse Paak hai, AllaH Ta'ala ke khushi ka matlab hi yahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala us bande se Razi ho kar use inaam dega usko Sawab dega Aakhirat me usko jannat se Nawaze ga ye Sari cheeze hain, Or Jab hum Kahte hain AllaH Ta'ala Naraz hai to fir iska Matlab hai AllaH Ta'ala usko Azaab dega Aakhirat me uske liye sakhti hogi.

⚠️⚠️ To jab bhi Lafz ye ho ki AllaH Ta'ala khush hai, AllaH Ta'ala Naraz ho gaya gazab farma raha hai to iska matlab yahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Ya to fir Bande ko inaam ata farmayega ya fir uske faisle ke Mutabik Azaab dega to ye hai iska matlab. Hamesha yaad rakhe ye hamari tarah nahi hai AllaH Ta'ala Emotions se Paak hai Jab hum kahte hain Balki Hadees me bhi agar is tarah ke Alfaz aa jaye to fir Aap bilkul ye na soche ki kya hoga iski meaning apne Taur par Na banaye khaas kar AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat ke Mutalliq is tarah ke kuch Alfaz aa jaye to fir ulma kiraam se puchh le'n ki iska matlab kya hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 106

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ AllaH Ta'ala Nek Logo se Muhabbat karta hai, To kya ye Muhabbat Hamari Tarah hai??

To Muhabbat kise kahte hain ye aap samjhe, Jab humko Dil me koi Padand aa jaye or Dil uski Taraf khich jaye hum uski taraf attract ho jaye to ye Muhabbat hoti hai to AllaH Ta'ala Nek bando se Muhabbat karta hai Apne Ambiya se Auliya se Nek Momineen se AllaH Ta'ala Beshak Muhabbat Farmata hai to kya ye Muhabbat hamari tarah hai??? Jaise hum or Aap kisi se Muhabbat karte hain Apne walaidain se Bachho se Shohar se Biwi se is tarah Muhabbate nahi Hamara Muhabbat Dil se hota hai, Hamara Dil hai to kisi par aa gaya ye ek alag baat hai,

❐ AllaH Ta'ala To DiL se Bhi Paak hai Na, Body part's se Paak hai AllaH Ta'ala fir AllaH Ta'ala ka Muhabbat karna bhi iska Matlab Yahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala us Bande se khoob Razi ho jata hai Apne kareeb kar deta hai usko bahut Darze Ata farmata hai Bahut Sari cheeze use Ata farmata hai bahut powers Ata farmata hai, to yahi hota hai Auliya AllaH se Muhabbat Yani unko Aam logo se jada Powers di jati hai Hamari madat Karne ki powers, kahi par Yaha se waha ek lamhe me pahuchne ki powers ye sab AllaH Ta'ala Jinse Muhabbat Farmata hai unko unke hisab se Majeed powers Majeed taqate Ata Farmata hai.

Ye Hai 👆Matlab AllaH Ta'ala ki Muhabbat ka.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 107

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ ishq kise Kahte hain?? Ye bhi Muhabbat hi hai Lekin Jab Muhabbat Had se Jada badh jaye na, Jisse aap Muhabbat kar rahe hain usse Aap ko out of control jab Muhabbat ho jaye to isko ishq kahte hain, uski khushi Aap ki khushi, uska gham aap ka gham, uski pasand aap ki Padand, Uski Napasand Aap ki Napasand Aysa jab kisi se Muhabbat ho jaye Banda Pura apne ki bhula de or Samne wale ko (Apne Mahboob) ko hi Sab kuch samjh le, Isko kahte hain ishq.

To Yaad Rakhe..!! AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hum Lafze Muhabbat ka to istemal kar sakte hain ki AllaH Apne Bando se Muhabbat Farmata hai Sarkar ﷺ se Muhabbat Farmata hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala unko Apne kareeb Rakhta hai Pasand Farmata hai is tarah ke meaning hain. Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hum Lafze ishQ istemal Nahi kar sakte, Baaz log Naato me Salaam wagaira me is tarah ke word padhte hain ki AllaH Apne Nabi par Aashiq ho gaya العیاذ باللہ Nahiii ye AllaH Ta'ala ke Shaan ke laik nahi hai, ishQ ka Lafz Hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye nahi bol sakte Q ki isme out of control aana, Samne wale ke tabe ho jana Yani jo Aap ka Mahboob kah raha hai Aap sab uski baat sunne lag jaye ye ishq hai or AllaH Ta'ala isse Paak hai, AllaH Ta'ala kisi ke tabe nahi hai kisi ke under nahi hai kisi par dependent nahi hai ye Sab cheezo se AllaH Ta'ala Paak hai Na,

❐ isliye ishQ ka Lafz Hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Nahi bol sakte, Ha Bande Apne AllaH Se ishQ kar sakte hain Yani pura Sab kuch Bhula dena or AllaH Ta'ala ke zaat ko hi Apna Sab kuch bana lena ye Bande ka ishQ hai or ye AllaH ke khushushi bando ko Naseeb hota hai, ki woh Apna zina Marna uthna Baithna har pasand Har Napasand ko AllaH Ta'ala Par Rakh dete hain ki Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza hai main usse Razi hu, to ye AllaH ke khas bande hain isko Ishqe ilahi kahte hain Ek hai Muhabbate ilahi hum bhi Apne Rab se Bahut Peyar karte hain Lekin ek hota hai ishqe ilahi or us Bande ka Martaba bhi kuch or hota hi Hum AllaH Se Duaa karte hain ki Hame Bhi ishQ e Ilahi Ata Farmaye آمین ,

❐ Isi tarah hum ishq e Mustafa ﷺ kahte hain Hum Duaa Bhi karte hain Na ki AllaH Ta'ala hame Aashiqe Rasool Bana, Hum ye duaa nahi karte ki hame Muhibbe Mustafa Bana, Balki hum Bilkhushus Duaao me yahi kahte hain ki Aashiqe Mustafa Bana Hamare Bachho ko Aashiqe Mustafa bana, Yani hum Sirf Muhabbat Par hi khatam nahi karna chahte hum isse Badh jana chahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ke liye hamare Dil me jo Muhabbat ho na woh out of control ho, Sarkar ﷺ ki Pasand hamari pasand ho, Sarkar ﷺ ki NaPasandida cheez bhi hame bhi Napasandida ho jaye Balki har cheez zindagi ka hamara Har Amal aysa ho jaye jo Sarkar ﷺ chahte hain To ye peyari cheez hai iski Duaa mangni chahiye to ye hota hai ishQ, ⚠️ to ishq ka Lafz AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf Nisbat kar ke hum nahi bol sakte AllaH Ta'ala ke liye nahiii bol sakte Agar is tarah ke Asha'ar padhte hain to nahi Padhne chahiye inko hata dene chahiye.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 108

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ *Jo Hamne padha ki Asar AllaH Ta'ala Qubool nahi karta :-* Yaad Rakhe isse Hame 2 Bahut important points Maloom pade Jo Abhi hamne Aap ko bataye ek ye ki Hamari Nekiya AllaH Ta'ala Par koi Asar Murrattab nahi karti, Ek banda zameen o Aasman Nekiyo se bhar de isse bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat me koi Asar Murattab nahi hota or isi tarah Agar koi banda gunah karta hai na to un Gunaho ka Asar bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Par koi Asar Murattab nahi hota. To Jaise Gunahgar banda woh Gunah karta rahta hai gunah karta rahta hai Lekin..!! Iski wajah se AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Par koi Asar Murattab nahi hota

❐ Isko ek Misaal se Samjhe :- kisi Shaksh ke walidain ne usko mana kiya ki Aap ne Yaha Yaha nahi jana uske Achhai ke liye mana kiya tha Ab woh Shakhs wahi par ja raha hai, Misal ke taur par sharab pine ja raha hai walidain ne mana kar diya, woh jata hai or aata hai to walidain se moafi mang leta hai ki nahi galti ho gai to walidain moaf kar dete hain fir dusre Din jata hai Fir wapas aata hai to moafi mang leta hai to walidain moaf kar dete hain fir uske dusre din chala jata hai fir 4 din 5 din to Aap bataye kitne din walidain Moaf karen ge???

❐ Aap ke walidain ne aap se kisi cheez ka kaha hai to fir Ek bar, 2 baar, 3 basr 4 baar, Jada se jada 5 6 baar iske baad walidain naraz ho jate hain na ki mujhe Moafi mangta hai aaj, or kal jake fir wahi dubara kaam karta hai to ye insani fitrat hai hamari ki jab hamara koi baar baar dil tode na baar baar humko naraz kare to fir at 1 point of time fir hum kahte hain ki ab bas Ab hum aap ko moaf nahi kar sakte

❐ Or ab woh banda aa kar kitna bhi moafo mange aap us par aggre nahi hote yani aysa hi hota hai na 7-8 baar Chances par chances de diye ki sudhar jao sudhar jao banda sudharta hi nahi koshishe kar li ab fir aap ne kaha ab bas ab kitna bhi aa ke moafi mange Paer pakad le Aap ka Dil nahi karta Aap moaf nahi karte to ye hogaya ki Aap ne uski galtiyo ka asar apne Dil par leliye, isse Aap itne effect ho gaye ki aap ab usko moaf nahi karna chahte ye hota hai logo ki galtiyo se apne upar ek impact lena, Isi tarah kabhi Aasatiza kiraam naraz ho jate hain aysa ho jata hai ek dusre se Narazgi ka mamla is tarah chal jata hai to ye hum insano ki baat hai

Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Par Asar murattab nahi hota iska behtreen Fayda hame ye nazar aata hai ki banda jitni baar gunah kar le or jitni baar tauba kar le AllaH Ta'ala Kabhi bhi usko Mahroom nahi karta Yani koi Gunah kar raha hai tauba kar raha hai to AllaH Ta'ala moaf kar deta hai dusri baar gunah kiya halanki AllaH Ta'ala se wada kar lita tha halanki Sachhi tauba kar liya tha ki Maula Ab us gunah me nahi jauga fir dubara gunah kiya fir AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me hazir huwa ki Maula mujhe moaf kar de to is tarah AllaH Ta'ala fir Moaf kar deta hai 3 baar 4 baar , 5 baar balki Hazaro baar woh gunah kare wade kare Tauba tod de fir bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me hazir ho jaye to AllaH Ta'ala usko moaf farma dega or us par Wayse hi rahem farmayega jaise Apne Nek bande par Rahem farmae.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 109

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Ye Q hai?? Ye isliye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala uske gunaho ka asar Apne upar is tarah nahiii le,leta ki ab uske liye hamesha ke liye tauba ke Darwaze band kar de, ye hum insaan hain ki hamare paas koi dhoka de de ek baar 2 baar 4 baar 10 baar isse jada to koi bhi nahi karega insan hain na balki 3-4 baar me hi kissa khatam ho jata hai fir bhi chale 10 baar tak le le iske baad kya hoga ki are bhai idhar nahi aana chale jao, *Lekin..!!* AllaH Ta'ala ka darbar woh hai ki Banda Hazaar baar us gunah ko kare Hazaar baar tauba kare to Hazaar baar AllaH Ta'ala use moaf Farma deta hai Balki zindagi me jab kabhi gunah ho or tauba todi jaye ya jo bhi momla ho fir bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me hazir hoga to AllaH Ta'ala use moaf kar ke waise hi rahem farmayega jaise Pahle farmata tha Ya Apne Nek bando par Rahem Farmata hai.

To👆 isse Maloom huwa ki AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat par in sab cheezo ka Asar Murattab nahi hota, Hamare gunaho ka Asar Murattab nahi hota Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka hamare upar Azimushshan Ahsan hai ki woh hamare tauba ke liye Hamesha Darwaza khole Rakha hai.

❐ to isse معاذ الله hum koi targeeb nahi de rahe ki banda gunaho me lage Mafi mangta rahe Tauba karta rahe Or Gunah me laga rahe Nahii, Ye bas un logo ke liye jo maus ho jate hain na ki kabhi kabhar AllaH Ta'ala se wada kar lete hain ki Maula Ab aainda is gunah ki taraf palat kar bhi nahi dekhuga fir thoda time rukta hai fir us Par Nafas Galib aa jata hai Shaytan waar kar deta hai fir Tauba tuut jata hai fir AllaH Ta'ala se kahta hai ki Maula Moaf kar de Abhi galti ho gai mujhse moaf Kar de Ab dubara nahi karunga fir karta hai 3-4 baar ke baad bande me Aysi Sharm aa jati ki main kaise Apne Rabb ki Bargah me tauba karu, or kabhi kabhar to Shaytan double waar karta hai ki are ab kaise tauba karega tere Maa baap hote to tujhe nahi bakhste Qaynat ka jo malik hai woh kaise Bakhsega ye Shaytan ki taraf se hai

❐ Yaad Rakhen..!! Hamare gunaho ka Asar AllaH Ta'ala par murattab nahi hota woh ayse naraz nahi hoga ki jaise Hamare walidain Naraz hote hain ya koi apne Nahiii, Balki jitne baar gunah huwe faoran AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me tauba karni chahiye jab tak ki banda Hayat hai use Yahi koshish karte rahna chahiye ki Tauba karta rahe or ان شاء الله AllaH Ta'ala use Har Martaba moaf bhi farmayega, To koshish to puri karni chahiye ki gunah na ho lekin ho jaye to Sharmindgi ke sath AllaH Ta'ala ki bargam me hazir ho jaye Mera Maula Ta'ala use Moaf farma dega balki hadeeso me hai ki jo Gunaho se Tauba kar leta hai to woh aysa ho jata hai ki jaise Abhi apne Maa ke pet se Paida huwa hai Yani Bilkul uska Nama e Aamal gunaho se Paak ho jata hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 110

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ AllaH Ta'ala Jo Bhi Faisla Farmata hai woh kisi Cheez ki wajah se kisi situation ki wajah se Mazboor ho kar depend ho kar woh faisla Nahi Farmata Koi Cheez AllaH Ta'ala ko is tarah effect Nahi karti ki uski wajah se AllaH Ta'ala koi Step معاذ الله utha le Jaise insan uthate hain, in Tamaam cheezo se AllaH Ta'ala Paak hai Beniyaz zaat usi ko kahte hain ki jo Cheezo ke Asar Qubool karne se Paak ho.

*Ek Bahen ka Sawal hai :-* AllaH Ta'ala Asar Qubool nahi karta to kya hum Duaa nahi mange.?? Duaa karna chhod de?? Ye is Tarah ka sawal aaya 👆Achha ye bhi ek Tariqe se Shaytani waswase hote hain

❐ To Maine Kya Kaha ki Aap ke Duaao ka Asar AllaH Ta'ala Par Murattab Nahi hoga iska Matlab ye nahi hai ki Aap Duaa karna chhod dengi iska Matlab ye nahi hai ki Nawafil padhna Namaze Padhna chhod dengi Nahiii, Asar Padna matlab Aap ke Duaao se AllaH Ta'ala Mazboor ho kar Aap ki Duaa ko Qubool Kar Raha hai Asar Murattab hona Matlab Aap ne Jo Namaze Padhi hain Aap ne Jo ibadat ki hai Woh AllaH Ta'ala Par معاذ الله ek Tariqe se Ahsaan ban jaye or woh Ahsaan chukane ke liye AllaH Ta'ala Aap ko Jannat atta kar de ثم العیاذ بالله Ye to Hamara concept hai nahiiii na

Asar ka Matlab Ye 👆 hai..

❐ Ye Nahi kah Rahi ki AllaH Ta'ala Duaa Qubool nahi karega Ya Aap ki Nafile Qubool nahi hogi, Main ye Kah Rahi hu ki in Cheezo ki Wajah se Jo aap ibadat karen Jo Aap Gunah karen inki wajah se معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala Par koi Ahsaan nahi hone wala AllaH Ta'ala Mazboor Nahi hone wala, Na AllaH Ta'ala ki Shaan me koi kami Aane wali hai Woh Rabb Hai kya uske khudai me koi Kami aa jaye gi hum ibadat nahi karege to ek din Namaz nahi Padhege to kya AllaH Ta'ala ke Khuda hone me kuch Kami aa jaye gi معاذ الله kya usk izzat me kami aa jayegi Nahiii, Balki Nuksan Hamara hai, to Duaa e Karna isliye nahi Hai Ki AllaH Ta'ala Mazbur hoke itni Duaa Mang li to Ab to AllaH Ta'ala ko dena Padega Nahii Ye khayal Hum Musalman ke dil me nahi hota, to Jo bhi hum ibadate karte hain woh hum Apne liye karte hain AllaH Ta'ala Par Ahsaan karne ke liye Ya Mazboor Karne ke liye nahi karte

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 111

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Ab Sawal Ye Aata hai ki Hum Waqiaat me Padhte hain ki Jaise Ek bahen ne Puchha ki Ashabe kahaf ka humne waqaiya suna ya jo bhi hai ayse waqiaat milte hain ki logo ne Apni Nekiyo ka Wasila AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me diya ki Maula Ye ye Nekiyo ke Badle tu hame Aasaniya ata farmade Or woh Aasaniya use de di gai to kya Ye Nekiyo ka Asar Murattab hona Nahi hai? To iska Matlab kya hai??

❐ Sabse Pahle Ye Samjhe AllaH Ta'ala Azali hai Yani Hamesa se hai isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala ke Faisle bhi Azali hai hamare Faisle kaise hote hain ki hum Situation ko dekhte hain kuch khaas wajah aa jati hai koi khaas zarurat aa hati hai to hum ek decision life me lete hain, *Lekin..!!* AllaH Ta'ala ka momla aysa Nahi hai AllaH Ta'ala Hamesha se hai isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala ke Faisle bhi Hamesha se hai Jab Ye duniya nahi bani thi jab kuch bhi nahi tha Siwae us zaat ke kuch bhi nahi tha sirf or Sirf AllaH Ta'ala tha tab se AllaH Ta'ala ke faisle Bhi Maojood hain, Faisle Matlab jo is duniya me hona hai kab hona hai kiske sath hona hai kya hona Hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Faisala Farmaya hai na ye us waqt bhi tha jab is duniya me kuch tha bhi nahi Ye Duniya thi bhi nahi log they bhi nahi Unki zarurate unka kuch bhi nahi tha unki Nekiya nahi thi tab se AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm me tha ki Log kya karege unki kya zarurate hongi us waqt se tha or AllaH Ta'ala Ne us waqt se Hamesha se Faisla Farma Diya Or uske Hamesha wale Jo Faisle hai na unme AllaH Ta'ala ka Faisla hai

❐ AllaH Ta'ala ka Pahle se Ek Faisla hai ki Banda Achhe kaam karega to usko Sawab diya jayega usko Jannat diya jayega ye sari cheeze hain us Par Rahem kiya jayega uski Aazmaisho me use Aasani di jayegi uske Rizk me use Barkat di jayegi uski umr me use Barkat di jayegi ye Tamaam cheeze use Hansil hongi, Or Jo Banda Burai karega to fir AllaH Ta'ala usse Naraaz ho jayega yani iska matlab AllaH use Parshaniyo me Mubtila kar dega Ho sakta hai use zillat Ata karega chahe Duniyavi zillat ho, Qabr ka Azab ho, Mahshar me zillat ho, Mahshar ki Ruswai ho garmi ho Jahannam ka Azaab ho ye sab Cheez AllaH Ta'ala ne Faisla Farma diya hai, ki Banda is Tarah hoga to uske sath ye ye Faisla kiya jayega, Isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala ne ye bhi Faisla Farmaya hai ki Banda Jab Duaa karega Or Nek Cheezo ka Wasila pesh karega Nek Bando ka wasila Pesh karega Nekiyo ka wasila Pesh karega to AllaH Ta'ala Baaz Duaao ko Jaldi Qubool Farmayega, Har Duaa zaruri nahi hai kuch Duaa e AllaH Ta'ala zaldi Qubool Farmata hai

❐ To Ye Sab 👆AllaH Ta'ala ke Azali Faisle hain, ye Aysa nahi hai ki Aap ne Neki ki Fir AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me usko pesha kiya to معاذ الله ek tariqe se Ahsaan ho gaya ya woh Mazboor ho kar ab Aap ki Duaa Qubool karega, Nahiii Ye Duaa Aapne Mangi nahi thi usse Pahle hi AllaH Ta'ala ne Faisla Farma diya hai ki Aap ki Woh Duaa Qubool honi hai ya nahi, Ye Aap ko Nahi pata ان شاء الله Taqdeer ka Baab bhi ayega na waha par Bhi ye cheeze ayegi, To itna hame sochne ki zarurat nahi hai, Bas itna Hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Hamari ibadato ki Gunaho ki wajah se Mazboor nahi ho jata or AllaH Ta'ala ne Faise Pahle se Farma diye hai or Faisle yahi hai ki Jo hum Padhte hain na ki Aap Neki karo ge to Aap ko Jannat milega Jo bhi Fazilate Padhte hain ye sab AllaH Ta'ala ke Faisle hain jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Pahle se Fatma diye hain, isliye nahi hain ki woh hamare Abhi Aamal ki wajah se Mazboor ho kar ab faisla Kar raha hai nahiii Ye Pahle se Faisle ho chuke hain us hisaab se hame Duniya me Cheeze Nazar aa rahi hain Ya Hashr me jo bhi hamare sath Momla hoga woh isi wajah se hoga Jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Pahle se Faisla kar diya hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 112

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Fir Hum Sunte hain na ki AllaH Ta'ala 70 Maao se Jada Peyar Farmata hai, Jo Duaa karega AllaH Ta'ala us Par Rahem Farmayega to ye Rahem Farmana kya Asar Qubool karna nahi hai??

❐ Hamne Rahmat ka meaning ek apne Taur Par Bana liya hai or usi ko hum Har Jagal Apply karte hain Hamare nazdeek Rahmat kya hai?? Ke koi kuch mange or hum usko woh dede Ye hota hai Rahem, koi hamare Paas Aye roye Gidgidae To hum usko woh cheez de de to ye hota hai ki hame Rahem aaya or hamne cheez utha kar dedi Ye bando ka Maomla hai thik hai, Jaise Bachha rota hai ki Maa mujhe ye cheez dila do to ho sakta hai Maa us waqt maa na mane Lekin bahut jada roye to Us Bachhe ke Rone ki wajah se Maa Mazbur ho kar usko woh cheez dila de, isi tarah koi Gareeb koi bimar Aata hai hamse kuch Suwal karta (Maangta) hai Fir hamare dil me Rahem aata hai or hum usko de dete hain to ye hum Mazbur ho gaye Bachhe ke rone ki wajah se Mazbur huwe ya jo aa kar hame Apna waqiya bataya uski wajah se hum mazbur huwe rahem aaya or usko de diye, Ye👆 Bando ki Rahmat hai,

❐ AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmati ki Shaan hi Alag hai kabhi kabhar hum Rahmat me kuch Aysi cheeze bhi ata kar dete hain ki jo bande ke liye Achhi nahi hoti, Jaise Bachha Bahut jada ro Raha hai Shardi khansi usko ho gai hai woh ro raha ice cream de do Aic cream de do ab Rone se mazbur ho kar maa ne usko Aic creme de diya to ye uske sehat ke liye Achha nahi hai na fir bhi humne de diya to ye ek tariqe se Rahem karna nahi huwa woh usse Mazbur ho kar di

❐ To Rahmat AllaH Ta'ala ki Jo hoti hai na woh Bahut Different hai hamare or Aap ki tarah nahi hai ki Har chhoti baat par Rahem aaya or de diya, Maula ka Rahmat bando ke sath Hamesha hai or uski Rahmat ka Matlab ye hai ki bande ko Taqlifo ke waqt Aasani dena, Duaao ko ho sakta hai jald Qubool karna yani woh jo mang rahe hain unko jaldi jaldi dena, Aazmaisho se unhe bachaye Rakhna, Nek Aulad dena, Walidin ka saya hamesha Rakhna, Rizk me Barkat dena, umr me Barkat dena, ye Sab cheeze ho sakti hain, Isi tarah bando ko Gunaho se bachaye Rakhna ye Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat hai,

❐ Warna Agar hum dekhne jayena ki hamara jo Mamla hai agar AllaH Ta'ala Apne Adlo insaaf ka Faisla farma de Hamare Namae Aamal ko agar dekh kar Hum Duaa e mange or AllaH Ta'ala Agar Adlo insaaf farmaye ki Agar bande ne Achha kaam kiya ho to main uski Duaa Qubool karu or Gunah uske jada hai to Qubool na karu to fir Aap samjhe ki Hamara Hashr kya hoga?? Ye to Maula ki Rahmat hi hai na ki itne Gunaho ke bawajud usne Mazbur ho kar hum par koi aysa Faisla nahi farmaya jo hame Aazmaish me daal de AllaH Ta'ala ne Hamare Haanth paer salamat rakhe hain Tamam jism ko Salamat Rakha hai hum pet bhar kar Kha rahe hain, Achhi zindagi ji rahe hain, Sukoon se So rahe hain uth rahe hain warna Agar Hamare Aamal ka badla AllaH Ta'ala Hame Ata farma de to fir hamara kya hashr hoga?? Ye sochne wali baat hai to ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat hi hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 113

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Ab Bataye Hum Jaisi koi agar insan udhar hoti to fir kya Faisla hota?? Ki jo Rozana Hamarai Nafarmani kare uthte baithte Nafarmani kare jo hum bol rahe hain Hamari Aulaad hi ho jo hum bolte hain iske khilaf warzi karti hai kabhi kabhar koi Achha kaam kar liya thik hai lekin uske Alawa uthte baithte Nafarmaniya kar rahi hai to fir hum hote to zahir si baat hai hum Narazgi ki taraf se isko dekhte Dante dapate Yahi hota Lekin ye Maula Ta'ala ki Rahmat hai Woh Beniyaz zaat hai usne Hamare gunaho ka Asar Qubool nahi kiya hai Jaisa hum karte hain Aysa nahi hai, isliye Maula Ta'ala ki ye Rahmat hai ki Aaj bhi hum khaa rahe hain Pi rahe hain uth rahe hain Baith Rahe hain Agar Maula ka Adlo insaf hota to hamare gunah ayse hain ki zameen fat jaye or banda Andar dhans jaye ye uska Shayed sila ho jo hamare gunah hain.

❐ Lekin..!! iske Bawajud AllaH Ta'ala hum par Ahsanat farma raha hai hame Nemate de Raha hai Sabse badi Nemat imaan hai imaan hame diya hai uske Rasool e Paak ﷺ ki ummat me hame paida kiya hai or usse bada Ahsaan ye hai ki hame Ahle Sunnat wa Aqaaid ki jamaat se wabasta kiya hai ye koi chhoti Nemat Nahii hai bhale hame Nazar Nahi aa raha hai Lekin ye woh Nemat hai ki jiske Aange Hazaro Nematen Hamari Qurbaan hain jo hamari imaan ki Daulat hai iske Aange Hazaar haa Jo Duniyawi Nemate hain woh Qurbaan hai ye Nemat hamse juda ho jaye to hamare utna badbakht koi nahi hoga To ye sab cheeze AllaH Ta'ala ne Ata Farmayi hain Gunaho ke bawajud to ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat hai or Yahi uski Beniyazi hai

❐ To AllaH Ta'ala ka Duaao ko Qubool karna Ya Nek Aamal ki wajah se koi cheez Ata karna isliye nahi hai ki woh Mazbur huwa hai, Balki uske kuch Faisle they jo Pahle se usne Farma diye hain ki Nek Aamal ka wasila Hum pesh karenge to Maula Ta'ala Duaao ko Qubool farmayega.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 114

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Last time bhi hum Jo padh rahe they ki "AllaH Ta'ala Asar Qubool karne se paak hai" isse hame 2 Bade Faide Hansil hote hain Yani 2 important cheeze pata chalti hai (1) Ki Agar banda zameen o Aasman ko Gunaho se bhar de Itne gunah bhi kar le tab bhi uske liye kabhi bhi tauba ke Darwaze band nahi hote Jab tak ki uske maut ka state na aa jaye Maut ke gargare is waqt Darwaze band ho jate hain uske Alawa tak AllaH Ta'ala ki bargah me Banda Tauba kar le woh Qubool hogi to ye mamla hai.(2) Banda chahe Zameen o Aasman ko Nekiyo se Q na bhar de isse Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Par Koi Aysa Asar Murattab nahi hoga ki Ab banda jo chahe kar le AllaH Ta'ala use Moaf karta rahega uski pakad nahi hogi 100% jannati ka Jo stamp hai us par nahii lagega To ye 2 important point hai

❐ Or pahle par hamara Discussion Chalu tha ki Jab gunah kar le to isse AllaH Ta'ala Par Asar Murattab nahi hota ye gunahgaro ke liye ek AllaH Ta'ala ki Namat hai hamare liye ke hum Hamare walidain ho Asatiza ho Dost ho Ristedar ho jab koi baar baar hamare sath koi galti karta hai hamare dil ko todta hai hamare sath dhokha karta hai bura karta hai to fir ek baar, 2 baar, 3 baar jada se jada bahut bada dil hoga to 10 baar, 10 baar ke baad to koi bhi insaan usko moaf karna chhod dega Q ki uske, Hamare Dil ko ठेस pahuchane se Dil ko hamare taqlif dene se ek Asar hamare upar aa gaya hai hamare feelings ayse ho gaye hain ki ab hanara dil nahi karta ki isko hum moaf kare

❐ Itne Baar hamare Sath Nafarmani kar Chuka har Bar kahta hai ki nahi karuga fir wahi kaam karta hai to chahe Aulad hi Q na ho walidain is tarah Naraz ho jate hain fir woh Dubara Aayega moafi mange ga to woh moaf nahi karte Ye insano ka mamla hai, Lekin..!! Maula Ta'ala woh Beniyaz zaat hai ki banda Hazaar baar gunah kare Hazaar baar gunah se tauba kar ke tauba ko tod de Wada kare wado ko tod de fir bhi Sachhe Dil ke sath Agar Tauba karta hai to AllaH Ta'ala use moaf Farma deta hai or Bilkul usi tarah us par Rahmat Nazil karta hai Jaise Apne nek bando par Nazil farmata hai to ye Pahla Fayda hame hasil huwa hai isliye hamesha Yaad Rakhna chahiye ki banda jitne bhi gunah Kar le Tauba kar leni chahiye

❐ Agar Kisi se Kabhi bada gunah ho bhi jaye or woh Tauba karle ke Aainda Aysa nahi karunga to uske Tauba karne ke baad AllaH Ta'ala Jab Muaf Farma Raha hai to fir Usko tont nahi marni chahiye kuch logo ki aadat hoti hai woh har chhoti bato pae Tont marte Rahte hain ki Are tumne to aysa kiya tha na tum to jahannami ho tumhe to Azaab hoga Is tarah ki bate nahi kahni chahiye, Or Ayse kuch log hote hai woh gunah karte hi Rahte hain or log kabhi kabhar chidh kar kah dete hain ki tu to pakka jahannami hai Aysi harkate karte rahoge na tum to jahannam me hi Jane wale ho معاذ الله is Tarah nahi kahna chahiye Q ki Agar bande ka imaan Par khatima ho to AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz zaat hai chahe ye banda kitna hi gunahgar ho AllaH Ta'ala Fir Bhi Apne Rahmat se use Moaf zaroor kar Sakta hai or use jannat ata kar sakta hai, to jo kisi par 100% jahannami ka stamp laga dete hain Ye bilkul galat hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 115

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ (2) Banda kitni bhi Neki kar le kitne bhi Namaze Padh le Roze Rakh le baar baar Makka Madina chala jaye jo bhi hai AllaH Ta'ala ki badi se badi ibadat kar le Lekin is Ibadat ki wajah se AllaH Ta'ala Par koi Aysa Asar Murattab nahi hoga ya AllaH Ta'ala معاذ الله Mazbur nahi ho jayega us par koi Ahsan nahi ho jayega ki Ab bande ko bakhshna hi padega Ab to ise jannat deni hi padegi Aysa nahiii hai, AllaH Ta'ala Hamari ibadato ke liye Mohtaz nahi hai معاذ الله Hamari koi ibatado pe depended nahi hai Beniyaz Zaat hai,

❐ To Neki Karne wale kabhi bhi Riyakari me Ya ek tariqe se khudpasandi me nahiii unko Rahna chahiye ki Ab to main Uska Nek Banda Bangaya to Ab to 100% AllaH Ta'ala mujhe Jannat me Dakhil Farmadega, Nahi Q ki aysa nahiii ho jata ki Hamari ye Nekiya AllaH Ta'ala Par Aysa Asar kar de ki woh hame confirm jannat Ata karne par Mazbur ho jaye Ye cheezo se AllaH Ta'ala Paak hai to jo Nekiya kar rahe hain Agar AllaH Ta'ala ne aap ko Nekiyo ki Taufeeq di hai 5 waqt Namaz Padhne ki Taufeeq di hai Ramzaan Sharif me Roze Rakhne ki Taufeeq di hai waqt par Aap zakaat Ada karte hain sadqa dete hain Hajj karte hain Nafli Roza Rakh rahe hain Deen ki khidmat kar rahe hain, logo ko Deen ki Dawat de rahe hain logo ko ilm Deen Sikha rahe hain Log Aap se Faiz Hansil kar rahe hain ye sab theek hai,

❐ Lekin..!! Kabhi bhi is cheez ko apne zahen par is Tarah sawar nahi karna chahiye ki Ab to hum jo bhi kar le moaf hai AllaH Ta'ala humko Direct Jannat Ata Farmane wala hi hai Nahii ye Bilkul galat khayal hai AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz zaat hai Banda Agar zameen o Aasman ko Nekiyo se bhar bhi de Tab bhi AllaH Ta'ala uski Pakad farma sakta hai, Aysa nahi hai na Banda Bilkul Begunah ho kuch Gunah to hote hi hote hain AllaH Ta'ala chehe to uski Pakad farma sakta hai isliye Riyakari Me Hame Mubtela Nahi hona chahiye Guroor me Taqabbur me ki kuch logo ko hota hai ki hum bahut Nek ho gaye hain na Ab Jo bhi hum karenge to chalega kisi ko bhi kuch bol du kisi ke khilaf bhi kuch Baddua dunga to AllaH Ta'ala Qubool Farma dega, Achha ek-aat bar uske sath aysa huwa bhi na ki usne Baduua De di or woh Qubool ho gai fir to ye 7we Aasman par chala gaya ki main to baduua de raha hu or meri Baddua Qubool ho rahi hai woh banda tabah ho gaya woh barbad hogaya Ye isliye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne معاذ الله Ab meri baat sunni shuru kar di Ye kitna Bareek si Shaytan ne uske dil me Taqabbur Dal di,

❐ Nahii, ho sakta hai ye aap ki Aazmaish thi AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ko Aazmaya tha ki woh jo 2 baar Duaa Qubool huwi woh sirf Aap ko Aazmane ke liye tha ki aap ke Dil me Riyakari to nahi hai to Kisi ko baddua dena or bolna ki sab chalega ya kisi ko Dhokha dena, Ya kisi ka dil todta rahu Galiya deta rahu, walidain ki Nafarmani karta rahu chal jayega Q ki ab main Neki karne laga hu or ye to halki si cheez hai AllaH Ta'ala Ab mojhe moaf farma hi dega nahii Ye sab galat baat hai.

❐ In sab cheezo ka Asar AllaH Ta'ala Par Murattab nahi hota Yahi cheez hamare dil me Khaufe Khuda rakhti hai Jiske Dil me ye Aqeeda hoga na ki Ye jo Nekiya kar Raha hu isse AllaH Ta'ala Par koi Asar Murattab nahi hota to fir us bande ke Dil me khauf bhi aa jata hai bhale uski Nekiya Jada ho or gunah kam ho uske dil me khauf aata hai or woh Tauba ki taraf usi waqt jata hai jab uske zahen me Ye Aqeeda baith jaye ki AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz hai woh chahe to mere gunah Par pakad farma kar mujhe Azaab de sakta hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 116

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Isi Tarah kuch logo me Hamare Darmiyan ek Naya Fitna Paya ja raha hai : Jisko Azabo Gazab kism ka jinko Naaz hota hai na Apne Peer o Murshid Par Peeri Mureedi par woh is Tarah ki Harkate karne lagte hain woh khud to Apne Aap ko kahte hum Gunahgar hain Lekin unke Dil me Shaytan ek Tariqe se waar kiya hai ki Aapne Ayse Peero Murshid ke haanth me hanth diya hai Ayse peer ke Aap mureed hain jo intehai Darze ke Kamil peer hain, Achha main kisi ke peer sahab ke khilaf nahi bol rahi Peer Sahab kamil ho sakte hain, Jo Mureed hote hain na ye nakis hote hain inme kami hoti hai Jo is tarah ki Soch le kar ghumte hain

❐ Balki unko Sharm karni chahiye ki Ayse Peer ke Aap Mureed ho ke aysi bate karte hain, unka Zahen kya hota hai ki Maine Peer o Murshid ka danan pakad liya hai bait kar liye hai Ab to hum confirm jannati ho gaye kuch bhi ho jaye Mere Peer o Murshid to Mujhe Bakhswa ke mujhe jannat me le hi jayege yani goya ki معاذ الله unho ne Peero Murshid ki bait ko aysa samajh liya hai ki Bait ki wajah se AllaH Ta'ala mazbur ho kar hame jannat ata farmayega or yahi cheez unko gunaho Par Ayse daleer kar deti hai aysa bewak kar deti hai banda fir Aam gunah Karne lagta hai

❐ Yani unko lagta hai hum Namaze Padh rahe hain, hum Roze Rakh rahe hain to chal jayega Peero Murshid ka Daman hanth me hai to fir kisi ko chahe kuch bhi bol de, jis tarah chahe dil tod de, kisi ke Paise hadap le kuch bhi kar le chal jayega Q ki Mere hanth me Peero murshid ka Daman hai or main Fir jannat me Jau ga hi gau ga Q ki Mere Peer o Murshid mujhe bakhswa ke rahege, Kya Aap ke Peero Murshid aap ko 100% guarantee de rahe hain Qiyamat ke din woh aap ko bakhswae ge?? Agar koi Peer Is tarah ki guarantee deta hai to woh Peer hai hi nahi aap Samjhe le Jo guarantee ke sath kahe, nahi Qayamat me 100% tumko bakhswau ga to woh peer hai hi nahi Aap Samajh le

❐ Har koi Kahta hai ki Rabb ki Rahmat se mujhe ummeed hogi ki mujhe AllaH Ta'ala Shafa'at ka moka dega to main mureedo ki Shafa'at karunga, Woh Apne Rabb ki Rahmat ki Taraf Nazar Rakh Rahe hain ye nahi kahte ki 100% aap ko bakhshwaege ye logo ne apne se samajh liya hai, woh Jaise Aap ke Peero murshid kamil hain waise Mureed bhi Kamil bane unke farman par chale logo ki is tarah Dil Aazari karne se bache,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 117

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

❐ Aala Hazrat Farmate hain na Sarkar ﷺ Jaisa Koi Peer Nahi or Hazrat e Abu Bakar Siddiq رضی الله تعالی عنه jaisa koi Mureed nahi Or is baat me Shayad hi kisi ko ho nahiii ho sakta, Mere Sarkar ﷺ jaisa koi kamil Peer hai Nahi or Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddiq رضی الله تعالی عنه Jaisa kamil Mureed har cheez me Apne Peer ka baat puri tarah Manne wala unki tarah koi or zaat nahi jinke liye mere Sarkar ﷺ ne Farma diya ki Duniya me Suraj tulu us shakhs par nahi buwa hai Jo Abu bakar se behtar ho Jinke liye Sarkar ﷺ Farmaye ki Duniya me main sabhi ke Ahsan chuka diye lekin Abu Bakar Ka Ahsan baki hai Baroze Qiyamat AllaH Ta'ala isko pura Farmayega

❐ Woh Siddiqe Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Shaan hai jinke paas Confirm jannat ki Ticket hai Q ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmadiya ki Abu Bakar رضی الله تعالی عنه Kataee Jannati hain Duniya me hi farma diya gaya ki woh jannati hain Ye sab cheeze unke paas maujood thi Aysa kamil murshid Siddiqe Akbar ke paas tha Ayse kamil basarate Abu Bakar Siddiq ke paas thi ki woh Jannati hain fir bhi aap ne Nahi padha ki Siddiqe Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Raat Raat bhar Roya karte they Farmate they ki kaas main Bakri ka Bachha hota*** is tarah woh khaufe khuda me rote they

❐ Agar ummat me Sabse Jada Koi Shafa'at ke koi Ahel hain to woh siddiqe Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه hain to Sabse Bahtreen woh hain Balki unke wasile se hum duaa karte hain ki Maula Ta'ala hame Bakhsh de to woh Kahuf se Ro rahe they to Q ro rahe they kya unhe Naaz nahi tha Sarkar ﷺ ke hanth Par Bait karne ka? Tha woh jante they ki Hamare Sarkar Kamil hain Lekin fir bhi unhe AllaH Ta'ala ki Benitazi Yaad thi Sarkar ﷺ ne Confirm Jannati hone ka unhe basarat de di fir Bhi unke Dil me AllaH Ta'ala ka khauf isliye tha ki woh jante hain ki Maula Ta'ala beniyaz hai hum chahe kitni bhi Neki Kar le Lekin AllaH ki zaat par koi Asar Murattab nahi hone wala ki woh Mazboor ho kar hame jannat ata farma de yahi Beniyazi unke zahen me hamesha hoti or Isi Beniyazi ki wajah se Sahaba itna Roya karte they Jabki hum Ahle Sunnat ka Aqeeda tahi hai or kahte bhi hain ki Har Sahabi e Nabhi jannati hain Jannati hain Jannati hain,

❐ Fir Bhi Sahaba itna Q Roya karte they? Q ki Sabse Jada AllaH Ta'ala ko janne wale bhi wahi Sahabi they Sarkar ﷺ ke zariye unho ne AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat ko Pahchana to woh jante they ki AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz hai uski Beniyazi se darte huwe kabhi bhi ye nahi sochte ki hum AllaH ke Rasool ke Sahabi hain to معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala Mazbur ho kar hum par Jannat ko wajib kar dega halanki Inme se baaz ko Jannat ka wada kar bhi diya gaya hai fir bhi woh darte they Q ki AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz hai, AllaH Ta'ala Beniyaz hai to Kabhi Gunah ki wajah se Tauba ke Darwaze band Nahi honge or isi Tarah Beniyaz hai isliye koi Bhi Neki Hum chahe kitna bhi kar le Aysa Nahi hoga ki AllaH Ta'ala Mazbur ho kar hame Woh Jannat Ata farma de,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 118

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Achha Ab ye Bilkul zahen se nikal de to fir hum Neki Karna chhod de Gunah kar le to bhi kuch nahi hoga?? Aysa nahiiii hai, Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Azali Faisla hai ki jo Neki kare ga jo khaufe Khuda Rakhte huwe Apni Zindagi guzare ga to uske liye Bakhshis hai to usko Yaad Karte huwe Apne Nek Aamal karna hai or fir Duaa AllaH Ta'ala se ye kare ki Maula Ta'ala hum jante hain ki hum tere Shaan ke laik koi ibadat nahi kar sakte na hamari ibadato ki tujhe Hazat hai, Lekin..!! Maula hum To tere Mohtaz hain hum tere siwa kiski bargah me Pahunch sakte hain hum tere Mohtaz hain in ibadato ko tu Apni Rahmat se Qubool Farma,

❐ kya Hamari Namaze Is lakin hain ki hum AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Pesha kare woh Qubool kar le? Kya Hamari Namaze Aysi hain kya itna ikhlas unme hota hai? Hum padhte hain bas zahen Hazaar baar idhar udhar jata hai to ibadate bhi hamari kamil nahi hoti isliye Duaa hamesha Ye karni chahiye ki Maula tu Qubool farma le, Yani معاذ الله Hum AllaH Ta'ala Par zor-Zabardasti nahi karte hum kahte hain ki Maula Tu Raheem hai Rahem Farmane wala hai tu Beniyaz hai tu Apni Rahmat se meri in ibadato ko Qubool farma, to Hamesha Yaad rakhe Maula Ta'ala ka ye Ahsaan hai ki woh hamari ibadato ko Qobool farma Raha hai to Rahmat se Hamesha is tarah Duaa mangni chahiye Ye nahi ki zor zabardasti kar ke hum khade ho jaye Ab to AllaH Ta'ala ko Qubool karna hi padega nahiiii..

❐ Yaad Rakhe..!! Ek Baar Sarkar ﷺ Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke sath they to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Qimat ke din Sab AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat se Jannat me jayege AllaH Ta'ala jis jis ko jannat Ata farmayega na Qayamat ke din woh apni Rahmat se Ata farmayega kisi ke Amal se nahi, To Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Daira e Adab me Rahte huwe puch Sarkar ﷺ se ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ kya Aap ko bhi AllaH Ta'ala Apni Rahmat se hi jannat Ata farmayega to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya main bhi Apne Rabb ki Rahmat se Jannat jaunga Ye Maula Ta'ala ki Beniyazi hai Banda kitna bhi chahe Nek Aamal kar le Jannat usko uske Nek Aamal ki wahaj se nahiii milegi ki Isne itni Nek Amal kar liye to Mazbur ho kar AllaH Ta'ala ne usko Jannat Ata farmaya Nahii, Balki,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 119

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Balki ek waqiya aap ko Sunate hain, Qayamat me Ek shakhs Bahut sari Nekiya le kar aayega to fir jab woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me hazir hoga to AllaH Ta'ala Farmayega maine ise Apne Rahmat se moaf kar diya ise Jannat me le jao to woh shakhs kahega Maola Ta'ala Apni Rahmat se Q kya maine Neki nahi ki hai Main chahta hu ki maine Neki ki thi is niyat se ki mujhe jannat mil jaye to main chahta hu ki Meri Neki ke badle mejuhe Jannat di jaye yani us bande ka Zahen aap dekhe ye zahen hoga ki maine bahut sari Nekiya ki hai to ye Nekiya mujhe kafi ho jaye gi Jannat dilane ke liye to usne is khayal se AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me woh is Tarah pesh karega Momla ki Maula tu Meri Neki ke badle Mujhe jannat de

❐ Fir AllaH Ta'ala Hukum farmayega Uski ek Aankh Mizaan par Rakh Diya jaye or Uski Nekiyo ko wazan kiya jaye To Jab wazan kiya jayega to jis Palde par Aankh rahi hogi na Woh palda Bhari ho jayega or uski Nekiya kam pad jayegi, Yani Ye Maula Ta'ala ki Di huwi jo Aankh hai na chhota sa putla jo aankh ka hai Ye Maula Ta'ala ki itni badi Nemat hai ki Hum Hazaar Haa ibadaat kar len Fir bhi hum uske us Nemat ka badla nahi chuka sakte,

❐ To wazan karne par Uski Nekiya kam pad jayegi Fir AllaH Ta'ala Hukum Farmayega ki isko Jahannam me le jao Q ki ab ye Maula ka Adlo insaaf hai ye uske sath zabardasti nahi hai Adlo insaf hai usne chaha ki Nekiyo ke Badle Jannat me mujhe le kar Jaya jaye to Maula Ta'ala ne usko uski Haysiyat bata di ki sirf uski ek Aankh ka badla tum nahi chuka sake tumhra Nekiyo ka palda halka ho gaya hai to ab Maula ka Adlo insaaf yahi hai ki fir usko Jahannam me le jaya jaye fir jab le jaya jayega na to Fir Banda royega ki Maula Ta'ala Nahi mujhse galti ho gai Tu Apni Rahmat se Mujhe Jannat ata farma To Jo Bhi Jannat me jayega woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Rahmat se Jannat me jayega.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 120

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ AllaH Ta'ala ko to Sabse Behtar Ambiya Kiram عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Pahchante hain AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat ke bare me unhe Sabse jada Marifat hoti hai Sabse jada ilm hota hai isliye Qayamat ke din Jab Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام honge or Tamaam ummat hogi Apne Hisabo kitaab ka momla hone lagega to Tamaam Makhlook Hatta ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Bhi Farmayenge Nafsi Nafsi Aye AllaH Meri Jaan Meri Jaan Yani tu mujhe Bakhsh de woh Apne Walidain Maa baap bachho Bhai bahen ko Aastiza ko kisi ko peero Murshid ko kisi ka usko ua waqt zahen nahi hoga Woh Sirf Apne bare me sochega or kahega Nafsi Nafsi to Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Bhi Farmayege Nafsi Nafsi,

Ye Q kahenge?? Halanki AllaH Ta'ala ne inse wada Farmadiya hai ki inko Jannat ata kar di jayegi..??

❐ AllaH Ta'ala ke Ambiya to Kataee Jannati hain inpar معاذ الله kya Azaab hone wala hai?? Nahii Balki inko Jannat ata ki jane wali hi hai pata hai inko to fir Q Nafsi Nafsi kahege ? Ye isi liye Nafsi Nafsi kahege ki ye AllaH Ta'ala ko Bahut Achhe se Pahchante hain or Woh jante hain ki AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Beniyaz hai us din unki Nazar AllaH Ta'ala ke is wade par nahi hogi ko inko Jannat ata kar di jayegi Balki us din unki Nazar Sirf or Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ki Beniyzi par hogi ki koi bhi shaksh kisi bhi wajah se AllaH Ta'ala ko Mazbur nahi kar sakta ki woh use Jannat Ata karde isi cheez par unko pura focus hoga or isi focus ki wajah se woh Nafsi Nafsi kahenge.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 121

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Jab Hum Duaa Mangte hain to Kuch Duaa e Qubool hoti hain Kuch Nahi to fir kya Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Asar Qubool karna nahi hai?? Ki kuch cheezo ki wajah se AllaH Ta'ala Ne Qubool kar liya kuch cheezo ki wajah se AllaH Ta'ala ne Qubool nahi kiya ?

❐ Hum Jo Duaa mangte hain na Koi bhi Duaa Aysi nahi hoti ki Jo Qubool na ho Har Duaa jo aap dil se Mange ge woh Qubool hi Qubool hai, Ha ye ho sakta hai ki us Duaa me Jo aap mang rahe hain woh Mangne wali cheez ho sakta hai kabhi aap ko Faoran de di jaye kuch ko Thodi Der baad di jaye or kuch ko Diya hi na jaye Jo Cheez aap mang rahe hain ye ho sakta hai,

❐ Duaa AllaH Ta'ala Qubool Farmata hai, Duaa Bhi ek ibadat hai, Qubool farmana matlab iska Sawab aap ko diya jata hai or jo Aap mang Rahe hain Woh dena Alag baat hai, Jo Aap Duaa (ibadat) kar rahe hain iska Qubool hona matlab iska bhi sawab Aap ko Diya jata hai to Har Duaa Qubool hai or Qubool hone ke sath sath Jo Aap cheeze mang rahe hain unme se kuch cheeze aap ko Faoran di Jayegi kuch thodi der ke baad di jayegi, kuch Di hi nahi jayegi Lekin Jab Qayamat ke Roz Aap jayege na to us Duaa ka Aap ko behtreen Sawab Diya jayega ki jisme Aap ne koi cheez Mangi ho or woh cheez aap ko Duniya me Nahi di gai thi,

❐ Balki Farmaya jata hai Riwayat me hai, Jiska khulasa hai ki Banda Jab Qayamat ke Din Ayega or un Duaao ke sawab ko dekhega ki jisme uski woh Hazate puri nahi huwi thi Duniya me or uska sawab woh Qayamat ke din dekhega to tamanna karega ki kaaas Duniya me Hamari koi Duaa Qubool hi na hoti, سبحان الله Yani Banda jab Tadap kar Duaa kar raha hai fir bhi usko nahi mil raha hai to iska matlab ye nahi hai ki Aap ki Duaa waste ho gai nahii AllaH Ta'ala Apni Rahmat se iska bhi behtreen Sila aap ke liye Rakhha hai jo Aap ko Baroze Qiyamat diya jayega Aap Samjhe ki uska sawab kitna hoga Banda mazbur ho kar kahe ki kaas meri koi Duaa Qubool nahi hoti,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 122

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Kabhi kabhar Aysi sakht Aazmaish hoti hai ki hum itna Rote hain, itna Rote hain ki Maula Ek Baar Ye Duaa Qubool Farmale Ye cheez hame Ata Farma de Bahut jada Rote hain Fir Bhi woh Cheez Nahi mil Rahi to aap ne jo us par Sabr kiya Iska Behtreen Sila ان شاء الله Qayamat ke din Diya jayega to Har Duaa Qubool hoti hi hai Ha Ye cheeze jo Aap ne Mangi hai kabhi jo Faoran ata ki Jati hai to ye Faoran ata karna ye isliye nahiii hai ki Aap ki Duaa ne AllaH Ta'ala Par ek aysa Asar kar diya ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Faoran aap ko ata kar diya Nahiii Mazbur ho kar AllaH Ta'ala Ne Ata nahi kiya,

❐ isliye Ata kiya ki is waqt woh cheez Aap ko milna Achha tha Aap ke haq me Achha tha isliye Ata kar diya, Kabhi kabhar Faoran Ata nahi kiya jata kuch der ke baad Ata kiya jata hai Q ke woh waqt aap ke liye Achha nahi tha ki Aap us cheez ko le aap ke liye Thodi der ke baad woh milna Achha tha, Aysa hi hota hai na Kabhi kabhar Jo cheez hame Faoram mil jati hai uski Qadr bhi nahi hoti kuch Der ke baat milti hai na to uski Qadr bhi Hame Ho jati hai.

❐ to Kabhi kabhar jo aap ko Der se cheeze milti hain isliye hota hai ki Pahle milna Aap ke Haq me Achha nahi tha Baad me milna Achha tha isliye Late se Diya jata hai or Kabhi kabhar umr bhar aap ko woh cheez nahi di jati woh isliye hai ki ye umr bhar bhi aap ke liye Achhi nahi hai Ye cheez hi aap ke liye Achhi nahi thi isliye Maula Ta'ala ne usko Door kar diya to AllaH Ta'ala Janta hai Apne bande ke liye ki kon si cheez Achhi hai kon si nahii to Agar nahi diya ja raha hai iska Matlab ye cheez hi Aap ke liye Achhi nahi hai,

❐ Balki Duaa bhi isi Tarah karna chahiye ki Maula Ta'ala Hum Jo bhi tujhse Mang Rahe hain Agar hamare liye ye Achha hai to tu Apni Rahmat se ise or Achha kar ke hame Ata farma de or Agar ye hamare Haq me Achha nahi hai hum samajh nahi pa rahe Maula Hamara Dilo Dimag bhi iske khayal se Paak Rakh, Hamare Zahen se iska khayal hi hata de Jo cheez hamare liye Achhi nahi hai is tarah Duaa karni chahiye, To Duaa e Bhi Jab kare na to kuch is tarah kare ki ye Tamaam Aqeeda aap ke zahen me aate rahe or ye Aap ko revise bhi hote rahe or iski Barkat se Aap sahi tariqe se Duaa kare kuch jid karna ladna is tarah kahna ki Abhi de De Abhi de de معاذ الله jaise woh mazbur ho kar dene wala ho, Ye sab cheezo se parhez karna chahiye.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 123

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aqeeda :- AllaH Ta'ala ke Afa'al Agraaz se Paak hote hain.

Afa'al kahte Hain kisi ke kaam ko jaise hum Chalna karte hain firna, khana-pina, uthna- baithna ye Sab hamare kaam hote hain na isko urdu me kahte hain Afaal kaam ko.

Or Agraaz , Garz kahte hain kisi reason ko kisi wajah ko

To is 👆 Aqeede ko Samjhne se pahle kuch bate hain Pahle woh Samjhate hain fir Aap ko ye Aqeeda samjhate hain

❐ Dekhiye hum jab bhi koi kaam karte hain na to Sabse pahle ek Garz aati hai ek wajah aati hai hum jo bhi kaam karte hain hamare life me hum insano ka mamla ye hai ki hum jo bhi kaam karte hain sabse pahle koi Kaam karne se pahle ek garz ek mazburi paida ho jati hai fir isko dekhte huwe hum ek decision lete hain koi irada karte hain fir irada karne ke baad hum koi kaam karte hain to ye hamara tariqa hota hai,

❐ Jaise misaal ke taur par bhook lagna : Insan hain Hame to bhook lagti hai to bhook lagna ye ek wajah ban gaya ye ek Garz ban gaya reason ban gaya Ek mazburi ban gai ek wajah pesh aa gaya hamare life me to ab iski wajah se hum Jab bhook lagti hai to dil me irada karte hain na ki bhook lag rahi hai isliye abhi hame khana khana padega begair bhook ke jab khate hain to kya kahte hain bekar me kha rahe hain, ha jab wakaee khane ki zarurat hoti hai tab hum khaye to tab banda kahta ki ye kaam wali cheez hai to sabse pahle ek zarurat aati hai koi ek wajah paida hoti hai uske baad hum irada karte hain jaise maine kaha bhook lagna, insaan hain to bhook lagti hai to first bhook lagna hai uske baad hum irada karte hain ki are bhook lagi hai to us bhook ki wajah se hum mazboor ho kar Dil me irada karte hain ki ab kuch khana khate hain ab ye jab irada kar liya to fir ja kar us par kaam pura karte hain ja kar khana banate hain ya bana huwa rakha huwa hai to usko le kar khate hain to ye hamara mamla hai, or Agar begair kisi reason ke agar hum koi kaam kare to fir bekar kaam hota hai agar kisi ko bhook hi nahi lagi or woh ayse hi irada kar liya ki kuch khata hi or khane lag jata hai to fir hum kya kahte hain ayse shakhs ko bhook hi nahi lagi hai fir bhi kha raha hai to ye bekar ka kaam hai

❐ Ek or misal , Jaise Need Aana :- Need Aana ek Hamari Mazburi banti hai ek zarurat banti hai to jab Need aati hai to fir hum Dil me ek irada kar lete hain ki Ab ja kar hame sona hai to ye hamara ek irada huwa iske baad hum is irade par amal karte hain fir ja kar hum so jate hain, Or Agar koi zarurat hi nahi thi or Agar hum woh kam kare zarurat hi nahi thi need hi nahi aa rahi thi fir bhi Banda ja kar zabardasti Soye ja raha hai soye ja raha hai to hum kya kahenge ye bekar ka kaam hai, to ye hamare sath hota hai or Hamare Sath jo bhi mamla hota hai woh 3 steps me hota hai pahle koi Ek Reason aati hai koi ek mazburi aati hai koi zarutat zindagi me aati hai uske baad us Zarurat ko dekhte huwe Hum Dil me koi irada karte hain fir us irade par amal kar ke hum Actions karte hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 124

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ AllaH Ta'ala ke Mutalliq Humne Padha ki AllaH Ta'ala ke jitne bhi Afaal hain ye Agraaz se Paak hain Yani jab bhi AllaH Ta'ala koi Action farmata hai koi kaam karta hai to fir isme koi (Jaise hamare isme kya tha ki hum makhlooq me Pahle koi reason hoti hai koi zarurat hoti hai uske baad hum irada kar ke kaam karte hain) Lekin AllaH Ta'ala Hamara Khuda hai Naa or Ye Khuda ki Shaan nahi ki woh koi cheez ki wajah se mazbur ho kar ya kisi zarurat ki wajah se Woh koi irada Farmaye AllaH Ta'ala kisi ka mohtaz nahi hai koi cheez koi reason usko mazbur nahi kar sakti ki woh ek irada kare fir us par Amal kare Ye hum insaan hain ki cheeze hame mazbur kar rahi hain Bhookh hame mazbur kar rahi hai ki hum khane ka irada kare'n , Need hame mazbur kar rahi hai ki hum sone ka irada kare'n Isi Tarah Rizk ke liye Bachho ki Parwarish karna ye sab cheeze hame mazbur kar rahi hain ki hum bahar ja kar koi kaam kare'n to cheez hame mazbur karti hain koi irada karne ke liye,

❐ Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala Hamara khuda hai use koi cheez kabhi Bhi mazboor nahi karti isliye AllaH Ta'ala ne Azali irade Farmaye hain Yani har cheezo ke irade AllaH Ta'ala ne Pahle se farma diye hain ki kon sa Phel AllaH Ta'ala ne karna hai Aysa nahiii hai ki pahle koi wajah Ki Fir AllaH Ta'ala ne us par معاذ الله socho bichar kiya or Fir irada kiya ki mujhe ye kaam karna hai Nahii,

❐ Hamesha AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Sabse Pahle irada hota hai Abhi ye cheeze aai nahi thi reasons bane hi nahi they koi mazburiya bani hi nahi thi usi waqt se AllaH Ta'ala ne Azal se Yani Hamesha se AllaH Ta'ala ne cheezo ka irada farma liya hai jab koi mazburi nahi thi koi taqlife nahi thi wajah nahi tha koi reasons nahi they us waqt se bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne irade Farma liye hain kab kya kis waqt AllaH Ta'ala kya Phel farmayega Yani AllaH Ta'ala Hamesha se irada Farmaya huwa hai fir Jab waqt Aata hai kisi cheez ke kaam ka to AllaH Ta'ala woh Phel farmata hai ya uska hukum deta hai to Sath hi sath reasons khud ban jati hai Isko misal se samjhe to jada samajh aaye ga

Misal :- Jaise Dekhe'n AllaH Ta'ala ne Hamesha se Faisla Farmaya hai ki usne Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko Duniya me bhejna hai Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Hamesha se irada hai, Bando kya mamla hai Maine Aap ko samjhaya ki Pahle koi zarurat hoti hai fir irada hota hai fir kaam hota hai, Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ka mamla hum is tarah ka nahi sochege, AllaH Ta'ala Pahle irada Farmata hai fir uska hukum deta hai Ya woh Kaam Farmata hai woh Phel Farmata hai or Jab woh Phel Farmata hai na to khud Ba khud Reasons bhi paida ho jate hain Yani yaha par pahle irada hai baad me us par Action or reasons hain,

❐ Makhlook nakis hai hum Mazboor log hain to hame pahle koi reasons koi zarurat aati hai fir hamara irada hota hai fir Action hote hain, Lekin AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Aysi koi cheez nahi hai koi reasons koi zarurat nahi hai jo mazboor karegi ki woh us Par ye Faisla farmaye ya is par irada kare AllaH Ta'ala Mazboor hone se Paak hai AllaH Ta'ala Kabhi mazboor mahi ho sakta AllaH Ta'ala Pahle irada farmata hai fir us irade ke mutabiq jab Phel farmata hai Action ka hukum deta hai to reasons khud ba khud paida ho jate hain Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Shaan hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 125

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

❐ Aysa nahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne bas ayse ek irada Farma diya or woh bekar ke irade hain Jaise Maine kaha na ki hum bando ka kya hota hai ki Agar koi reason na ho or hum kahe ki khana hai bas bhuk nahi lagi hai fir bhi kha raha hai need nahi aa rahi hai fir bhi ye so raha hai to hum kahenge ki ye bekar kaam hai, Lekin..!! معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala ka kaam Aysa nahi hai Bhale usne jab irada Farmaya tha tab koi reasons nahi they Lekin Jab AllaH Ta'ala us ka action farmata hai na tab Hazaar ha hiqmate, Hazaar ha reason, Hazaar ha buzuhaat khud ba khud Paida ho jate hain Jaise

❐ Misal ke taur par :- AllaH Ta'ala ne Hsmesha se ye irada Farma liya tha ki usne Duniya me Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko bhejna hai, Kab irada farmaya tha??? Jab Duniya hi nahi bani thi isme log hi nahi they logo ke Aamal nahi they nekiya nahi thi gunah nahi they us waqt se AllaH Ta'ala ka irada tha ki woh Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko Duniya me bheje ga ye decision AllaH Ta'ala ka Azal (Hamesha) se hai kisi cheez ne AllaH Ta'ala ko Mazboor nahi kiya ki woh ye decision le ki is wajah se Mujhe Ambiya Kiraam ko bhejna Padega Nahi.!! AllaH Ta'ala ka ye Azal se irada tha ki woh Duniya me Ambiya Kiraam ko Bhejega, Fir iske Baad Duniya bani or

❐ Jab Ye mamla huwa na to fir AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Azali Faisle ke Mutabiq Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko Duniya Me bheja To Dekhiye kis Shaan se bhejna huwa ki Jab Duniya me Andhera chhaya huwa tha gunah bhare pade they logo me hidayat ka namo nishan nahi tha us waqt Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Duniya me Tashreef laye to kya Ye Maula Ta'ala ka Kaam bekar huwa??? Nahiii

Or Na hi uska Faisla kisi cheez se Mazboor tha Balki Ye Maula ki Shaan thi ki Jab Irada Farmaya tab to koi mazboori nahi thi lekin Aysa nahi hai ki jab woh kaam farmaya to usme koi reason hi nahi tha koi hiqmat hi nahi thi nahiii, Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne us par jab Action liya to khud Ba khud Hazaar ha hiqmat paida ho gai Nabiyo ke is Duniya me Aane ke Hazaar ha Hiqmat paida ho gai to ye Aqeeda hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ke Afaal Ahraaz se Paak hote hain

❐ Yani Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne irada farmaya to us Waqt koi reasons nahi they koi wuzoohat nahi thi ki jiski beena par Aap kahe ki AllaH Ta'ala ne in cheezo ki wajah se mazboor ho kar Faisla Farmaya to is Aqeede me Main point yahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala kisi cheez se kabhi mazboor nahi hota na uska koi decision is wajah se hota hai ki woh mazboor ho kar cheezo ka Decision le raha hai, Khulasa yahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Jo bhi momla farmata hai woh kisi reasons ki wajah se mazboor ho kar nahi farmata, uska irada hota hai lekin jab bhi woh Phel farmata hai to is tarah hai ke fir usme hazaar ha hiqmate Khud ba khud paida ho jati hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 126

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aqeeda :- AllaH Ta'ala Jism o Jismaniyat samt Wagaira se Paak hai

AllaH Ta'ala Jism Se Paak hai Jism se Meri murad body Part's se Paak hai, Hum insan hain Hamare Haanth Paer hain Aankh Muh Naak wagaira hain sab kuch hai Lekin AllaH Ta'ala Body Part's se Paak hai chahe zahri taur Par Jo Aap ko Nazar aa rahe hain woh ho Ya Jo body part's Aap ko Nazar nahi aate jaise Dil hai liver hai to ye to nazar nahi aa rahe hai na to ye chhupe hain to chahe woh chhupe huwe body part's ho Ya zahri body part's ho AllaH Ta'ala har kisam ke jism se Paak hai Ye Musalmano ki khaas shaan hai ki hum AllaH Ta'ala ka koi khaas Tasawwur bhi Nahi karte koi image nahiii late or Na hi ye batate kihain ki معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala iski Tarah dikhta hai uski tarah dikhta hai Nahiii AllaH Ta'ala Khuda hai Aqal uska ihata nahi kar sakti Hamare Aqal me AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Aa nahi Sakti hum imagen nahi kar sakte AllaH Ta'ala ko Tasawwur me Apne nahi la sakte to AllaH Ta'ala Jism se Paak hai.

❐ Isi Tarah AllaH Ta'ala Jismaniyat se Paak hai Yani ye nahi kah sakte ki معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala ki itni hight hai Itni length hai lambai me gahrai me chodai me itna hai معاذ الله ye sab cheeze bhi hum nahi kah sakte AllaH Ta'ala ye cheezo se bhi Paak hai Q ki Dekhe ye Tamaam cheeze Makhlook hain AllaH Ta'ala ne inhe Banai hai even kisi cheez ki lambai chodai, gahrai ye sab cheeze bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Baad me banai hai

❐ Isi Tarah AllaH Ta'ala simt (direction) se bhi Paak Hai Aysa nahi kah sakta banda ki AllaH Ta'ala معاذ الله upar hai niche hai left hai Right hai, kareeb hai door hai jo ye directions hum kahte hain na isse bhi AllaH Ta'ala Paak hai

❐ Yaha Par Bilkhushoosh Tawajjoh dena chahiye hamare yaha common hai ki log ishara karte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala upar hai معاذ الله ek Tasawwur hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Aasmano Par hai Ya is tarah bate bhi hoti hain ki AllaH Ta'ala upar baitha hai na معاذ الله Woh to koi zulm kare to jawab deta hai kya AllaH Ta'ala upar baitha nahi hai معاذ الله woh insaaf Farmayega, woh upar wala hai na woh dekh raha hai is tarah ke Alfaaz istemat karte hain to Yaad Rakhe ye sab kufriya zumle hain in par bhale ulma kiraam ne Sareeh Kufr ka hukum nahi lagaya hai, bahrhaal hai ye kufriya zumle to inse bilkul ijtenab karna chahiye hamare islaam me koi Aqeeda nahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala upar hai معاذ الله Arsh par baitha hai ye sab koi tasawwur hamare isme nahi hai, Or kuch logo ki aadat ye hoti hai kahne ki ke AllaH Ta'ala Maojood hai ye kahe thik hai lekin kuch log kahte hain Har Jagah maojood hai معاذ الله ye bhi galat ye bhi kufriya zumle me Shamil hota hai

⚠️ Achha Ye kufriya zumle hain isse Aap rok sakte hain Lekin kisi par hukme kufr is tarah seedha faoran na lagaya karen agar kisi ne ayse zumle kahe hain fir iska kya hukum hoga ye muftiyane kiraam se puchh kar le ki isme unke liye Sareeh kufr ka hukm lagta hai ya nahi.. Bahrhal ye zumle kufriya hain hum iska istemal nahi kar sakte ki AllaH Ta'ala upar hai Arsh par hai zameen par hai Aange hai pichhe hai hamare kareeb hai ye sab words AllaH Ta'ala ke liye istemal nahiii karne chahiye Jisse koi direction ka Andaza lagaya ja sake

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 127

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Kuch logo ki Aadat hoti hai Bachho ko Sikhate hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Har jagah Maojood hai Nahiii Ayse zumle Bachho ko bhi na sikhaye Sikhana hai to U sikhaye ki AllaH Ta'ala Ek hai AllaH Ta'ala Maojood hai "Har jagah ka Lafz Nahiii" AllaH Ta'ala Maojood hai Ha uska ilm Or uski Qudrat har Jagah Maojood hai Yani har jagah ko cover kiye huwe hai AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm me har cheez hai AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm har cheez ko cover kye huwe hai isi Tarah AllaH Ta'ala ki Qudrat (Power) bhi har cheez ko cover kiye huwe hai, Lekin..!! khaas AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Direction Batana ye Bhi galat hai

❐ Isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala harkat karne se Ya ek jagah rukne se in sab cheezo se bhi Paak hai Ye Sab cheeze bhi hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye nahi kah sakte ki معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala chal Raha hai Ya Harkat kar raha hai Haanth paer hila raha hai ye to hai hi nahiiii AllaH Ta'ala Jism se Paak hai isi tarah move karne se bhi paak hai ek jagah se Dusri jagah or Ruke huwe Rahne se bhi Paak hai Ye Makhlook ka tasawwur hai AllaH Ta'ala ke liye ye Tasawwur Hargiz Jaiz nahi Hai

❐ Iski Daleel kya hai?? Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Jism se bhi Paak hai Jismaniyat se Bhi Paak hai Yani Har tarah ke body part's se bhi Paak hai Har tarah ke Direction se Paak hai zameen me Rahne se Paak hai kisi jagah Par rukne se Paak hai isi tarah face se Paak hai in Tamaam cheezo se AllaH Ta'ala Paak hai or iski Daleel Surah Shura ki Aayat no. 11 hai لَیْسَ كَمِثْلِهٖ شَیْءٌۚ- us Jaysi koi Shay nahi Hai

Ki usko Aap dekh kahe ke Dekho jaise ye chal Raha hai na Bilukl معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala isi tarah chalta hai ye kaisa baitha hai to AllaH Ta'ala Bilkul isi tarah baithta hai Nahiiii hum koi bhi cheez comparison la hi nahiii sakte Yani hum Apne zahen me AllaH Ta'ala ka Tasawwur Hargiz..!! Hargiz..!! Hargiz..!! nahiii la sakte

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 128

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ To Ab sawal ye Aata hai ki fir jo hum Ahadees me sunte hain Quraan e Majeed me Padhte hain baaz Aayat aysi hai ki Jisme AllaH Ta'ala ke liye kuch body part's ka zikar aata hai ya kuch aysi cheezo ka zikar aata hai Jo is Aqeede ke bazahir aysa lagta h ki khilaf hai to fir iska ma'ana kya hai??? Jaise Quraan e Majeed me kuch Aayat me Farmaya gaya hai ki يد الله Yad kahte hain Haanth ko يد الله AllaH Ta'al ka hanth Ab agar iska direct Dictionary wala meaning karenge to banda u hi Tarjuma karega ki AllaH Ta'ala ka hanth, وجه الله hai AllaH Ta'ala ka chahra hai Isi Tarah Kahi par hai AllaH Ta'ala ki pindli Paer Ye hai to

❐ To Ye sari Cheeze Quraan e Majeed me aati hain ya basa Aoqat Ahadeese Mubarika me Aati hai Yaad Rakkhe hum Yaha Par direct woh wala meaning nahi lenge يد الله Agar kaha Gaya hai to AllaH Ta'ala ka Hanth nahi bolge AllaH Ta'ala ka Daste Qudrat kahnge Daste Rahmat kahenge ye cheeze hoti hain AllaH Ta'ala ka chahra hai to hum iska tarjuma karenge hum Rahmat to yaha par direct meaning nahi karna hota

Ye Bilkhusus un logo ke liye ek dars hai jo Sarf Sahaw grammar padhte hain ya fir utna bhi nahi padhte balki word to word Meaning padhne ke jo sokeen hote hain na Fir jinho ne Aqaaid Nahi seekhe hote jinho ne ulma kiraam ki Tashreehat nahi padhi hadeeso me jo Tasreehat explanation hain inko nahi padhe woh banda isi tarah gumrah ho jata hai uski Apni kotahi se gumrah ho jata hai ki woh khud ba khud Tarjuma kar raha hai or usne Aysa koi معاذ الله kufriya Tarjuma kar liya ki AllaH Ka Hanth Yaha par Maojood hai or fir uske zahen me wahi Tasawwur Aayega,

❐ Jo ye kahte hain na ki hame ulma Kiraam ki zarurat nahi hai hame Tafseer karane walo ki zarurat nahi hai ki koi hame Quraan Samjhaye AllaH ne Quraan Aasan bana kar bheja hai hum Jab chahe Padh sakte hain Samajh Sakte hain kuch logo ki bate yahi hoti hai na ki hamare liye Bukhari kafi hai hum transaction Padhe ge humko puri Bukhari samajh aa jayegi ustaad ki zarurat nahi hai kisi Muhaddis ki zarurat nahi hai kisi ulma ki zarurat nahi hai AllaH Ta'ala ne Deen ko Aasan bana kar bheja hai,

❐ Agar itna hi Aasan hota to inse puchhe ki Quraan Sidha Q nazil nahi farmaya AllaH Ta'ala ne ise kisi Nabi Par Q nazil Farmaya hai isliye Farmaya hai na taki hame samajh me aa jaye ki Quraan Aasan hai lekin uske liye hai jo sahi Bande se ja kar usko seekhe AllaH ke Nabi se Seekhe uske Sahaba se seekhe uske ulma se seekhe Mufassireen se seekhe Muhaddiseen se Seekhe Jinho ne puri zindagi Apni isme laga di ki Quraan Ko Samjhe, Quraan ko Samakhne ke liye sirf ek aat 2 ilm Kafi nahi hai Balki 100 se jada ilm zaruri hote hain Quraan e Paak Ko samajhne ke liye Hadeese Mubarika ko Samajhne ke liye inse Rules ko nikalne ke liye har kisi ke bas ki baat nahi Fir jo karega woh isi tarah ke Tarjume karega isi tarah woh apne imaan ko gawa Baithe ga jo word to ward padh liya or word to word tarjuma kar raha

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 129

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Kuch words Baar baar aate hain inka meaning note kar len ki kya hota hai :- jaha Par bhi Likha hoga AllaH Ta'ala ka hanth hai ya is tarah ka word ho to isse murad iska meaning hota hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Qudrat AllaH Ta'ala ki Taqat Aysa Tarjuma karte hain, Isi Tarah Jaha Par likha hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ka chahra hota hai to Yaha Par Chahre se Muraad AllaH Ta'ala ke Rahmat ka Tawajjoh karna AllaH Ta'ala us bande ki taraf Apni Rahmat ko Mutawajjeh karta hai Rahmat usko AllaH Ta'ala ki Milti hai, AllaH ki Pindli : Pindli Paer ke Hisse ko Kahte hain Isse Muraad AllaH Ta'ala ki Saltnat hai kuch jagah par, or kuch jagah Aakhirat ki Siddat ye hota hai

❐ Or Baaz Jagah Quraan e Majeed me hai AllaH Ta'ala Arsh Par istewa Farmata hai hum to tarjuma Ayse hi karte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Arsh par istewa Farmata hai Arabic word hai lekin jo tarujma karte hai na to woh istewa ka bhi tarjuma karte hain or kahte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Arsh Par Baitha hai معاذ الله Jo bilkul hi Deen e islaam ke basic se basic Aqeeda ka waqif nahi hoga na woh is Tarah ka tarjuma karta hai, Jahan par bhi likha ho AllaH Ta'ala Arsh par hai ya istewa farmata hai is tarah ki cheeze ho to iska haqeeqi meaning hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Aasman ki taraf khaas tawajjoh farmata hai

❐ AllaH Ta'ala khush hota hai iska matlab hum padh chuke hain ki woh bando ko Inaam deta hai sawab ata farmata hai, Jaha par ye likha ho ki AllaH Ta'ala Naraz hota hai to iska Matlab Hai AllaH Ta'ala Bando ko saza deta hai isi tarah hum padhte hain baaz Hadees me baaz Raato me bhi ye fazilat sunai jati hai jaise Shabe Bara'at hai, Tahajjud ke waqt h is tarah ke hadees me kuch Fazilate Aati hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Aasman e Duniya par nuzool Farmata hai to iska matlab hai woh Apne Rahmat ko bando ke kareeb kar deta hai uski Rahmat bando ke kareeb ho jati hai banda koshish karega to Rahmat se jada pa sakta hai or jald pa sakta hai

❐ Isi tarah farmaya gaya hai ki AllaH Ta'ala hansta hai baaz jagah ayse hain ki AllaH Ta'ala muskurata hai to isse murad bhi yahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala kush ho kar bande ko khoob sara sawab ata farmata hai, Khush hona matlab AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza use hansil ho jati hai bande ko AllaH Ta'ala kareeb kar deta hai us par Rahmat farmata hai usko jada sawab Ata farmata hai

❐ Kahi par likha hota hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Qiyamat ke din fula shakhs ki taraf se jhagda farmayega,to ye jhagda kya معاذ الله jaise hum karte h us tarah hoga?? Nahiiii balki ye hoga ki mazloom ke support me AllaH Ta'ala hoga is tarah ke words milte hain , Jaise Farmaya jata hai na hadees ka hi khulasa hai ki Jo bachha Nabaligi me hi Faot ho jaye to woh bachha AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Apne walidain ke liye jhagda karega to isse kya muraad hai?? Kya banda ja ke AllaH Ta'ala se hanta pati karega معاذ الله aysa to nahiii hai na, is ka matlab yahi hota hai ki woh bachha apne walidain ki help karega unki shafa'at ki koshiah karega or unko puri koshish karega ki woh apne sath jannat me lejaye

❐ To in words ka literal meaning nahi lena hai Ye Nahi ki Jo padha wohi Meaning le to kahi par bhi Agar aap ko is tarah ke words nazar aaye or Aap ke dil me doubt ho ki iska Asal matlab kya hai to fir ulma kiraam se puchh le ki humne to Aqeeda ye padha hai to fir Yaha par isse kya muraad hai to fir woh aap ko bata denge

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 130

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

❐ Aqeeda :- Duniya me zindagi me Apni zahri Aankho se AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar Sirf or Sirf Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke liye khaas hai, Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Alawa kisi or Makhlook ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ka zahri Aankho se didar sabit kare woh kafir ho jayega.

❐ Yaad Rakhe'n zindagi me is duniya me apni Aankho ke zariye AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar sirf or Sirf Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke saath khaas hai iske Alawa hum kisi ke liye bhi chahe woh Nabi ho chahe koi wali ho chahe koi ummati ho kisi ke liye bhi hum nahiii kah sakte ki fula shaksh ne Apne Aankho se AllaH Ta'ala ka didar kiya hai ye Sirf or Sirf mere Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan hai or khushusiyat hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ﷺ ko Apne Ankho ke zariye Didar ata farmaya hai

❐ Aap sab jante hain Na Musa Alaihissalam ne Jab AllaH se ilteja Farmayi ki woh AllaH Ta'ala ka didar karna chahte hain to AllaH Ta'ala ne kya Farma diya AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya لَنْ تَرٰىنِیْ tum hargiz nahi dekh sakte, to jab Musa Alaihissalam ko mana farma diya gaya woh to Nabi hain to fir kisi or makhlook ki kya baat ho sakti hai

Ye Aqeeda Surah inaam ki Aayat no. 103 se Sabit hai, AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai
لَا تُدْرِكُهُ الْاَبْصَارُ
Aankhe uska ihata nahi kar sakti

❐ Aankh ke Andar AllaH Ta'ala ko pura ke pura capture kar lena or dekh lena ye kisi makhlook ke bas ki baat nahi hai or is Duniya me hai hi nahiii Hai Siwaye Sarkar ﷺ ki zaat ke ki jinho ne AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar farmaya hai, Lekin isme bhi hum ye Aqeeda nahi rakhte ki معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ke Aankho me pura ihata ho gaya is tarah ka koi tasawwur hum nahiii rakhte hain AllaH Ta'ala ne Jaise Apne Shaan ke mitabiq dikhana tha Sarkar ﷺ ko dikhaya or Sarkar ﷺ ne usko Dekha bas itna Hamara Tasawwur hai, Ha ye Yaad Rakhen ki Aakhirat me Har Musalman ke liye mumkin hai or Aakhirat me Musalmano ko AllaH Ta'ala ki ziyarat hogi, jo Upar bayan kiya gayi woh is duniya ki thi Us Aakhirat ki Duniya me Musalmano ko AllaH Ta'ala ki ziyarat Naseeb hogi

❐ Jaisa ki Bukhari ki hadees 4581 Hazrate Abu Saeed Khudri رضی الله تعالی عنه se Marvi hai ki kuch logo ne Sarkar ﷺ Arz kee ki kya Hum Baroza Qiyamat Apne Rabb ko Dekhenge to Aap ﷺ Ne Farmaya ha, kya Tum Din me Jab ke badal na ho Suraj ki Roshni dekhne me Shaq karte ho? Jab Din ho or koi badal wagaira na ho to kya tum Suraj ko dekh pao ge ya nahi kya is tarah ka Shaq karte ho to Arz ki gai ji nahi Sarkar ﷺ Ne farmaya pas tum Baroze Qiyamat AllaH Ta'ala ko dekhne me is tarah shak nahi karoge Jaise Ek dusre ko dekhne me Shak nahi karte Yani Bilkul tumhe Qiyamat ke din AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar karwaya jayega

❐ Is Aqeede me humne khaas word bayan kiya ki zahri Aankho se Didar Sarkar ﷺ ke liye khaas hai, iske Alawa kisi ke liye nahii hai Ha khowab me Agar AllaH Ta'ala Didar ata Farmaye ye ho sakta hai Dil hi Dil me usko Didar ata ho jaye jise Qalbi Didar kahte hain Dil wala jo didar hota hai Aankh ke zariye nahi Dil me agar didar kara diya jaye to ye ho sakta hai or iski Duaa e bhi aap kar sakte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala khowab me tu Apna Didar Ata farma de agar chahe hum iske Qabil nahi hain lekin Duaa bhi mang sakte hain to Qalbi Didar ya khowab me Didar AllaH Ta'ala Ata Farma Sakta hai Ambiya Kiraam ko Ata Farmata hai Balki baz Auliya kiraam ko bhi ata farmata hai khowab me ya Qalbi Didar Balki Farmaya gaya hai imaam e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ko AllaH Ta'ala ne khowab me 100 baar Apni ziyarat Naseeb Farmayi thi سبحان الله ye Shaan hai imaam e Aazam Abu Hanifa رضی الله تعالی عنه ki to ye hai Aqeeda.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 131

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Yaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ke zaat ke Mutalliq Jo Aqeeda hain na Ye Finish ho gaye 👆👆

❐ Abhi itne sare points jo hamne padhe isme bahut sare points new honge to inko Baar baar padhte rahe ان شاء الله Jo nayi nayi baat lag rahi hai woh baar Baar padhne se khatam ho jayegi or ye baate'n bhi Dil me baith jayegi

❐ Ab Dusra point ye ki in Aqaaid ko Padhne ke baad Bilkhushoos Shaytan ka kaam to yahi hai na Aap ke Dil me Waswase Dale or Aap ke imaan ko khinch le, Bahut si bahne kahtei hain ki Baji Dil me Azeeb Azeeb waswase Aate hain or dar lagta hai ki kahi ye kufriya waswase hain imaan to nahi chala jayega is tarah ke waswase aate hain,

❐ Waswase Aana ye Fi-Nafsihi to buri baat nahi hai ki Agar bande ko kurfiya waswase bhi aate hain Dil me Koi kufriya khayal Shaytan ki Taraf se Aata hai to isme bhi aysa nahi hai ki iski wajah se aap ka imaan معاذ الله chala jayega nahiii Balki ulma kiraam ne yaha tak farmaya hai ki inke Ayen Imaan ki Alamat hai aap ke Dil me imaan hai ye isi se Pata chalta hai, Aap bataye ki agar koi chor agar kisi ke ghar me ja kar chori karta hai to agar woh ghar khali ho usko pata ho ki yaha par kuch Bhi nahi hai na paise hain na sona hai na chandi hai kuch bhi nahi hai to woh waha par ja kar chori karne jayega nahii jaha par usko pata hota hai ki yaha par maal hai mujhe fayda hoga wahi par ja kar chori karega na,

❐ to usi tarah hai maamla ki Aap ke Dil me imaan hai ye aap ke liye sabse badi daulat hai Sona chandi ki Daulat kuch bhi nahi hai na iske samne to ye imaan ki Daulat aap ke paas hai isliye ye Shaytan aap ke paas aa kar waar karta hai aap ke imaan churane ki koshish karta hai is tarah nahiii ki chaku pakad liya or bol raha ki imaan de do is tarah nahii balki ye kufriya Waswase jo Dil me aate hain kabhi kabhar is tarah ka khayal bhi Shaytan Dil me dalta hai ke "AllaH Ta'ala kis Tarah Dikhta hoga Socho" ye Bhi Shaytan Dilo me Dalta hai To ye Shaytan ki taraf se waar hota hai

❐ Jab bhi is tarah ke koi kufriya waswase zahen me aaye to faoran apne zahen ko hata Lain اَعُوْذُ بِاللّٰهِ Padhe Laholwala ki kasrat kare waswaso ka jo bhi ilaj hai usko kare ye waswase Door kar de imaan par ان شاء الله koi Farq nahi padega Sirf waswase aane se banda imaan se kharij nahi hota balki isko aayen imaan ki Alamat batayi gai hai ki jiska imaan hoga usi ko is tarah ke kufriya waswase ayenge ha is par gaoro fikr karne se hame mana kar diya gaya hai isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala ke zaat ke bare me jada na soche Sochne se fir bande ke dil me jada waswase aate hain Balki AllaH Ta'ala ke jo Sifaat hain inke Bare me soche AllaH Ta'ala Rahman hai hai kareem hai sattar hai zabbar hai to har tarah ki Sifaat AllaH Ta'ala ki Padhe isko Apne Dil me Bithane ki koshish kare to isme Hame gaoro fikr karna hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 132

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*

❐ Upar hamne AllaH Ta'ala ke zaat ke bare me Aqeeda padhe hain, Ab AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat ke bare me hamara kya Aqeeda hona chahiye ye padhenge Sifaat Yani qualitys Jaise AllaH Ta'ala Raheem hai Rahman hai, Rahmat AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat hai na to is Sifaat ke bare me Hamara kya Aqeeda hona chahiye isi tarah AllaH Ta'ala Har cheez ko dekhne wala hai Ye Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat hai iske Bare me kya Aqeeda hona chahiye, AllaH Ta'ala Har cheez ko Sunne wala hai iske bare me kya Aqeeda hona chahiye?? To AllaH Ta'ala ki jitni Bhi Sifaat hain unke bare me bhi hamare kuch Aqeede hone chahiye woh ان شاء الله is Chapter me hum padhenge

❐ Sabse Pahle Samjhe ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat 2 Tarah ki hoti hai (1) Sifaat e zaatiyah isko zaati Sifaat kah sakte hain (2) Sifaat e Fayliyah ya Fayli Sifaat

(1) Sifaat e zaatiyah kon Si Sifaat hote hain..? Ye woh Sifaat hain jinke Saath Aap AllaH Ta'ala ko Maosoof kar Sakte hain Lekin inka opposite Sabit nahiii kar sakte Yani Aap ye kah sakte hain ki ye jo Sifaat zaatiyah hain Ye AllaH Ta'ala ke zaat me Maojood hain, Sifaat e zaatiyah total 8 hain inko Aap AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Sabit kar sakte hain ki ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat hain lekin inke opposite sifaat aap AllaH Ta'ala ke liye proof nahi kar sakten Woh 8 Sifaat ye hain

❐ (¹) Hayaat :- Yani Zindagi Ye Sifaat e Zaatiyah hai Ye Hayaat hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Sabit kar sakte hain hum Kahte hain na ki AllaH Ta'ala zinda hai or Mante hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Hamesha se hai or Hamesha Rahega Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai to ye Hayaat Aap proof kar rahe hain, kya Hayaat ka opposite aap AllaH Ta'ala ke liye proof kar sakte hain? Hayaat (zindagi) ka opposite kya hai? Maut hai na kya hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye maut proof kar sakte hain?? Ki is waqt معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala ko Maut ayegi ya baad me ayegi معاذ الله nahiiii to ye Sifaat e zaatiyah hai AllaH Ta'ala ka Hayaat hona or AllaH Ta'ala ka Hayaat hona Surah Bakrah ki Aayat no. 255

هُوَۚ-اَلْحَیُّ الْقَیُّوْمُ

Woh Hamesha zinda hai or Qayim rahne wala hai اَلْحَیُّ Yani jo Hamesha se zinda hota hai,

❐ (2) Qudrat (Power/ Taqat) :- To ye AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hum proof kar sakte hain, lekin kya Qudrat ka opposite proof kar sakte hain?? Yani powerful hai sab cheez par AllaH Ta'ala Qadir hai kya iska opposite aap AllaH Ta'ala ke liye proof kar sakte hain ki ye AllaH Ta'ala ke power me nahi hai?? Nahi proof kar sakte to Qudrat Sifaat e zaatiyah hai or Ye Surah Bakrah ki Ayat no. 20 se sabit hai

اِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَلٰى كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ(20)

Yani Beshak AllaH Ta'ala har cheez Par Qadir hai.

Har cheez AllaH Ta'ala ki Qudrat me Hai Har Mumkin Par AllaH Ta'ala Qadir hai Qudrat rakhta hai Yani ye Sab cheeze'n Allaah Ta'al ke power me hain.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 133

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ (3) ILm :- Yani Aap AllaH Ta'ala ke liye ilm to Sabit kare'nge, Lekin La-ilm hona kisi cheez ka ilm AllaH Ta'ala ko nahi hai kya ye bol sakte hain? Nahiii Bol sakte to Ilm bhi Sifaat e Zaatiya me se ek hai, or Ye Surah Bakrah ki Aayat no. 137
                 وَ هُوَ السَّمِیْعُ الْعَلِیْمُﭤ(137)

Aur wahi Sunne wala Janne wala hai, (AllaH Ta'ala Har cheez ko Janne wala hai)

❐ (4) Kalaam Karna :- Kalaam waise to Baat cheet ko kahte hain lekin AllaH Ta'ala Ka Baat cheet Farmana hamare or Aap ki Tarah nahi jaise humne padha na ki AllaH Ta'ala jism se Paak hai Jaise Hum muh se bol rahe hain to AllaH Ta'ala ka Kalaam is tarah nahii hai isi tarah hum jab baat karte hain to Aawaz aati hai AllaH Ta'ala ka Kalaam Aawaz se bhi Paak hai woh Apne Shaan ke Mutabiq kalaam Farmata hai iske bare me hum socho bichar nahi karenge ki hum to Aawaz se baat kar rahe hain AllaH Ta'ala kaise Kalaam Farmata hoga, AllaH Ta'ala Kalaam Farmata hai iska hame imaan Rakhna hai Surah Nisha ki Aayat no. 164 se Ye Sabit hai
             وَ كَلَّمَ اللّٰهُ مُوْسٰى تَكْلِیْمًا(164)

AllaH Ta'ala ne Musa Alaihissalam se Haqiqatan kalam Farmaya

AllaH Ta'ala ne Musa Alaihissalam se Kalaam Farmaya Kaise Farmaya Ye hum nahii jante Apne Shaan ke mutabiq jo uske Shaan ke laik hai us tarah kalaam Farmaya to AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam Farmana Ye Sifaat e Zaatiyah me se hai

Kalaam nahi Farmata ye Aap AllaH Ta'ala ke liye proof nahi kar sakte

❐ (5) Irada Karna :- Kisi cheez ka irada Karna ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat e Zaatiyah me se hai Aap ye nahi kah sakte ki fula cheez ka AllaH Ta'ala irada nahi farmata or woh cheez ho jati hai Aysa nahi ho sakta na AllaH Ta'ala ke irade ke Begair koi cheez kaise ho sakti hai? To AllaH Ta'ala ka irada bhi Sifaat e zaatiyah me se hai or Ye bhi Surah Bakrah ki Aayat no. 185 se Sabit hai

         یُرِیْدُ اللّٰهُ بِكُمُ الْیُسْرَ وَ لَا یُرِیْدُ بِكُمُ الْعُسْرَ٘-

AllaH Ta'ala Tumhare Saath Aasani ka irada Farmata hai or tumhare Saath Tangi ka irada nahi farmata

To Yaha se irada farmane ka Saboot bhi mil gaya

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 134

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ (6) Sunna :- Tamaam cheezo ko Sunna ye AllaH Ta'ala ke Sifaat e zaatiyah me se hai Aap ye nahi kah sakte ki AllaH Ta'ala itni itni cheezo ko Sunta hai or itni itni cheezo ko nahi sunta, Lekin Fir se Yaad Rakhe'n AllaH Ta'ala Kaano se bhi Paak hai uska Sunna Hamari tarah Nahiii hai or Ye Surah Bani israeel ki Aayat no. 1 se
هُوَ السَّمِیْعُ الْبَصِیْرُ(1)

Wahi sunne wala hai Wahi Dekhne wala hai

❐ (7) Dekhna :- Dekhna bhi AllaH Ta'al ki Sifaat e Zaati me se hai Or is Aayat se👆 ye Aqeeda Bhi Sabit huwa, AllaH Ta'ala Sab ko Dekh Raha hai koi cheez uske dekhne ke Power se bahar nahi hai, Lekin AllaH Ta'ala Aankho se Paak hai uska dekhna Hamare Dekhne ki tarah nahi hai.

❐ (8) Qiyaam :-AllaH Ta'ala Qayim hai Hamesha se hai Qayim Rahega, Aysa Nahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala nahi hai Aysa nahiii AllaH Ta'ala Qayim hai Hamesha se hai or Hamesha Rahega Or Ye Surah Bakrah ki Aayat no. 255 se Sabit hai
هُوَۚ-اَلْحَیُّ الْقَیُّوْمُ

Jo Hamesha Qayim Rahega
Koi usko hata nahi sakega usko الْقَیُّوْمُ kahte hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 135

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Sifaat e Zaatiyah woh Sifaat hain Jo Aap AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Maan sakte hain proof karte hain lekin iske opposite aap hargiz Proof nahi kar sakte

❐ (2) Sifaat e Fayliyah :- Sifaat e Fayliyah woh Sifaat hai jo ye Sifaat bhi aap proof kar sakte hain or iska opposite bhi Aap AllaH Ta'ala ke liye proof kar sakte hain or Ye 1-2 ya 7-8 nahi hain Balki Beshumar hain, inme Kuch aap ko bata dete hain

❐ Jaise Takhleek :- Takhleek kahte hain Paida Karne ko AllaH Ta'ala Paida bhi kar sakta hai Paida na bhi kar sakta hai. dono cheez hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Proof kar sakte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala ne insano ko paida kiya or Ab hum kah sakte hain ki pura diamond ka Pahad AllaH Ta'ala Banane Par Qadir hai lekin AllaH Ta'ala ne ise Paida nahii farmaya Ye bhi hum kah sakte hain. To ye huwa Sifaat e Fayli

Isi Tarah hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Tarjeek Yani Rizk dena, kisi ko Rizk dena hum ye proof kar sakte hain AllaH Ta'ala baaz logo ko Rizk deta hai or jise chahe na bhi de Kisi hiqmat ki Wajah se hi Na bhi de Dono hum proof kar sakte hain To ye Sifaat e Fayliyah hai

❐ Isi tarah zinda karna or maut dena :- Zinda karna aap le le'n to iska opposite hai maut dena to AllaH Ta'ala zinda bhi Farma sakta hai maut bhi de sakta hai Dono proof kar sakte hain

Isi tarah Shifa dena :- AllaH Ta'ala kisi ko Shifa bhi de sakta hai or kisi ko chahe Shifa na bhi de Bimar farma de kisi hiqmat ke tahat usko bimar farma de to ye Dono cheez aap AllaH Ta'ala ke liye proof kar saktey hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 136

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Jaise Takhleek Surah Furqan ki Aayat no. 2 se Sabit karte hain
            وَ خَلَقَ كُلَّ شَیْءٍ

AllaH Ta'ala ne Har Say ko Paida kiya

❐ Isi tarah rizk dena AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat me hai ye Surah Hood ki Aayat no.

وَ مَا مِنْ دَآبَّةٍ فِی الْاَرْضِ اِلَّا عَلَى اللّٰهِ رِزْقُهَا

Zameen par chalna wala koi jaan daar aysa nahi hai ki jiska Rizk AllaH ke Jimma e karam par nahi hai

❐ Isi tarah Zinda karna Maut dena ye bhi Surah Aale imraan ki Aayat no. 156 se sabit hai

        وَ اللّٰهُ یُحْیٖ وَ یُمِیْتُؕ

Aur AllaH Ta'ala hi zinda karta hai or AllaH Ta'ala hi Maut deta hai

❐ Isi tarah Shifa dena Surah اَلشُّعَرَاء ki Aayat no. 80

         وَ اِذَا مَرِضْتُ فَهُوَ یَشْفِیْنِ(80)

Or Jab Tum Bimar hote ho to wahi tumhe Shifa deta hai

❐ To Sifaat e Fayliyah bahut si hain or inhi par hame gaor karne ka hukm diya gaya hai Bilkhushoos Sifaat e Fayliyah par Gaor karege to AllaH Ta'ala ki marifat hansil hogi AllaH Ta'ala ko hum janne lagenge Muhabbat hamare dil me Paida hogi.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 137

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye Jo 2 Sifaat e humne padhi Iske bare me Hame kya Aqeeda rakhna hai??

❐ Aqeeda (1) :- To sabse pahla Aqeeda ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala jis tarah Qadeem hai usi tarah AllaH Ta'ala ki Tamaam Sifaat bhi Qadeem hai yani Hamesha se hai Aysa nahi kah sakte aap ki fula AllaH Ta'ala ki sifaat nahi thi baad me AllaH Ta'ala ko mila kisi ne usko معاذ الله de diya ya usne khud usko hansil kar liya aysa nahiiii hai, Jis tarah AllaH Ta'ala Hamesha se hai Hamesha Rahega usi tarah uski tamaam sifaat bhi humesha se hai or Hamesha Rahegi Aysa kabhi hargiz nahi ho sakta ki pahle AllaH Ta'ala ko ilm nahi tha baad me ilm mila, Pahle AllaH Ta'ala kalaam nahi farmata tha baad me farmane laga aysa hum hargiz nahii maan sakte AllaH Ta'ala jis tarah Qadeem hai usi tarah AllaH Ta'ala ki Tamaam Sifaat bhi Qadeem hai

Aqeeda (2) :- AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat Makhlook nahi hai na zere Qudrat Dakhil hai

❐ AllaH Ta'ala ki Tamaam Sifaat Makhlook nahi hai or ye Qudrat ke tahat dakhil bhi nahi hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki Jobbhi Sifaat hain woh Makhlook nahi hai koi bhi Sifaat Aysi nahi hai jisko AllaH Ta'ala ne baad me Apne Taur par bana diya ki chale isko main Paida farma deta hu or isko main Sifaat kah deta hu معاذ الله Aysa nahii hai, AllaH Ta'ala ke Tamaam Sifaat Hamesha se hain AllaH Ta'ala ne Apni sifaat ko baad me paida nahi farmaya hai or na hi kisi or ne Paida farmaya hai or Jo hamne Padha "zere Qudrat dakhil nahi hai" ye bhi Nahi hai Ab AllaH Ta'ala معاذ الله uski ki tarah Sifaat paida kar ke sem Jaise AllaH Ta'ala me Sifaat maojood hai woh kisi makhlook ko de de Ye bhi hum Aqeeda nahi rakhte

❐ To AllaH Ta'ala ke jitne sifaat hain Naa woh kisi ne paida kiye hain na usko kisi or ne AllaH Ta'ala ko diye hain or na isi tarah ke koi sifaat kisi Makhlook me payi jayegi agar ye paya jayega fir to ye mamla Shirk ki taraf le jayega.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 138

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Aqeeda (3) :- AllaH Ta'ala ki sifaat na uski zaat ka Ayen hai Na Gair Hai

❐ Iska Matlab Ye Hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ke Jo Sifaat hai us zaat hi ka Naam ho aysa bhi Nahii hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifaat hi AllaH Hai Aysa bhi Nahi hai or Aysa bhi nahiii hai ki ye separate separate Khuda hai, Jaise kuch logo ka kahna hota hai ki Jo Rahman Hone ka Sifaat hai na AllaH Ta'ala Rahman hai Rahem Farmane wala hai To Yahi khuda hai woh AllaH Ta'ala ko khuda maan kar AllaH Ta'ala ke Sifaat ko nahi mante Woh kahte hain ki har ek Sifaat ek Khuda hai معاذ الله Ya ye Sifaat hi Khuda hai ye kahte hain, Rahman hona ye jo Sifaat hai Ye Khuda hai is tarah kah dete hain Ya fir AllaH Ta'ala ek khuda hai fir Rahman Ek Alag khuda hai معاذ الله is tarah ki bate hoti hain, to ye Aysa Nahi hai To isko Aasan kar ke Aap ko Samjhate hain

❐ Misal :- Jaise misal ke taur par Ek ladki hai Aaisha Naam ki Ab is ladki ka kuch Knowledge hai jo iska quality banta hai to kya uska ilm hi Aaisha hai? Jo Aaisha ka ilm hai kya us ilm ko hi aap Aaisha kah sakte hain?? Nahiii Balki Ye Aaisha se related ek quality hai to Aaisha ki zaat Apni hai Sath hi uske sath ek quality maojood hai to Woh uske knowledge ko Aap puri Aaisha ki zaat to nahi kah sakte, ki koi kahe ki ye jo knowledge hai Miasal ke taur par Aaisha ko pure Quraan ka knowledge hai usne Hifz kar liya to Ye jo Hifz kiya huwa part hai yahi Aaisha hai aap bol de'n Aysa nahii ho sakta, Aaisha puri ladki hai uske Andar ye quality mojood hai To Begair Aaisha ke ye quality maojood nahi ho sakti To bila Tasbiho Tamsil

❐ AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Maojood hai hum AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat ko khuda Mante hain or saath hi saath AllaH Ta'ala ki Quality's ko bhi mante hain, Lekin Hargiz hum ye nahi kahte ki Sirf or sirf quality hai or AllaH Ta'ala hai hi nahii, kuch logo ka Aqeeda ayse hote hain ki sirf or Sirf quality hai Achhai hai burai hai aysi cheeze baat karte hain jaise hum kahte hain na log hain Neki hai gunah hai Ayse har cheez ka hum ek Wujood mante hain ki ye ye cheeze hoti hain is tarah hota hai, lekin kuch log kahte hain ki "AllaH Ta'ala to Khuda hai hi nahi", sirf معاذ الله Rahman hone ka jo quality hai na yahi Khuda hai, Rahem karna yahi Khuda hai kisi cheez ko janna yahi khuda hai معاذ الله Aysa nahiii hai

❐ AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat maojood hai hum AllaH Ta'ala ko khuda mante hain Or AllaH Ta'ala ke liye kuch qualitys bhi mante hain or Ye bhi nahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ke har Quality ko hum Alag Alag khuda mane yani jo Rahem karne wala hai jo zaat woh ek Khuda hai معاذ الله Aysa bhi nahiii hai, AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm ek Alag Khuda hai Aysa bhi nahii hai, to hum AllaH Ta'ala ko sirf ek hi Khuda Mante hain warna fir Shirk lazim Ayega na, to AllaH Ta'ala Khuda Hai uske ilawa hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Qadeemi Quality's mante hain.

❐ Aasan kah ke kah rahi hu ki hum AllaH Ta'ala ko Khuda Mante hain or AllaH Ta'ala ke Quality's ko hum mante hain, Lekin aysa nahi hai ki Har Quality ko Alag Alag Khuda Maan Rahe hain Ya AllaH Ta'ala ke begair maan rahe hain ki Khud Ba Khud kuch hai Rahem karne wala koi hai Ya ilm wala koi hai Dekhne wala koi hai Lekin AllaH Nahi hai bas ye Sari cheeze hain Aysa Nahiiiii hai na, AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat Maojood hai or AllaH Ta'ala ki Tamaam Sifaat bhi Maojood hai

Yaha Par 👆👆Aap ke AllaH Ta'ala ke zaat o Sifaat se Mutalliq Tamaam Aap ke Aqaaid Finish ho jate hain, Ab hum ان شاء الله Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke Bare me Aqeede Padhenge

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 139

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❀ Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke Bare me Aqeede ❀
••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Nabuwwat Or Risalat Kise Kahte hain..??

❐ Nabi kise Kahte hain..?? Nabi Woh insaan hota hai Jis Par AllaH Ta'ala ne logo ki Hidayat ke Silsile me Wahee Bheji ho. Ab in points par Gaor kare'n "Nabi Woh insaan hota hai" iska Matlab hai koi or Makhlook Kabhi Nabi Nahi ho sakti Nabi Banne ka Jo Sarf Jo inaam AllaH Ta'ala ne diya hai na ye Sirf insaano me hoge To Nabi insaan hote hain or "in Par AllaH Ta'ala ki wahi Nazil hoti" Logo ko Hidayat ka Rasta Batane ke liye

❐ Ab Dekhe jaise Hum log hai hame Pata hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Khuda Hai hame Namaz Padhna hai hame Roza Rakhna hai Jannat me jana hai to ye Seedha Rasta hai hidayat ka Rasta hai to ye hame kaise pata chala?? Kya khud Ba khud Pata chal gaya?? Nahii.., Or Kya Hum khud Ba khud Samajh Bhi Sakte hain?? Nahiii, Balki iske liye Zaruri hai ki koi hame bataye to AllaH Ta'ala ne Nabiyo ko Duniya me Bheja Taki Woh logo ko Hidayat Ka Rasta bataye unhe Nekiya Bataye Gunaho ke bare me ilm de or logo ko bataye ki ye Raste me chalenge to AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza Hansil hogi or Ye Aap ko Jannat ki Taraf le jayega or Agar Aap ye gunaho wala Rasta Apnaye ge to fir Aap ke liye Azaab hai or fir ye Rasta Aap ko Jahannam ki Taraf le jayega to is Hidayat ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne kuch logo ko chuna hai Jinko hum Nabi kahte hain or in Par AllaH Ta'ala ki wahi Nazil Hoti hai.

❐ Wahee kya Hai..?? Wahee AllaH Ta'ala ka Paigam Hota hai, Wahi Sirf or Sirf Ambiya kraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke saath Khaas hai. Nabi ek ko Kahte hain or Ek se Jada Nabi ho To Unko Ambiya Kahte hain, To Wahi AllaH Ta'ala ka Khaas Paigham Hota hai Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke liye, AllaH Ta'ala ka ye Jo khaas Paigham hota hai Nabiyo ke liye Ye 3 Tariqe se ho sakta hai :

(1.) ❐ Ya to koi Firishta AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah se woh Paigham Nabi Tak le kar Aye, Aap jante hain Jibraeel Alaihissalam Huzoor ﷺ Ki Bargah me wahi late they Quraan e Majeed ki Aayate le kar Aate they to Ye Firishte ke zariye ho sakta hai Wahi ka Aana.

(2.) ❐ Ye Ho Sakta hai ki Khowab me Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko wahi ho jaye, Yani AllaH Ta'ala ka Paigham khowab ke Zariye Nabiyo ko Nazar Aa jaye Ye bhi Mumkin hai, Or

(3.) ❐ AllaH Ta'ala unke Dil me ilhaam Dale, Yani Dil me Khud Ba khud Baat Daal de (ILhaam Yani Dil me AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se koi Baat Aa jana) to Nabiyo ke Dil me Jo Baat Aati hai Woh Wahi Hoti hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 140

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Jaise Aap Dekhe Biwi Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqa رضی الله تعالی عنها ka Farman hai ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke liye Silsila e Wahi, Jab Wahi ka Shuruat huwa na to khowab ke zariye me hi tha, Isi Tarah Surah Yusuf ki Aayat no. 4 hai Hazrate Yusuf Alaihissalam ne Apne walid se Bole ki Maine 11 Tare Aur Suraj Aur Chand dekhe ki Woh unko (Yusuf Alaihissalam ko) Sajda kar rahe hain Ye unke liye Nabuwwat ki nisani thi ye Wahi thi to is tarah khowab me wahi aa Sakti hai.

❐ Ya Fir Jibraeel Alaihissalam ke zariye wahi Aa sakti hai Ya Fir AllaH Ta'ala Ambiya Kiraam ke Dil me Baat Dal de Ye Bhi wahi hoti hai, U hi dekhe ki Hazrate Ibraheem Alaihissalam ka Ismaeel Alaihissalam ko zibah karne ka jo mamla Pesh Aaya woh Firishto wagaira ke zariye nahi tha na Balki unho ne 3 Din Khowab dekha tha, to kya Khowab unke liye wahi thi hukum tha ki woh Hazrate Ismaeel Alaihissalam ko zibah farmaye Baad me usko mendhe ke zariye badal Diya gaya ye Alag mamla hai

❐ Lekin Ibraheem Alaihissalam ne khowab dekha to is par Amal Q kiya?? Isiliye kiya ki ye AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se Paigham hai, Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke Khowab AllaH Ta'ala ke wahi hote hain Isliye unho ne isko Samjha ki ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se hai or Woh isliye Ibraheem Alaihissalam ko zibah kare'n, To Yaad Rakhe Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke Jo khowab bhi Hote hain na Ye Wahi hote hain ye Sharaee Daleel hote hain Is Par Woh Amal Kar Sakte hain Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se hote hain na.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 141

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Lekin Hamare Jo khowab hote hain Ye معاذ الله koi Wahi Nahi hain Ye Shaytaan ki Taraf se bhi ho sakte hain or Baaz Surato me AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf Se bhi ho sakte hain to hamare jo khowab hain ye kisi cheez ke liye hamare liye Daleel nahi Ban sakte, Matlab ye nahi ho sakta ki Aap ko khowab Aaya or Aap se kisi ne kahne wale ne kaha ki aaj se aap par 5 Namaze Nahi balki 3 Namaze Farz hain 2 waqt ki Namaze Aap par Moaf hai, to aap ye nahi kah sakte ki ho Sakta hai ki Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se ho Nahii Balki ye Shaytani mudkhlat hi hai jo aap ko Farz se hata rahi hai, to ye nahi kah sakte ki Maine khowab dekha tha mujhse kaha gaya to ab main Namaze chhod du nahii, Balki Agar woh khowab Shariat ke mawafiq hai jisme Sharaee koi hukm hai to thik hai Achha khowab hai Mubarak khowab hai Jaise Aap Samajh le kisi Wali AllaH Ne Aap ke khowab me Aa kar Aap ko hukum diya ki 5 Waqt ki Namaz padho wayse bhi aap par 5 waqt ki farz hai or unho ne bata bhi diya ki Padhe Aap ki ye mushkil hal ho jaye gi ya jo bhi ho is tarah ka Agar koi khowab aaya to ye thik hai Achha khowab hai isko aap man sakte hain

❐ Lekin..!! Agar koi Shariat ke khilaf Aap ko khowab aa raha hai Jisme aap ko Shariat ke khilaf hukum diya ja raha hai to is par Amal nahi kiya jaye ga Q ki Hamare koi khowab AllaH ke wahi nahii hote, Wahi Sirf Or Sirf Nabiyo ka khassa hota hai, Balki Farmaya gaya hai Khowab me jisko Sarkar ﷺ ki ziyarat Naseeb ho or Sarkar ﷺ usko koi hukum Dain or aysa hukum ho ki jo Shariat ke muwafiq ho jo shariat se matching ho aysa hukum ho jo hamare Shariat me bhi hai fir hum kahege thik hai jo aap ne dekha hai waise bhi Sarkar ﷺ ko jo bhi khowab me dekhta hai Haq dekhta hai kabhi bhi aysa nahi hoga ki Shaytan Aap ﷺ ki Surat ikhtiyar kar ke khowab me aaye, Nahii ye nahi ho sakta Ye to hame pata hai ki Agar kisi ne Sarkar ﷺ ko khowab me dekha hai to woh haq hi dekha hai Ab Sarkar ﷺ ne jo bayan Farmaya na Ab koi kahta hai ki mujhe Sarkar ﷺ ne Khowab me farmaya ki Main 5 waqt ki Namaz padhu ye Talqeen mujhe Sarkar ﷺ ne di to thik hai woh Hamare Shariat me bhi wahi hukum hai woh kar le banda, Isi tarah kaha ke Sarkar ﷺ Ne mujhe farmaya ki har Raat me 2 Raka'at nafil Padho ye bhi thik hai Achha is par lazim nahiii ho jayega Padhna, lekin Jab Aaqa ﷺ ne Farma diya hai khowab me to ye Banda Amal kar le Achhi baat hai.

❐ Ab Agar koi ye kahta hai ki Mujhe Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmya ki Misaal ke Taur par is Saal ke tum Roze Na rakho is Saal ke Roze moaf hai to Ab ye nahi hoga ki ye hum kahenge ki nahi Aap ko ye khowab aaya Aap ko Sarkar ﷺ ka Deedar naseeb huwa or unho ne Farmaya hai Aap ke mutabiq to Aap Roze Chhod de Aysa nahiii ho sakta, Balki is waqt hum ye kahenge ki ye Shakhs Sarkar ﷺ ko Dekhne me Aap ke Husno Jamal me Aap ki khoobsurti me itna gum ho gaya ki Aap ﷺ ne isko koi Sharaee Hukum hi bayan Farmaya tha lekin Aap ﷺ ke Husno Jamaal me ye Samajh nahi paya hamari Aqal par us waqt parda pad jati Peyare AaQa ﷺ Ki Khoobsurti Aysi hai Aap ﷺ ki Aawaz Mubarak itni peyari hai Aap ﷺ ke Alfaaz itne peyare hain to inko dekh kar banda gum ho jata hai or usko Aysa lagta hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne koi Aysa hukum bayan farmaya jo bazahir Shariat ke khilaf hoti hai lekin aysa nahi hota balki haqiqat me hamare samajhne me kami ho jati hai to khowabo ka ye silsila hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 142

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ To Nabi ki definition hum Padh Rahe they na ki Nabi Woh insaan hota hai Jis Par AllaH Ta'ala ne logo ki Hidayat ke Silsile me Wahi Bheji ho taki woh logo ki Hidayat ka Samaan bane.

❐ Rasool kise Kahte hain..?? Rasool Bhi Nabi Hote hain Yani Ye Bhi wah insaan hote hain Jinhe AllaH Ta'ala ne Hidayat ke Silsile me wahi Bheji hoti hai, Har Rasool Nabi Zaroor hota hai in Par bhi Wahi Nazil hoti hai lekin Inme ek Quality additional hai Farq itna hai ki Rasool Par Koi New Kitaab AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se Nazil ho jati hai Ya inse pichhle Nabi ki jo Shariat hoti hai uska kuch Hissa Mansukh kar diya jata hai, (Mansukh Yani kisi cheez ka hukum khatam kar dena)

❐ To jo Rasool Hote hain Ye Bhi Nabi hote hain Lekin in Par AllaH Ta'ala ne kitaab Nazil Farmayi hoti hai Ya fir jo pichhli Shariat hoti hai unka Kuch hissa Mansukh kar diya jata hai Yani usme se kuch Ahkaam ko khatam kar Diya jata hai kuch Rules ko jo rulings hote hain unko Finish kar diya jata hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 143

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ To Yaad Rakhe Har Nabi, Rasool Ho Ye Zaruri nahii hai AllaH Ta'ala ki wahi aa gayi Woh Nabi Ban gaye woh Nabuwwat Hansil kar liye (Nabi ke position ko Nabuwwat kahte hain Or Rasool ke position ko Risalat kahte hain), Ab us Nabi Par Agar koi kitaab Nazil ho gai to Woh Nabi hone ke Saath Saath Rasool Bhi ho gaye, Jaise Aap Dekhe hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ Nabi Hain, Bashar hain Aap ko AllaH Ta'ala ne wahi Bheji logo ki Hidayat ke liye Hum Sab ki Hidayat ke liye Aap ﷺ ko bheja gaya, to Aap Nabi hai hi hain Lekin Aap ﷺ Par Quraan e Majeed Bhi Nazil huwi to Aap ﷺ Rasool Bhi Hain, To Har Nabi Rasool ho Ye zaruri nahi hai Lekin Har Rasool Nabi zaroor hota hai

❐ To Hadees Wagaira me Aaya hai ki Kamo-Bes (Taqreeban) Bataya gaya hai ulma Kiraam ne Bayan Farmaya hai ki kitne Ambiya Tashreef Laye is Duniya me.?? Ek Lakh 24 Hazaar kamo-bes Ambiya Kiraam is Duniya me Tashreef Laye Jinme Se 313 Rasool Hain, To Yaad Rakhe Ye Word Aap isko isi tarah bole hum Yahi kahte hain ki *Kamo bes* itne Ambiya Kiraam Aaye Yani Ho sakta hai 1 lakh 24 Hazaar se thode kam bhi ho Ya Ho Sakta hai 1 Lakh 24 Hazaar se Thoda Jada bhi ho, hum exact figure nahi batate Q ki different Hadees me different numbers Ka zikar Aaya hai isliye ulma kiraam ne Farmaya hai Kamo bes 1 lakh 24 Hazaar

❐ Ye Kamo bes Q lagate gain??? Ye isliye ki 2 point yaad Rakhe : Nabi Ko Nabi Manna or un Par imaan Lana hum Par Farz Hai ye zaruriyate Deen me se hai, isko Agar koi banda nahi manega inkaar karega to fir woh banda Daira e islaam se khariz Ho jata hai Sareeh kufr hai, To Nabi ko Nabi manna ye zaruriyat Deen me se hai Yani Lazim hai agar kisi Nabi ka Aap inkaar karte hain to fir ye Aap ko Daira e islaam se kharij kar dega

❐ To jab hum kahte hain kamo bes to iski ek wajah ye hoti hai ki Aysa na ho ki hum kahe 1 lakh 24 Hazaar Nabi hain or inhi Par Hamara imaan Hai isse jada ko hum nahi mante, Ho sakta hai jada ho Agar jada hai to un jada walo par Aap imaan Nahi laye na to ye bhi kufr ki taraf le jaye ga aap ko, Or kam Isliye ki Dekhiye Jo Nabi nahi hota na usko Nabi Manna Bhi kufr hai to ye no. Exact bolne par ho sakta hai ki kisi Nabi ka inkar kiya ja Raha ho ya Fir ye ho sakta hai ki Tadaat kam or kuch additional logo ko hum Nabi Maan rahe ho, aysa na ho Isliye kaha Jata hai ki Kamo bes Ek Lakh 24 Hazaar Ambiya Kiraam is Duniya me Tashreef Laye

or Sabse safest zumla ye hota hai ki Jitne bhi Ambiya Kiraam is Duniya me AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se Tashreef li aaye hum Sab Par imaan rakhte hain Tadaat hum nahi dekhte jitne bhi Nabi Aaye hain Sab par hum Imaan Rakhte hain Ye zumla Apne Bachho ko sikhaya kare or khud bhi is tarah bola kare'n

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 144

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❝ Nabuwwat Or Risalat Se Mutalliq Hamare kya Aqeeda hona chahiye..?? ❞

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

❐ *Aqeeda (1) :-* Risalat Bashar hi ke Saath khaas nahi Balki Malaika Me Bhi Rasool Hain, Yani Rasool Hona Sirf Insano ke Saath hi khaas nahi hai Balki Firishto me Bhi Rasool Hote hain Jaisa ki Surah Fatir ki Aayat No. 1 Me Hai

اَلْحَمْدُ لِلّٰهِ فَاطِرِ السَّمٰوٰتِ وَ الْاَرْضِ جَاعِلِ الْمَلٰٓىٕكَةِ رُسُلًا

Yani Sab Khubiya AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Hai Jo Aasmano Aur Zameeno ko Banane Wala hai Firishton ko Rasool Banane Wala hai

Jis Tarah insaano me Rasool hote hain isi Tarah Malaika me bhi Rasool Hote hain Jibraeel Alaihssalam Tamaam Firishto ke Rasool Hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 145

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aqeeda (2) :- Nabuwwat Or Risalat Sirf Mard ko hi Mili Hai Chahe Nabi ho Chahe Rasool ho woh Sirf or Sirf Mard hoga kabhi bhi kisi Aurat ko Nabuwwat Aur Risalat Nahi Milti Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Faisla Farmaya hai, Koi Aurat Nabi Ya Rasool nahi ho sakti Ye Sirf or sirf mardo ka khasa hai, Isi Tarah Jinnat me Bhi koi Nabi or Rasool Nahi hote, Firishton me Rasool hote hain Lekin Jinnat me Nabi or Rasool Nahiii hote, Jaisa ki Quraan e Paak me AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya hai Surah Yusuf Aayat no. 109

وَ مَاۤ اَرْسَلْنَا مِنْ قَبْلِكَ اِلَّا رِجَالًا نُّوْحِیْۤ اِلَیْهِمْ

Aur Humne Aap se Pahle Fakat Mard Hi Bheje Jinki Taraf Humne wahi Nazil ki

❐ Ambiya Kiraam se Bashariyat ka inkaar karna kufr hai Lihaza Ye Aqeeda Rakhna zaruri hai ki Ambiya kiraam Bashar Yani insaan hain (Bashar jo word use karte hain iska Matlab Hai insaan Ab aam lafz me hum insaan - insaan bolte hain ye insaan woh insaan to ye Samjhane ke liye thik hai Lekin Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Bargah Badi Bargah hoti hai na to unke liye hum Adab ka lafz use karte hain, to Arabic me lafze Bashar aaya hai hum wahi lafz Istemal karte hain Bashar, Bashar ka meaning hi insaan hai lekin bolna Achha nahi lagta Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Bargah me Adab hai na,

❐ Sunniyo me Bilkhusus Adab ka hame bahut bada Dars diya jata hai Chahe walidain ka ho, chahe ustaad ka ho, chahe ulma kiraam ka ho, Muftiyan e kiraam ka ho, Sahaba ka ho, Ahle Bait ka ho, Ambiya Kiraam ka ho ya fir Zaat e Bari Ta'ala ka ho Adab hamare liye sabse jada important hai, to Alfaaz jab istemal karenge to "Woh insaan they" is tarah Bola na jaye Balki unke liye Peyara sa Lafz istemal kare jo Quraan me Farmaya gaya hai ki woh Bashar hain, to Bashar istemal Farmaye, to Yaad Rakhe Tamaam Ambiya Kiraam Bashar hain Agar koi kahta hai ki Fula Nabi Bashar nahi hain to fir woh Daira e islaam se kharij ho jayega kufr ki Taraf le jayega usko.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 146

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Quraan e Majeed me Kuch Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke Naam zikr huwe hain :- Kamo Bes 1 lakh 24 Hazaar Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام is Duniya me Aaye Lekin Tamaam ke Naam to AllaH Ta'ala ne zikar Nahi Farmaye hain balki kuch Nabiyo ke Naam Quraan e Majeed me zikar huwe hain or in Naamo me AllaH Ta'ala ne bahut Barkate Rakhi Hai

1. Hazrate Aadam علیہ السلام

2. Hazrate Nooh علیہ السلام

3. Hazrate Ibraheem علیہ السلام

4. Hazrate Ismaeel علیہ السلام

5. Hazrate Ishaak علیہ السلام

6. Hazrate Yaqoob علیہ السلام

7. Hazrate Yusuf علیہ السلام

8. Hazrate Musa علیہ السلام

9. Hazrate علیہ السلام

10. Hazrate Haroon علیہ السلام

11. Hazrate Soib علیہ السلام

12. Hazrate Loot علیہ السلام

13. Hazrate Hood علیہ السلام

14. Hazrate Daood علیہ السلام

15. Hazrate Sulaiman علیہ السلام

16. Hazrate Aiyyub علیہ السلام

17. Hazrate zakariyah علیہ السلام

18. Hazrate ILyaas علیہ السلام

19. Hazrate Yasa علیہ السلام

20. Hazrate Yahya علیہ السلام

21. Hazrate Isha علیہ السلام

22. Hazrate Yunus علیہ السلام

23. Hazrate Idrees علیہ السلام

24. Hazrate Zulkifl علیہ السلام

25. Hazrate Soleh علیہ السلام or

26. Hamare Peyare AaQa Mustafa Jane Rahmat ﷺ

In 👆Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka Naam Quraan e Majeed Me AllaH Ta'ala ne zikar Farmaya hai

❐ Or Bilkhusus Jo Bahne Naamo ko le kar Parshan hoti hain ki Bachhe ka Naam hum Kya Rakhe Dekhiye itne Sare Ambiya Kiraam ke Naam hain Bahle ye Naam Bahut common hain, lekin ye na dekhe ki Naam common hai Balki ye Dekhe ki kis Azeem Hasti se Munsalik hain to in Buzurgane Deen Ke Naamo Par Apne Bachho ke Naam Rakhne me Aap ki Niyat Jaisi hogi na Bachhe me Woh Taseer Aap ko Nazar Aayega ان شاء الله تعالی

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 147

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ *Aqeeda (3) :-* Nabi Hone ke liye Un Par Wahi ka Nazil hona zaruri hai khowah Firishte ke zariye ho Ya Bila wasta khowab ke zariye ho ya ilhaam wagaira ke zariye, Nabi ke liye condition hai ki uske Nabi hone ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se wahi ka Aana zaruri hai Ab chahe woh wahi koi firishte ke zariye aaye ya Khowab ke zariye aaye ya ilhaam yani Dil me Jo khayal aa rahe hain AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf ho se, bigair wahi ke koi bhi Nabi nahi ho sakta, Nabi hai to wahi zaroor hogi, Or Ye Aqeeda Surah اَلشُّوْرٰى ki Aayat no. 51 se Sabit hai

وَ مَا كَانَ لِبَشَرٍ اَنْ یُّكَلِّمَهُ اللّٰهُ اِلَّا وَحْیًا اَوْ مِنْ وَّرَآئِ حِجَابٍ اَوْ یُرْسِلَ رَسُوْلًا فَیُوْحِیَ بِاِذْنِهٖ مَا یَشَآءُؕ-اِنَّهٗ عَلِیٌّ حَكِیْمٌ(51)

Yani Aur kisi Bashar ke liye Mumkin Nahi hai ke AllaH Ta'ala usse kalaam Farmaye Siwaye Wahi ke Ya Parde se Ya AllaH ke kisi Firishte ko Bhej de Pas Woh AllaH ke Hukum se Jo AllaH Chahe woh wahi Kare Beshaq Woh bahut buland Behad Hiqmat wala hai

Isse 👆Sabit huwa ki Jise Chahe AllaH Ta'ala wahi Farmata hai Yani Nabuwwat Ata Farmata hai Or Us Par Wahi Nazil hoti hai or AllaH Ta'ala ke chahe begair Nazil nahi ho sakti yani Aysa nahi ho sakta ki banda kahe ki Main Nabi hu Aur Nabi Ban jaye معاذ الله Aysa Nahii ho sakta, Balki wahi ka hona zaruri hai

❐ Isi tarah ye Aqeeda bhi hai ki wahi sirf or Sirf Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke Saath khaas hai iske Alawa hum kisi ke liye bhi hum wahi Sabit nahi kar sakte Chahe woh Sahabi e Rasool ho, Ahle Bait ho, Wali AllaH ho, ulma Ho koi bhi Ho kisi ke liye Wahi ka Saboot Nahi kar sakte nahi kah sakte ki fula Bande Par wahi Nazil hoti hai wahi sirf or Sirf AllaH ka Special Paigahma hai Jo Nabiyo Aur Rasoolo ke liye khaas hai, Ha Agar kahi par koi kitaab Par Farmaya jaye na ki Fula ke liye wahi aayi to iska Matlab woh Wahi Nahi hoti Jo Nabi Par Nazil hoti hai Balki ilhaam hota hai Yani Dilo me khayal Jo AllaH Ta'ala Dal Deta hai

❐ Jo ye Dilo me khayal Dalna hota hai Auliya Kiraam ke Dilo me bhi Dala jata hai Sahaba kiraam ho ya Jo AllaH Ta'ala ke Nek bande hote hain unke Dil me AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se khayal aa jate hain isko ilhaam kahte hain Ye woh wahi Nahi hoti Jo Nabiyo Par Nazil hoti hai jo khaas AllaH Ta'ala ka Special Paigham hota hai woh Sirf or Sirf Nabiyo Or Rasoolo ke sath khaas hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 148

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aqeeda (4) :- Nabuwwat Aur Risalat Yani Nabi Hona or Rasool Hona Ye Wahbee Hai Kasbee Nahiii. wahbee Woh cheez hoti hai Jo Aap Khud ba khud Hansil na kar sake Balki kisi ne Aap ko woh cheez Di ho Aur Kasbee Woh cheez hoti Jisko Aap Apni Mahnat se hansil kar sakte hain,

To Yaad Rakhe Nabuwwat ho Risalat ho Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se Wahbee hota hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala Apne Bando me jise Chahe Nabi Bana de Aur Jise chahe Rasool Bana de, Aysa Hargiz nahiii ho sakta ki Banda Apni koshish se Nabi ke Martbe Pe Pahunch jaye Ya Rasool ke Martbe Par Pahunch jaye chahe laakh Ibadat kar le, Laakh Namaze Padh le, Laakh Roze Rakh le, Din Bhar zikr karta rahe, umr Bhar har har Saans apni zikrullaH me waqf kar de fir bhi iski wajah se kabhi bhi koi Nabuwwat Ya Risalat ke Makaam ko Nahi Pahunch sakta, (Ye Bhi hamare zaruriyat e Deen me se hai Bahut important Aqeeda hai.) Q ki Nabuwwat Aur Risalat usi ko milti hai jisko AllaH Ta'ala Ata Farmaye to Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se Ataee hai Banda Apni Mahnat se Apni ibadat se Nabuwwat Aur Risalat Nahi Pa Sakta,

❐ Yahi Mamla Wilayat ka bhi hai Wali Banna Bhi Aysa nahi hai ki Banda itni ibadat karega to wali ban jayega Aysa nahi hai Balki (wilayat) wali hona bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se hai Wilayat bhi Wahbee hai Kasbee nahi hai, AllaH Ta'ala Apni Marzi se jisko Chun le woh Nabi banta Hai Rasool Banta Hai, or Ye Surah inaam ki Aayat no. 124 se Sabit hai

اَللّٰهُ اَعْلَمُ حَیْثُ یَجْعَلُ رِسَالَتَهٗؕ-

Yani AllaH hi Khoob Jaanta hai ki kis Jagah Rakhega woh Apni Risalat ko

(AllaH Ta'ala hi Janta hai ki kaha par kisko Apna Rasool Banana hai)

Aur Surah Ibraheem ki Aayat no. 11 me Hai

قَالَتْ لَهُمْ رُسُلُهُمْ اِنْ نَّحْنُ اِلَّا بَشَرٌ مِّثْلُكُمْ وَ لٰـكِنَّ اللّٰهَ یَمُنُّ عَلٰى مَنْ یَّشَآءُ مِنْ عِبَادِهٖؕ-

Yani unke Rasoolo ne Unse Kaha ki hum to tumhari tarah insaan Hain Magar AllaH Ta'ala Apne bando me Jis Par chahe Ahsaan Farmata hai

(AllaH Ta'ala Jis Par Chahe Ahsaan Farmata hai insano me Aur unhe Nabuwwat Aur Risalat Ata farmata hai)

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 149

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aqeeda (5) :- Ambiya Aur Rasool se Nabuwwat Aur Risalat Salb Nahi hoti.

Chahe Nabi ho Chahe Rasool ho inse Kabhi bhi Nabuwwat Yani Nabi hona Aur Risalat Yani Rasool hona ye jo Quality hai Ye Kabhi bhi Salb nahi hoti Yani kabhi bhi wapas Nahi li jati, Ek baar Nabuwwat Aur Risalat Ata kar di jaye AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se to fir kuch bhi ho jaye kabhi bhi Ye unse wapas nahi li jayegi Ye Ambiya Kiraamعَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Shaan Hai ek Bar Jo Nabi Nabi ban Gaye Woh hamesha ke liye Nabi Rahenge Jo Rasool Rasool Ban gaye Woh Rasool hi Rahenge, Agar kisi ne Nabi se Nabuwwat ke Salb hone ka yani wapas liye jane ka Aqeeda rakha Ya Rasool se Risalat ka wapas jane ka Aqeeda rakha to Yaad Rakhe ye Sareeh kufr hai Agar aysa Aqeeda hai to banda Daira e islaam se kharij ho kar Murtad ho jayega

❐ Baaz Khabees log inka Kaam hi yahi hota hai ki Musalmano ke imaan Par Daka dale to kuch aysi Aayat kuch aysi koi hadees la kar dete hain aur kahte hain ki dekhe isme likha huwa hai ki Fula Nabi tha lekin Nabuwwat le,li gai معاذ الله Ye Yaad Rakhe ye israeeli Riwayat hai Yani ye Yahudiyo ki taraf se aayi huwi Hai unho ne hamari Riwayato ko badal diya aur is tarah ki bate kar ke unho ne likh diya hai Hamari Riwayato me se nahi hai Balki Hum Musalmano ka Aqeeda Yahi hai Nabuwwat ek baar Ata Farma di gai to wapas Nahiii li jati

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 150

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Angla topic "ismate Ambiya", Ye Ambiya kiraam ke Aqeedo me hi Aa raha hai

*❝ Ismate Ambiya ❞*

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

❐ Ismat (عصمت) kise kahte hain.. ??? Ismat ek Aysa AllaH Ta'ala ka lutfo Karam Hai Aysa AllaH Ta'ala ki khaas Ata hai ki Jo bande ko Achhe kamo Par ubharta hai Aur Bure kamo se Rokta hai, Jisko hum Masoom bhi kahte hain ismat se hi Masoom bana hai Yani woh ki jo Kabhi bhi Gunah na kare unko Masoom kahte hain to Yaad Rakhe Ambiya عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Masoom hote hain AllaH Ta'ala ne inke gunah Par Qadir hone ke Bawajood inhe Gunaho se bachaya hai Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام se Kabhi koi gunah Nahi ho Sakta Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ne inhe Gunaho se bachaye Rakha hai Aur inko Gunah me mubtla hone se Paak kar ke inke liye Gunaho ko Namumkin Bana Diya hai

Yani simple word me kahu to AllaH Ta'ala ne inhe Masoom banaya hai inhe ye Quality Ata farmayi hai ki inse kabhi bhi koi gunah Sarjad nahi ho sakta inke liye gunah impossible AllaH Ta'ala ne Bana diya hai ye kabhi gunah kar hi nahi sakte

❐ Baki jo dusre insaan ho unme gunah ka mamla ho sakta hai Lekin Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام hain isi tarah Firishte hain inke liye Gunah impossible hai kabhi bhi gunah ho hi nahi Sakta AllaH Ta'aka ne ye Quality inhe Ata farmaya hai is Quality ko kahte hain ismat (عصمت) Yani gunaho se Paak kar dena Gunaho ko inke liye impossible kar dena or ye Sirf or Sirf Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Aur Firishton ke Saath khaas hai,

❐ Ha Jo Dusre Makhook hain Jaise Sahaba kiraam ho Ya Auliya kiraam ho AllaH Ta'ala inko bhi Gunaho se bachaye Rakhta hai inko kahte hain Mahfooz Mumkin hai inse bhi kabhi Gunah ho sake ho jaye Lekin AllaH Ta'ala inhe Mahfooz rakhta hai Aysa nahiii hai ki ye Impossible wala darza hai (Jo Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Aur Firishton ka hai ki ho hi nahi sakta ye Alag mamla hai) Auliya kiraam ko AllaH Ta'ala Apne Fazal se gunaho se bachaye Rakhta hai inke liye hum word use karte hain Mahfooz Apne hifazat me Rakha huwa hai. Sahaba Kiraam Hain, isi tarah Ahle baite Athar hain, Auliya kiraam hain in Sab ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Mahfooz Farmaya hai

❐ Jaise bahut se Waqiyat hum sunte hain ki Sahaba Kiraam ke Daur me woh Sarkar ﷺ ki bargah me Aa kar farmate they ki humse Gunah sarjad ho gaya to hum iske liye kya kare Sarkar ﷺ unhe Tauba ki talqeen Far dete is tarah ke mamlaat they to Ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe Mahfooz Rakha hai Hamara Aqeeda hai ki Sahaba Kiraam Gunaho se Mahfooz hain, Ahle Bait Mahfooz hain Lekin hum Masoom ka lafz istemal nahi karte ye Nahi kahte ki impossible hai Masoom ka lafz Sirf or sirf Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Aur Firishton ke saath khaas hai inke liye gunah ka koi concept hi nahi hai hum Imagine hi nahi karenge

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 151

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Is Topic ke Andar ye Aqeede Aate hain...👇

❐ Aqeeda (1) :- Aylan e Nabuwwat se Qabl Aur Baad Tamaam Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Sagair Aur Kabair Gunah se Paak Rahe.

Aylan e Nabuwwat Yani Ek Nabi Apne Nabuwwat ka Aylan Farmata hai na Baaz ko AllaH Ta'ala Nabi Aur Rasool ke Sarf se Nawaz deta gai woh mubarak position ata farma deta Hai lekin unhe hukum nahi hota ki woh Aylaan karen ki main Nabi hu, Fir Kuch Time ke Baad AllaH Ta'ala hukum irshaad Farmata hai ki Ab Woh Aylan kare ki woh Nabi hain Aur jo unki Shariat hoti hain unki Taraf le Aaye

❐ Jaise Hadeese Paak ka khulasa Hai ki Jab Aadam Alaihissalam ko AllaH Ta'ala Paida Farma raha tha us waqt bhi Peyare AaQa ﷺ Nabi they Khulasa ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Sabse Pahle Nabi hain Sabse Pahle Aap ﷺ ko Nabuwwat Ata kar di gai hai Aap ﷺ Rasool hain Aap ko Risalat de di gai hai, Lekin Jab Aap ﷺ is Duniya me Tashreef li Aaye Jab Aap ﷺ ki wiladat huwi uske Baad kya Aap ﷺ Ne Faoran bataya ki main Nabi hu?? Main AllaH Ka Aakhri Rasool hu? Nahii Balki 40 Saal ki Jab Aap ﷺ ki umr Mubarak huwi iske Baad aap ne Aylane Nabuwwat Farmaya, To ye Hai Aylaan e Nabuwwat ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala Hukum Farmata hai uske Baad woh Aylan karte Hain ki hum Nabi hain Aur AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf Dawat dete hain logo se kahte hain ki woh Shirk ko chhod de Aur Khuda e Wahid ki Taraf Aa Jaye Namazo ki Taraf Aye Roze ki taraf Aaye Jo bhi Shariat ke Ahkaam hai unki Taraf woh Dawat dete hain Aur Gunaho se unko Baaz Rahne ki Dawat dete hain To Ye hai Aylaan e Nabuwwat

❐ Ambiya kiraam ke Bare me Hamara ye Aqeeda hai ke Aylaan e Nabuwwat se Pahle bhi Aur Aylaan e Nabuwwat ke baad bhi Tamaam Ambiya Kiraam Sageera Aur Kabeera Gunaho se Paak hain, Kabhi Bade gunah bhi Aap se Sarjad nahi hoge Kabhi chhote Gunah bhi aap se Sarjad Nahi hoge, Aap Sarkar ﷺ ki Sirate Mubarka ka Mutalla Kare'n Aylaan e Nabuwwat se Pahle Dekhe Sarkar ﷺ ki jitni bhi zindagi Mubarka thi usme kabhi bhi aap ko Gunah Nazar Nahi aayega Makka wale kuffar bhi Aap ﷺ ko Ameen kah ke Pukarte they Aap ﷺ ki Amaanat dari Maroof thi Aap ﷺ ki Sachhai Maroof thi us Daur Par bhi maroof thi Aap ﷺ se kabhi gunah Sarjad Nahi huwe Isi Tarah Tamaam Ambiya kiraam ka Bhi Mamla hai Chahe Aylane Nabuwwat Farmaya ho us Daur ka ho ya Usse Pahle ho AllaH Ta'ala Ambiya Kiraam ko Sageera Aur Kabeera Gunaho se Paak Rakha hai, Ye Surah Bani israeel ki Aayat no. 65

اِنَّ عِبَادِیْ لَیْسَ لَكَ عَلَیْهِمْ سُلْطٰنٌؕ-وَ كَفٰى بِرَبِّكَ وَكِیْلًا(65)

AllaH Ta'ala Shaytan se Farma raha Hai

Beshak jo mere khaas Bande hain in Par Tera Kuch Kabu nahi Aur Tera Rab Kafi hai kaarsaaj ke lehaz se.

❐ AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Khaas bando ko Mahfooz Rakha hai Shaytan ke kabu se Door Rakhta hai to isse Pata chala ki jab Shaytan ka mudakhlaat hi nahi hai fir Gunah bhi nahi hai Q mi Shaytan hi hai na Jo bando ko gunaho par ubharta hai To AllaH Ta'ala ne khaas bando ko Gunah se door Rakha hai to ye Gunah se Bhi Paak hain.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 152

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aqeeda (2) :- Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Ahkaam e Sharaiyya ke tableeg ke Silsile me Sahaw Aur Nisiyan se Mahfooz hain.

Ahkaam e Sharaiyya (Jo unki Shariat hai / Jo unke Rule's hain) unke Tableeg ke silsile me unka jo Tableeg karna hai logo tak Rules ko pahuchana hai usme Sahaw aur Nisiyan se Paak hain, Nisiyan Yani Bhool Jana & Sahaw Yani galti karna Sahaw or nisiyan ka meaning milta julta hai Bhool jana Ya galti karna in sab se bhi Mahfoooz hain

❐ AllaH Ta'ala ne Nabiyo ko Q bheja hai?? Isliye bheja hai ki woh logo ko Shariat Sikhaye'n Alag Alag Nabiyo ko Alag Alag Shariat di gai hai or unke Ahkaam ko logo tak pahuchane ka kaam diya hai, To Yaad Rakhe'n Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Jo bhi Ahkaam e Shariyya Bayan karte hain isme kabhi bhi koi kami nahi hai koi, galti nahi hai, koi Aysa nahi hai ki kisi Nabi ko hukum huwa tha ki ye ye Ahkam bhi bataye aur woh bhool gaye Nahiii Nisiyan kahte hain bholne ko is tarah sahaw bhi bhoolne ko kahte hain Jaise hum Namaz me bhool jate Hain to Sajda e Sahaw karte hain

❐ Kabhi Koi wajib Bhole se chhut jata hai to fir hum Sajda e Sahaw karte hain yani bholne wali jo galti huwi thi hamse bhool ki uske liye sajda karte hain Ambiya Kiraam Is tarah ke sahaw se aur is tarah ke bhoolne se galti karne se Is tarah ki cheezo se woh Paak hain Ahkame Shariyya jitni bhi hain Shariat ka jo unko ilm Diya gaya hai Aur jo hukum diya gaya hai unho ne Apni ummat ko pura ka pura waisa hi zikar Farma diya hai isme kabhi koi galti nahi huwi hai koi kami nahi huwi hai koi sahaw koi mistake nahi huwa hai AllaH Ta'ala inse bhi inhe Mahfooz Rakha hai

❐ Ha ye ho sakta hai ki personal unka kuch Mamla huwa ho usme unse kabhi Sahaw ho gaya ho ya Nisiyan ho gaya ho to ye possible hai ye jo khaas Aqeeda maine Bayan kiya na ye Ahkam Shariyya se Mutalliq hai yani jo Shariat di gai hai jo unko hukum Diya gaya tha ki logo tak ye Shariat pahuchaye isme Kabhi bhi koi sahaw aur Nisiyan nahi ho sakta ye impossible hai Ye Samajh le, Ha iske Alawa personal Mamle me Nisiyan aur kabhi sahaw ho jaye ye mumkin hai Jaise :- Aap ﷺ Namaz Ada farma rahe they to Aap se koi wajib tark ho gaya to baad me Aap ﷺ Ne Sajda e sahaw Farmaya to ye to Ek Namaz ka Mamla tha na, ibadat ka Mamla tha, Aysa nahiii hoga ki Sarkar ﷺ ne معاذ الله Shareeat ka koi hukum chhod diya ho ya woh bhol Gaye ho ya galti kar gaye ho معاذ الله Aysa nahiii hai Shareeat puri unho ne Pahunchai hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 153

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Ha Personal kabhi kabhar kisi wajah se ye mamla ho sakta hai jaise maine kaha na Sarkar ﷺ ne Namaz ada farmaya to Aap ﷺ se Namaz me kuch rah gaya to Aap ﷺ Ne Sajda e sahaw farmaya to Dekhe Ye bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki hiqmat hai Ye sajda e Sahaw Sarkar ﷺ ka farmama ya bhi hamare liye Rahmat ban gaya Q ki hum khata ke putle hain hum Namaz me baithte hain to hamara khusu o khuju kaisa hota hai? Hota hi nahi hai kabhi idhar zahen gaya kabhi udhar zahen gaya kabhi khane me kabhi pakane me kabhi ye Aafat kabhi woh Aafat isi par laga rahta hai to fir hamse Galtiya ho jati hain fir humse kabhi koi wajib chhut jata hai to hum sajda e sahaw karte hain to gaya ki ummat ke liye ye bhi Ahsaan kar diya gaya hai ki isko bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnat bana di gai Aap ﷺ se jo ek-aat martaba woh sahaw huwa to ab jab ye unmat ko sahaw hoga to goya ki woh Aap ﷺ ki sunnate mubarika hi hai Aap ﷺ ne Sajda e sahaw kiya hum bhi kar rahe hain to goya ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnat hi Ada kar rahe hain

Aur Aap ﷺ ka Sahaw hona ye Aqal me bhi aata hai Ahqame Shariat ki baat nahi kar rahi hu Alawa me agar kabhi sahaw ho gaya hai to ye mumkin bhi hai Q ki dekhe Aap ﷺ ka ek laqab hai jaise Quraan e Majeed me bhi bayan farmaya hai *Aap Rahmatullil Aalmeen hain* Aap ﷺ Tamaam jahan ke liye Rahmat hain Tamaam makhook ke liye aap ﷺ Rahmat hain Rahmatullil Aalmeen hain to ab dekhe

Misal ke taur par :- Aap baithe hain Aur aap ko ye khabar mil rahi hai ki fula jagah kal bomb blast hone wala hai to aap ka dil bechain ho jata hai na are waha par usko taqleef hogi apne ummat ka dard to hota hi hai na ab jaise haal hi me turkey ka jo mamla chal raha hai turkey ka hum sunte haun to hamara dil dahel jata hai ab North side me jaha par Musalmano par zulm ho raha hai waha me waqiyat sunte hain to hamare Ruuh kanp jati hai ke hamare Musalman bhai hain bahne hain unke saath is tarah kiya ja raha hai, ghare kahi par giraye ja rahe hain, kisi ko job se nikala ja raha hai, kahi mara ja raha hai peeta ja raha hai ye tamaam cheeze hoti hain to hamare liye hamare Musalman bhaiyo aur bahno ke liye hamare dil me Rahem hai na to hame taqleef hoti hai aur isme dekhe bahut baar aysa hota hai ki inke bare me hum sochte hain na to hum jo kaam karte hain na Usse Hamara zahen hat jata hai, ho sakta hai Khana Pakate pakate agar koi islami bahen turkey ke bachho ke bare me soche ki chhote chhote bache dabe huwe hain aur woh cheekh mar Mar ke ro rahe hain ya peyaas ki siddat se tadap rahe hain, dekhte hain yaad karte hain to rooh kanp jati hai pakane me kya hogaya ek chammach Namak dalna tha to Char daal diya Q? Q ki zahen udhar tha ye hamare rahem ka mamla hai bilkul thoda sa hai

❐ Sarkar ﷺ Rahmatullil Aalmeen hain Aap ﷺ ke Samne har waqt ummat ka haal pesh hota rahta hai Aap ﷺ ke nazro ke samne Maojood hai Tamaam ummat ka haal kaha par kisi ko taqleef ho rahi hai kahi kisi jagah AllaH Ta'ala ka azaab Aane wala hai kahi se koi ummati taqleef me Aap ﷺ ko pukar raha hai to aap ﷺ ke dil me Jo Rahmat hai woh kaise jos mar rahi hogi aap Andaza laga le, Aur is waqt is Rahmat ke Galbe ke wajah se Agar Sarkar ﷺ se Namaz me ya Kahi or Mamle me Agar sahaw ho jaye to fir ye waeed bhi nahi hai, Jab hum Jaiso ka mamla ye hai to fir woh to Rahmatullil Aalmeen hain na, to unse Sahaw Agar ho bhi jaye to woh inke Rahmat ki hi wajah se hai aysa nahi hai ki معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ Me koi naks hai, Ye Aap ﷺ ke Rahmatullil Aalmeen hone ki Ek Daleel Hai, Bahrhaal in Cheezo me to Sahaw mumkin ho sakta hai Lekin Shariat ke Ahkam Jab Nabi Bayan karte hain to isme kabhi bhi koi Sahaw koi galti nahi hoti koi bhool Chook nahi hoti.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 154

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Jab bhi koi Ahkam e Shariyyah Bayan karte hain to isme kabhi bhi sahaw aur nisiyan inse nahi hota yani Bhol hona galti hona in Sab cheezo se Ambya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Paak Hain, Ha Personal jo Mamlaat hain isme kabhi sahaw nisiyan ya ijtehadi khata inse ho sakti hai *Lekin Sahaw, Nisiyan Ya ijtehadi khata ki wajah se Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko koi is Par Pakad nahi hoti Ye Cheeze Moaf hoti hain Balki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام hi nahi hum ummat ke liye bhi yahi hukm hai Agar hamse koi cheez Sahwan yani bhule se Agar koi galti ho gai Ya ulma kiraam se Kabhi koi ijtehadi khata huwa to fir is Par koi Girift nahi hai.

❐ Jaisa ki hum Padh cheke ki Sarkar ﷺ Se Namaz me koi sahaw ho gaya to Aap ﷺ Baad me Sajda e Sahaw farmaye to kya hum isse kahege ke Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki is Par pakad hogi?? Nahiiii, Balki Agar hum ummati bhi Namaz Padhte hain Aur bhool kar hamse koi Namaz ka wajib chhut jata hai Jaise koi Surah Fatiha padhna bhool gaya ya Tashahhud Padhna Bhool gaya to fir woh Gunahgar nahi hoga Q ki usne Jaanbujh kar nahi kiya hai, Ha Agar woh Jaanbujh karta to fir Namaz wajibul iaadah hoti Yani usko Namaz Dubara Padhna padta aur iski wajah se woh Gunahgar bhi hota ki usne Jaanbujh kar Namaz me koi kami ki koi wajib chhod diya, Lekin..!! Jab galti huwi hai to Galti ki wajah se hame gunah nahi milega Hamko nahi milta to Badarja e ola yahi hai ki Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko bhi is par koi girift nahi hogi

❐ To isi tarah Aadam Alaihissalam ko Jis Darakht se mana Farmaya gaya tha ki isse Phal nahi khana hai Fir bhi unho ne use Tanagul farma liya tha to ye bhi ijtehadi khata thi, isko hum Nafarmani / khata / Gunah ye sab Word's nahii use karege, Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke liye kabhi ye Word's nahiii istemaal kiye jate chahe Koi Bayanat ho kahi koi kuch bhi bayan kar rahe ho Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Chuki Gunaho se Paak hote hain lehaza hum inke liye ye Word's Yani Nafarmani ki / unho ne galti ki / unhone gunah kiya/ unho ne khata kiya ye words nahii use karte, Balki..!! unke liye jo Words use karenge woh hai lagjis Ya behtreen iske liye word hai ijtehadi khata

❐ Ijtehadi khata kise kahte hain..?? Ijtehadi khata ye hota Hai ki Kabhi koi Hukum AllaH Ya uske Rasool jo Bayan karde usko Samne wale ne kuch Samjha hota hai aur us par woh Amal karta hai lekin Haqiqat kuch Aur hoti hai Yani woh usko samajhne me thodi bahut Galti ho jati hai aur Fir us par galat koi Amal kar leta hai to isko kahte hain intehadi khata Aur ijtehadi Khata Moaf Hota hai, Jaise ek Aasan misal :-

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 155

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Misaal :- Jange Uhud Jab huwi thi na to Sarkar ﷺ Ne Sahaba Kiraam ke Ek Jamaat ko farmaya tha ki woh pahad ke upar khade rahe aur teer chalane walo ko Sarkar ﷺ ne khada kiya tha na, Aur Farmaya tha ki jab tak Main na kahu yaha se niche na aana fir jab jange Uhud jab shuru huwi aur Jang ke mamlat huwe aur ek waqt aysa bhi aaya ki Musalman galib aa gaye Aur fir kuffar wapas pichhe bhagne lage to Ab jab woh bhage to pichhe male ganimat unho ne chhoda tha Apne ghode chhode, talware wagaira chhode isko male Ganeemat kahte hain Aur Jo Fatah pa Jata hai uske liye ye Jaiz hota hai lena, to ye jo inho ne chhoda tha pichhe to Sahaba kiraam woh maal e Ganeemat jama farma rahe they to ye jo Upar Sahaba kiraam they jinko Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya tha ki aap ne yaha hifazt karne ke liye khade bona hai teer chalate rahna hai

❐ to unho ne dekha ki Dusre Sahaba kiraam Maal e ganeemat ko jama kar rahe hain to unho ne kaha chalte hain hum bhi unki madat karte hain Ganeemat ko jama karne me to fir chand Sahaba kiraam ne ye farmaya ki dekhe Sarkar ﷺ ne farmaya hai ki jab tak main na kahu aap ne niche Tashreef nahi lana hai to hum nahi jaye ge Hum yahi khade rahege Sarkar ﷺ ne Bulaya to nahiii hai na Filhaal, to Dusre Sahaba kiraam ne kaha are Hum jang to jeet gaye kuffar to chale gaye Huzoor ﷺ ka matlab to yahi tha ki jab tak Samne se faoz hai to aap log khade raho jab woh chale jaye to Ab woh hukum bhi khatam ho gaya Sarkar ﷺ ka, Hum jate hain kar ke Woh niche chale gaye chand ek Sahaba kiraam upar they jo nahi gaye baki Niche utar Aaye

❐ to jab niche utar aaye to kuffar ki Faoz jo pichhe se Ja rahi thi unho ne dekha ki yaha par Ab Musalman kamzor ho gaye to woh laot aye aur unho ne dubara hamla kiya Aur Jo Sahaba kiraam is Par shaheed huwe woh is wajah se huwe baad me Takreeban 70 Sahaba Kiraam Shaheed huwe woh isi ek hukum ki wajah se huwe ki unko niche nahi aana tha lekin Woh aa gaye, to ye kya huwa?? Ye Sahaba Kiraam ne Janbujh kar koi Sarkar ﷺ ki Nafarmani nahi ki balki unho ne Sarkar ke hukum ka ek muddat samjhha tha unho ne samjha tha ki ho Sakta hai Sarkar ﷺ ke Kahne ka matlab yahi tha ki Jab hum Jeet jaye to Aap niche utar aa Sakte hain to ye unki intehadi khata thi Yani us Hukum ko Samajhne me khata ho gai jo unho ne samjha tha usko samajhne me khata ho gai isliye woh niche chale gaye isliye woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Nafarman nahi kahlaye ge unse koi gunah ho gaya hum nahi kahe ge balki ye unki ijtehadi khata thi

❐ To aysa ho jata hai ki kabhi kabhar Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Ke liye bhi AllaH Ta'ala koi hukum Farmata hai lekin unse kabhi kabhar ijtehadi khata ho jati hai Lekin iski wajah se woh gunahgar nahii hote to ijtehadi khata se gunah ka koi Connection nahii hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 156

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aadam Alaihissalam Jab Jannat me Maojood they Biwi Hawwa ke Sath to AllaH Ta'ala ne Mana Farma diya tha ki Aap is Darakht se nahi khaye Digar Alag Alag tafseero me Alag alag cheezo ka zikar aata hai jada Sahi kaol ulma kiraam ne Farmaya hai ki woh Gandum ka darakht tha ki iska phal Aap ne nahi khana hai to Fir Baad me Aadam Alaihissalam ne Shaytan ke waswase dalne par Isko Tanagul Farma liya yani Aap ko AllaH Ta'ala ne mana Farma diya tha ki is Darakht ke kareeb aap ne nahi jana hai, Lekin..!! Baad me Shaytan aaya aur usne Aap ke Dil me ek waswasa dala usne Qasam khai Aur kaha ki Aap ko AllaH Ta'ala ne is Darakhat se Phal khane ke liye isliye Mana kiya hai ki kahi aap Firishte na ban jaye ya isko khane wala hamesha ki zindagi pa leta hai, Hamesha ki badshahat ko woh pa leta hai to isliye mana farmaya hai to is tarah ki bate shaytan ne kahi aur kaha ki Aap kha le to Aap ko ye Sare fawaid aap ko mil jayege to Aadam Alaihissalam ne darakht ke Phal to aap ne Tanagul farma liya to ye Aap ki ijtehadi khata thi

❐ Q ki Aadam Alaihissalam Ne AllaH Ta'ala ki Nafarmani ka irada nahi farmaya tha ki Nafarmani karke isko kha raha hu balki unho ne samjha ho Sakta hai AllaH Ta'ala ne isko mashwartan Mana farma diya ki isko na khaye Jaise dr. Nahi kahte ki Abhi Aap ki tabiyat kharab hai ye cheez na khaye ek mashwara dete hain ki isko nakhaye behtar hai lekin fir bhi kha le to isse koi problem nahi hoga, to is Darze ka ek cheez hota hai na ki isko na khana behtar hai to ye unho ne samjha usko tanagul farma liye

❐ Aur Dusra ye tha ki Shaytan AllaH Ta'ala ki Qasam kha kar kaha ki AllaH ki Qasam tum isko kha lo Main tumhara khair khiwa hu isko khalo aysa koi masla nahi hai to Aadam Alaihissalam AllaH ke Nabi hain, AllaH ke Nabi ke Nazdeek AllaH ka Martaba kitna hoga hum Samajh sakte hai na, hum bhi jab AllaH ki Qasam khate hain to Apni baat ko jhhuti Qasam khana kitna bada gunah hai aap Samajh sakte hain na ki jhhuti Qasam khana Banda soche ki AllaH Ta'ala Ka Naam le kar woh jhuut bol raha hai khaof aata hai na jiske Dil me khaof hota hai woh to khaof kha jata hai ki main to jhhuti Qasam kaise khau?

❐ To Aadam Alaihissalam AllaH ke Nabi hain unke Nazdeek AllaH ka Makaam o Martaba Bahut ucha hai Ye Sab Musalmano ke nazdeek hai Lekin unke liye AllaH ka Naam Yani Bahut Badi cheez hai to unhe laga ki Shaytan ne Jab AllaH ki Qasam khai hai Jhuti Qasam to khaya nahi hoga Yani mere liye ye khana jada se jada Makrooh e Tanjihi ke darze me hoga yani AllaH Ta'ala ne bas U Mana farma diya hoga ye istrike ka hukum hai, unho ne usko ye tasawwur nahi kiya Ye Samajhte huwe Shaytan ki baat U Sunte huwe unho ne us darakht ko kha liya

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 157

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aur Baaz Mufassireen ne ye bhi farmaya hai ki Aadam Alaihissalam se ye ijtehadi Khata ho gai ki unho ne socha ki khaas ek gandum ke Darakht se khana mana hai dusre jo Gandum ke Darakht hain use kha sakte hai To unho ne kha liya, Achha isliye khaya Q ki woh chahte they ki Hamesha Jannat me Rahe AllaH Ta'ala ka Qurb chahte they na ke Jannat me Kon Nahi jana chahta? Hum Sab ki bhi khowahish hoti hai na ki hum hamesha Jannat me Rahe to woh us khowahish me they ki AllaH Ta'ala Apne kareeb Farma de Hamesha uske Nemato se Mala maal farma de ye Sochte huwe Socha ki ye Darakht nahi Balki Dusre Darakht se khaa sakte hain to unho ne usko Tanagul Farma liya to ye unki ijtehadi Khata thi ye koi unho ne Jaanbujh kar Nafarmani Nahii ki, to Ab Aadam Alaihissalam ke is waqiye ko Hargiz ye nahi kah sakte ki Aadam Alaihissalam ne gunah kiya ya AllaH Ta'ala ki Nafarmani ki Aysi bate hum nahi karege Balki AllaH Ta'ala khud Quraan e Majeed me Farmata hai Surah Taha ki Aayat no. 115

وَ لَقَدْ عَهِدْنَاۤ اِلٰۤى اٰدَمَ مِنْ قَبْلُ فَنَسِیَ وَ لَمْ نَجِدْ لَهٗ عَزْمًا(115)

Yani Beshak Hamne Wada liya tha Aadam (Alaihissalam) se isse Pahle to woh is wade ko bhol gaye Aur hamne is wade ko Todne ka Qasd o irada Nahi Paya

❐ Yani AllaH Ta'ala Farma raha hai ki Hamne Aadam Alaihissalam se Ye Jo wada liya tha unho ne wada kiya tha hamne kahi pe bhi Aadam Alaihissalam ke Dil me ye irada nahi farmaya ki Main AllaH Ta'ala nafarmani karu Gunah karu ye nahii tha Balki woh bhool gaye they ek ijtehadi khata ho gai U Kahege, Jab Khud AllaH Ta'ala ne Farma diya ki ijtehadi khata thi ek bhool thi to fir koi unki Tataf ungli nahii utha sakta, Balki Agar koi Ungli uthata hai Aur kahta hai ki Nahii unho ne gunah kiya hai AllaH Ta'ala ki Nafarmani ki to fir Yaqinan woh Daira e islaam se kharij ho jayega Q ki Hamare Aqaid me se ek Aqeeda Ye bhi hai ki Ambiya Kiraam Alaihissalam Masoom hain unse Kabhi koi gunah sarjad nahii hota

❐ To jab ummate Muhammadiya se AllaH Ta'ala Nisiyan Aur khata ko Moaf Farma diya hai to fir Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka Darz to Bahut bada hai koi bhi ummati kisi bhi Nabi ke Darze ko nahi pahunch sakta Jab Hamse Moaf hai to yaqinan Digar Ambiya kiraam Alaihissalam se Bhi moaf hoga to Jaha kahi bhi Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke is tarah ke Mamlaat sune to yaad Rakhe ye ijtehadi Khata hoti hai Aur ijtehadi Khata Par Pakad nahii hoti

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 158

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Fir Sawal Ye Aata hai ki Agar Aadam Alaihissalam ne koi Gunah nahii kiya tha to fir Aapne itne Saal tak Tauba Q ki..?? Tauba karne ki kya wajah hai..??

❐ Iski Wajah ye hai ki Dekhe Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Ye Bahut Paak Hastiya Hote hain inse ek ijtehadi khata ho gai thi Koi gunah nahi huwa ths fir Bhi unko ek Nadamat feel huwi ki Mujhse Aysa Kaise ho gaya ki Main AllaH Ta'ala ke wade ko bhol gaya Mujhse ijtehadi khata bhi Q ho gai Ye Samaj kar rote rahe warna jaise main ne Abhi ye Aayat Aap ko padh ke sunai isme AllaH Ta'ala ne wajeh taur par Farma Diya ki unse Bhool ho gai unki Pakad nahi hai is Par fir bhi unho ne is Par bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me itne saal Tauba baza laye ye unki Inkesari thi ye unki Paakdamni thi Paak Hasti thi is wajah se

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 159

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aqeeda :- Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Se Kabhi koi Aysa Kaam Sarjad Nahii hota Ya inhe kabhi koi Aysi Bimari nahi lagti jo logo ke liye Baise Nafrart ho Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Jo Bhi Nabi hain Jo Bhi Rasool hain unse Kabhi bhi koi Aysa kaam woh nahi karte ki Jisse log unse Nafrat Karne lage Ya logo ko ghin Mahsoos ho Aysi cheeze unse Kabhi Nahi hoti Aur Na hi Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko Kabhi koi Aysi Bimari lagti hai jisko dekh kar log Karahat Mahsoos kare yani Ghin Mahsoos kare'n Nafrat Mahsoos kare unse Door bhage Aysi Cheeze nahii hoti

❐ Balki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Aysi hastiya hoti hain jinko AllaH Ta'ala Husn se Bhi Nawazta hai Yani Khoobsurat dekhne me bhi hote hain Aur Akhlaq bhi unke Waise hote hain Kabhi koi Bure Akhlaq unke Andar Nahii hote Jo Kaom ka leader hota hai na usi ko dekh kar log Seekhte hain na to jo logo ko AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf Bulane wala hoga Jo Hidayat ka Rasta Dikhane wala hoga usme Kabhi koi burai Nahii Aa sakti to Hamara ye jo Aqeeda hai Ye Aqli Daleel se bhi Sabit Hai

❐ To Jo Ye Hazrate Ayyub Alaihissalam ke Bimari ka Waqiya Hai jisme bahut se log Is tarah Bayan karte hain Aap ke Jism Mubarak me kide Pad gaye they معاذ الله Ye Galat hai Isko Ulma kiraam ne Farmaya hai ki ye izraeeli Riwayto me se hai Yani Yahudiyo ne is Tarah ke baate Banai huwi hain Halanki ye Jhuta Aur Galat waqiya hai Kabhi Bhi kisi Nabi ko Aysi Bimari Nahi Lag sakti to Jism par Agar kisi ke kide Pad jayege to log unke Kareeb thodi jayege log to ghin Mahsoos karege na,

❐ Ha Ayyub Alaihissalam Par AllaH Ta'ala ki Continuously Aazmaish Nazul huwi thi Aap ki jitne bhi Phaslen (crops) they woh Tabah ho gai thi Aap ke jo Janwar they woh halaq ho gaye they Aulaad AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ko Kasrat se ata farmaye they woh halaq ho gayi thi aur Aap ko Bimari lahiq huwi thi Lekin..!! Woh Bimari aysi nahi thi ki Jiski wajah se log unse Door chale jaye Aap ka Dard wagaira tha Continuously lekin Aysi Bimari nahi thi jo Qabile Nafrat thi, To Ayyub Alaihissalam ka ye waqiya bhi Mangadhat hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 160

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝ Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Ki Afzaliyat Ke Bare Me Hamara kya Aqeeda hona chahiye..?? ❞*
••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

❐ *Aqeeda (1) :-* Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Baise Fazilat wale hain Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me inka Makaam o Martaba hai Aur inme Mukhtalif Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hain sab ek level me nahi hain balki kuch Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام AllaH Ta'ala ke Nazdeek Jada Martabe wale hain Kuch unse Thode kam wale hain Jaise Tamaam Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام se Afzal Jada Fazilat wale Jada Martabe wale Sarkar ﷺ Hain To Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام AllaH Ta'ala ke Sabse kareeb, Sabse peyare Bando me se hain unka Martaba AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Dusre Makhlook ke Mutabik Bahut jada hain Bada Martaba hai Lekin Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Me Bhi Baaz Ek Dusre se Jada Fazilat wale hain Jada martabe wale hain, Har Nabi ek Darze ka hai Ye hum Mahiii kahte Balki inme Deferent Drzaat hain Aur Ye Quraan e Majeed ke Surah Bakra ki Aayat 253

تِلْكَ الرُّسُلُ فَضَّلْنَا بَعْضَهُمْ عَلٰى بَعْضٍۘ-مِنْهُمْ مَّنْ كَلَّمَ اللّٰهُ وَ رَفَعَ بَعْضَهُمْ دَرَجٰتٍؕ-

❐ Ye AllaH ke Rasool Hain hamne inme se Baaz ko Baaz Par Fazilat di hai Yani Chand Ambiya ko Chand Par Fazilat di hai unko chand Martba Ata Farmaya hai inme se Baaz ko Baaz Par Fazilat Ata Farmayi hai inme se Baaz woh hain Jinse AllaH Ta'ala ne Kalaam Farmaya Har Nabi ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Kalaam ka Sarf Ata nahi farmaya Jaise Musa Alaihissalam se Direct kalam Farmaya na, is tarah ki Baat ho rahi hai to jinse AllaH Ta'ala ne Kalaam Farmaya Aur inme se Baaz woh hain Jinke AllaH Ta'ala ne kai Darzaat ko buland kar diya AllaH Ta'ala ka Qurb ata farmaya

❐ To Yaad Rakhe Nabiyo Me Sabse Bada Martaba Tamaam Nabi aur Tamaam Rasoolo me Sabse Bada Martaba Huzoor Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ka hai, Iske Baad Hazrate Ibraheem علیہ السلام ka hai, iske Baad Hazrate Musa علیہ السلام Ka hai fir Hazrate Isha علیہ السلام ka hai Aur Hazrate Nooh علیہ السلام Ka hai Ye 5 Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Digar Ambiya Kiraam se Jada Fazilat wale hain.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 161

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aqeeda (2) :-* Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Tamaam Makhlook se Afzal Hain, Jo Martaba Ambiya Kiraam ka hai na woh kisi Bhi makhlook ko Hansil nahi hai Chahe woh Firishta ho, Jinnat me se ho ya Digar insaano me se ho Tamaam Makhlook me Sabse Afzal Sabse Jada Martbe Wale jo hain Woh Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hain isi liye Agar koi kahta hai ki gaire Nabi, Ya Nabi ke Alawa koi Aur Makhlook Jada AllaH Ta'ala ke Kareeb hoti hai Jada Martbe wali hoti hai to fir Woh Daira e islaam se kharij ho jayega Ye Sareeh kufr Hai,

❐ Jaise Siya log ka kahna hota hai ki معاذ الله Hazrate Ali Aur Digar Jo Aaimma e Ahle Bait hain Jaise imaam Jafar Sadiq hain, imaam bakar hain, imaam zainul Abdeen hai رضی الله تعالی عنهم inka Martaba Nabiyo se bhi Bada hai معاذ الله inke Nazdeek Baaz ibraheem Alaihissalam se bade hain koi kahta hai ki Musa Alaihissalam se bade hain to is tarah ki bate karte hain is wajah se in Par hukme Kufr lagta hai to Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Tamaam Makhlook se Afzal hain koi bhi Gaire Nabi chahe kitna hi bada AllaH ka wali Q Na ho, Chahe kitna ho bada Sahabi Q na ho woh kisi bhi Nabi ke Darze ko Nahi pahuch sakta Sabse Afzal Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hain

❐ U hi Dekhe Jaise Ambiya Kiraam Jo Bashar me se hain na Sarkar ﷺ hai Aur Digar Nabi jo aaye hain Ye Afzal hai inke Baad firishto me jo Malaika hain Jo Rasool Hain Firishton me woh Afzal hain Aur Jibraeel Alaihissalam Tamam Firishto ke Sardar hai to Firishto me Sab se Afzal Jibraeel Alaihissalam hain Inke Baad Digar Makhlook ki Bari aati hai

❐ Puchha Gaya ki Siddiqui Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Afzal Hain Jada Martbe Wale hain Ya Jibraeel Alaihissalam jada Martebe wale hain.?? Jawab Yahi hai ki Jibraeel Alaihissalam Afzal hain Q ki Aap Firishto me Rasool hain isliye Jibraeel Alaihissalam Afzal hain To Sabse Pahle Martaba Nabi Aur Rasool ka Aata hai inke Baad Jo digar Makhlook bach jati hai na isme Sabse Afzal Aur AllaH Ta'ala ke Sabse kareeb, Peyare Mahboob Siddiqui Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 162

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aqeeda :- Huzoor Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Tamaam Nabiyo se Tamaam Rasoolo se Balki AllaH Ta'ala ki Tamaam makhlook me Sabse Se Afzal Sabse Aola hain, Aala Aola sab kuch hain isiliye Aala Hazrat Farmate hain na Sabse Aala wa Aola hamara Nabi Sabse Bala wa Aala Hamara Nabi) AllaH Ta'ala ke Sabse Jada kareeb sabse jada Peyare Agar koi hai to woh hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ hain, Aur is Aqeede ka Saboot Sunane Tirmiji Sharif Hadees no. 3616

❐ Hazrate ibne Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه se Marvi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Sahabiyo me se kuch Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Hujre se Bahar Aane ke Intezar me baithe they Pas Aap ﷺ Bahar Tashreef laye Yaha Tak ki Jab Aap ﷺ Unse (Sahaba kiraam se) kareeb huwe to Aap ﷺ ne suna ki woh Aapas me kuch Baat-cheet Kar rahe hain Aap ﷺ ne Unki Guftgu ko suna ki woh kya baat kar rahe Hain to unme se Baaz ne kaha Bada Tajjub Hai ki Beshak AllaH Ta'ala ki Makhlook me Hazrate ibraheem ko Apna khaleel banaya Yani woh soch rahe they ki kaisi badi zaat hogi kitna Bada martaba AllaH Ta'ala ne unko Ata Farmaya hai ki Hazrate Ibraheem Alaihissalam ko Apna khaleel (Dost) banaya, woh is par Soch rahe they ki Ibraheem Alaihissalam ki kya Shaan hai Kya Martaba hai AllaH ki Bargah me,

❐ to Dusre Sahabi ne Farmaya Kya isse Jada Tajjub khez baat Hazrate Musa Alaihissalam ka Kalaam karna Nahii hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne unse Kalaam Farmaya to fir Tisre Sahabi ne Farmaya ki badi Tajjub wali baat hai ki Hazrate isha Alaihissalam AllaH ke Kalime or AllaH Ke Ruuh hain Quraan e Majeed me Isha Alaihissalam ko Farmaya gaya ki Isha Alaihissalam AllaH ka Kalima Aur AllaH ke Ruh hain

❐ Ye AllaH ka Kalima AllaH ka Ruh hona Matlab kya hai..?? AllaH Ta'ala to in Cheezo se Paak Hai to iska Malab kya hai..?? Iska Matlab ye hai ke AllaH Ta'ala ke Kalime hone se Ruh hone se Meaning ye hai ke AllaH Ta'ala ne inhe Apna Qurab Ata kiya inhe Apni Nazdiki Ata Farmayi hai Aur Bigair Baap ke Baraherast Sikme Madar me Paida Farmaya hai Yani Bigair Baap ke Aap ko Biwi Maryam رضی الله تعالی عنها ke Mubarak Sikam se Paida Farmaya hai iska meaning ye hai

❐ to ek Sahabi ne ye farmaya ki AllaH Ta'ala Ne Hazrate Isha Alaihissalam ko Kya Shaan Ata Farmayi hai ki unko Apna Qurb bhi Ata farmaya hai unko begair baap ke Bhi Duniya me Paida Farmaya hai to fir Dusre Sahabi ne kaha ki Aadam Alaihissalam ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Chun liya Firishto ne unko Sajda kiya to Aadam Alaihissalam ke bare me unho ne kaha to ye sari bate unke Bich Discussion chal Rahi thi to Sab kisi na kisi ke bare me farma rahe they Ki Unko AllaH Ta'ala ne Ye cheeze Ata Farmayi kya Martaba Ata Farmaya hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 163

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ To Sarkar ﷺ Tashreef Laye Aap ﷺ Ne Sahaba kiraam ko Salaam Farmaya fir Farmaya ki Beshak Maine Aap logo ki Baate Sun li hai Jo Aap bate kar rahe they inko Maine Sun liya hai Tumhe ye Baat Pasand aai Achha laga ki Ibraheem Alaihissalam AllaH ke Khaleel hain unke Dost hain Ji ha Ye isi Tarah hai Yani Ibraheem Alaihissalam AllaH ke Khaleel hain Aur Musa Alaihissalam AllaH Se Munajaat karne wale hain KalimullaH Hain kalaam Farmane wale hain Ji ha Ye bhi isi tarah hai Aur Hazrate Isha Alaihissalam AllaH ke Ruh aur Kalime hain ji ha ye isi tarah hai Aadam Alaihissalam SafiullaH Hain Yani chune huwe Bande hain Ye Bhi Durust hai Lekin Khabardar, Ab Sarkar ﷺ Farma Rahe hain Ki Aap ye Sab Nabiyo ki Fazilat dekh rahe hain Martaba dekh Rahe hain Ab iske Baad Aange jo Riwayat Hai na isme Sarkar ﷺ Apna Martaba Bayan Farma Rahe hain سبحان الله khush kismati Dekhe hum kaise AaQa ke ummati hain

❐ Farmate hain Lekin..!! Khabardar Main AllaH ka Mahboob hu, AllaH Ta'ala ka Peyara hu, Main woh hu jisse AllaH Ta'ala ne Mhabbat Farmaya hai Aur Mujhe is Par Koi Fakr Nahiii hai Yani Ye Baat Main Aapko Mere Martabe ke Bare me ummat ko batana hai na ki Sarkar ﷺ ka martaba kya hai isliye Bayan farma rahe hain, (isliye nahi ki معاذ الله koi kah de ki Sarkar ﷺ Riyakari kar rahe hain nahii), Farma Rahe hain ki Mujhe is Par koi Faqar nahi Hai Aur Baroze Qiyamat Yani Qiyamat ke din Hamd Ka jhanda mere Hanth me hoga, liwaul Hamd hoga na woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Hanth me hoga Aur Mujhe is Par koi Fakr nahi hai Aur Main Pahla Shafa'at karne wala hu, Qiyamat ke din koi Pahle Shafa'at nahi farmayega Sab Yahi kahe gi Nafsi Nafsi Ambiya Kiraam Bhi kahenge Nafsi Nafsi

❐ Aur Sabse Pahle Agar koi Shafa'at karenge to woh Sarkar ﷺ Hain, Farmate hain Main Pahla Shafa'at karne wala hounga Aur Pahla woh Shakhs hounga jiski Shafa't Bargahe ilahi me Qubool ki Jayegi سبحان الله سبحان الله Yani Sabse Pahke Shafa'at bhi Sarkar ﷺ Farmayege Aur Sabse Pahle jiski Shafa'at Bargahe Ilahi me Qubool hogi woh bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki hogi Aur Fir Farmaya ki Mujhe is Par koi Fakr Nahii hai Aur Main Pahla woh Shakhsh hounga Jo Jannat ke Darwaze ko harkat dunga to AllaH Ta'ala Jannat Ke Darwaze Mere liye khol dega Pas mujhe woh is Jannat me Dakhil Farmayega Aur mere saath momineen me se garib log hoge Aur Mujhe is par koi Fakar nahi Hai Aur Main Pahle walo se jada mohtaram wa Mukarram hu,

❐ Yaha Par Sarkar ﷺ Ne Apni Fazilate Bayan ki Jaise kaha na Ki Woh mahboob bhi hain, Woh Libaul Hamd ko uthane wale bhi hain, woh Pahle Shafa'at karne wale bhi hain, woh Pahle jannat ke Darwaze ko Sarkar ﷺ Khat-khataye ge unhi ke liye jannat kholi jayegi, Fir Ab Sarkar ﷺ Farma rahe hain ki Pahle walo se Jitne bhi Pahle Nabi guzar gaye Sabse jada Mohtaram wa Mukarram Sabse jada Ahteram wale, Sabse jada Martbe wale izzat, wale bhi Sarkar ﷺ Hain Aur Baad me Aane wale Logo se Jada mukarram hu, Pahle Aane walo se bhi jada Martabe wala Bhi hu Aur Baad me Sarkar ﷺ ke baad bhi jitni Makhlook ayegi usme bhi Sabse jada Mukarram Yani AllaH Ta'ala ke kareeb Aur Peyare Sarkar ﷺ Hain Aur Aange Farmate hain mujhe is Par koi Fakr Nahi hai

Ye 👆puri Hadeese mubaraika jo hai na Ye is Aqeede par Daleel hai Hamare Nabi ﷺ Sabse Afzal Sabse Aala Hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 164

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Tirmiji Sharif ki Hi Ek Aur Riwayat hai Hadees no. 3611 Hai

❐ Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه se Marwi hai ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne irshad Farmaya Main woh Pahla Shakhs hounga Jiske liye zameen Phate gi fir mejhe Jannat ke libaso me se ek libas Pahnaya jayega Fir Main Arsh ki Sidhi Janib khada ho jaunga Aur AllaH Ta'ala ki Makhlook me se mere ilawa koi waha Par Khada Na hoga

To Ye 👆Hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ ki Shaan hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 165

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

  *❝ HuQooq e Mustafa ﷺ ❞*
         ••──────•◦❈◦•──────••
      Peyare AaQa ﷺ ke Huqooq

❐ AllaH Ta'ala Ne itna Azeem Rasool Hame Ata farma kar AllaH Ta'ala Hum par bahut bada Ahsaan kiya hai khud AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata hai Surah Aale imraan me Aayat no. 164 hai

لَقَدْ مَنَّ اللّٰهُ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِیْنَ اِذْ بَعَثَ فِیْهِمْ رَسُوْلًا مِّنْ اَنْفُسِهِمْ یَتْلُوْا عَلَیْهِمْ اٰیٰتِهٖ وَ یُزَكِّیْهِمْ وَ یُعَلِّمُهُمُ الْكِتٰبَ وَ الْحِكْمَةَۚ-وَ اِنْ كَانُوْا مِنْ قَبْلُ لَفِیْ ضَلٰلٍ مُّبِیْنٍ(164)

Beshak AllaH Ta'ala ne imaan walo Par Bada Ahsaan Farmaya hai Jab inme se ek Rasool Maboos Farmaya Jo inhi me se hain (Yani insano me se hi Ek Rasool Maboos Farmaya Yani bheja) woh inke Samne AllaH Ta'ala ki Aayte Tilawat farmate Hain Jo inhe Paak karte hain (Gunaho se Paak karte hain, Shirk se Paak karte hain, Kufr se Paak karte hain) Aur inhe kitaab Aur Hiqmat ki Taleem dete hain (Kitaab Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki Quraan aur huqmat yani wisdom / Aqalmandi) Agar chahe log isse Pahle Yakinan Khuli gumrahi me Pade they

❐ Yani Sarkar ﷺ Ke Aane se Pahle log Yakinan khuli gumrahi me they Woh Kaba ke Samne Buto ko rakh kar pooj Rahe they Ayse Sab mamlaat they na Aurto par har jagah Zulm o sitam tha ye sab mamlat tha to gumrahi me they log Fir AllaH Ta'ala ne logo par Ahsaan Farmaya Aur Apne Peyare Rasool ko Bheja jo logo ko in Cheezo se Paak kar rahe hain Balki Hamara wajud Bhi to Sarkar ﷺ ke Sadqe se hai Hum is Duniya me Paida hi huwe Sarkar ﷺ ke liye

❐ To Raheem Aur kareem AaQa ﷺ Ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Hamare Darmiyan bhej kar hum Par Ahsaan Farmaya hai Aur Sarkar ﷺ bhi hum Par Bahut Sare Ahsanaat Farmaye hain Apni Wiladat se lekar is Duniya se zahri Parda Farmane tak Aur iske Baad ke zamano me bhi Apni ummat par Woh Musalsal Rahmat Aur Safkat Farmate Rahe hain, Balki Paidaish ho Meraj ho Wisaal ho Hatta ki Qabre Anwar me bhi utarte huwe bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Labha e Mubarak Pe Sirf Ummat ummat tha, To Aaram deh jo rate hoti thi log soye hote they Chain se us waqt bhi Aap ﷺ Apna Mubarak bistar Chhod kar AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me hum Gunahgaro ke liye Duaa Farmaya karte they, Qiyamat ke din bhi Haoze Kaosar hoga us Par Peyaso ki Peyas bujha rahe hoge, Pull sirat se logo ko Paar Karwa rahe hoge, Kahi Par Mizan Par Aa kar Sarkar ﷺ logo ke Nekiyo ka Palda Bhari Farma Rahe hoge

to Ye 👆 Peyare AaQa ﷺ ke Chand upar upar se main Ahsanat Bata rahi hu warna Ahsaan to itne hain Hum gin nahi Sakte balki,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 166

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Balki Aaqa ﷺ ke Ahsaan itne hain ki walidain ke Ahsan inke Aange chhote Pad Jayege Qiyamat ke Din Walidain, Bachhe, Bhai Bahen Sab koi muh fer lege lekin Agar us waqt Hamare Ghamo ko koi Door karne wale honge to Peyare AaQa ﷺ hoge, Sarkar ﷺ ke Ahsaan bahut hi jada hain hamesha isko zahen me Rakhna chahiye ki hum logo ke Ahsaan ko yaad rakhte hain momin hain to yaad Rakhte hain walidain ke Ahsan ko yaad rakhte hain, ustaad ke Ahsan ko yaad rakhte hain, Pero Murshid ke Ahsan ko Yaad Rakhte hain

❐ Lekin..!! Agar Sabse jada Makhlook me Hum Par Ahsaan kiya hai to woh Sarkar ﷺ ki zaat hai to Dusro ka ahsaan mante huwe jab hum unke Huqooq ka khayal karte hain, Huqooq Yani Jab hum par koi Ahsan karta hai to hum uski Farmabardari karte hain

❐ Jaise :- Walidain hain unka Ahsan hai ki unho ne pala posa bada kiya tarbiyat kiya Achha se Achha khilaya Pahnaya Udhaya sab kuch kiya ye Ahsan hai to walidain ke kuch huqooq Hain Kuch cheeze farz hai hum par walidain ki khidmat karna ye hamara Akhlaqi fariza hai, unse zaban darazi na karna, unki khidmat karna ye sab cheeze hamare Akhlaq ka takaza hai ki unho ne Ahsaan kiya hai to fir badle me hame karna Padega, isi Tarah ustaad Hame ilm Deen Sikha Rahe hain ilm sikha rahe hain to fir iska takaza hai ki Ustaad ki khidmat kare'n unki izzat karen, isi tarah Peero Murshid hain Jo hamare batin ko sawar Rahe hain, Dilo ko Sawar rahe hain, hamare Parshaniyo ko Duaa kar ke taal rahe hain fir ye unka Ahsan hai To fir Achha mureed banna Hamari Zimmedari hoti hai , to kuch zimmedariya hum par aa jati hain jab koi Ahsaan karta hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 167

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ To Jab Sarkar ﷺ ummat Par Sabse jada Ahsaan Farmane wale hain to Sarkar ﷺ se Mutalliq Bhi Hum Par Kuch Zimmedariya Aati Hain kuch Huqooq aate Hain Jo Har ummati Par Lazim..!! Lazim..!! Lazim Hai..!! Isko Har ummati ki sabse jada preference (Tarjeeh) De kar is Huqooq ko is jimmedari ko pura karna Chahiye usme se Main chand Huqooq yaha par bata rahi hu, Accha Aur ye huqooq humne Idhar udhar se nahi laye Balki Ye Huqooq Khud Quraan Aur Hadees me milte hain

❐ HuQooQ (1) Rasool AllaH ﷺ Par imaan lana :- Ye Sabse bada haq hum par Hai Sarkar ﷺ ka, AllaH Ta'ala Farmata Hai Surah Fatah ki Aayat no. 13 hai

وَ مَنْ لَّمْ یُؤْمِنْۢ بِاللّٰهِ وَ رَسُوْلِهٖ فَاِنَّاۤ اَعْتَدْنَا لِلْكٰفِرِیْنَ سَعِیْرًا(13)

Yani Jo AllaH Aur uske Rasool Par imaan Na laye to Beshak humne Kafiro ke liye Bhadakti huwi Aag Tayyar Rakhi Hai.

❐ Wajeh Taur Par Farmaya ki Jo AllaH Aur Rasool Par imaan Na Laye to Fir woh Kafir hai uske liye Bhadakti huwi Aag hai to Sabse Pahle haq ummat Par Yahi hota hai ki Woh Rasool AllaH ﷺ Par Dil Se imaan laye, RasoolullaH Par imaan laye jo kuch woh le kar aaye Jo Shariat woh le kar aaye jo huqooq le kar Aaye sab Par Dil se imaan le kar aaye ye hamara Pahla Haq banta hai.

❐ Jinho ne hame sikhaya ki Sahi Rasta kya Hai Galat Rasta kya hai Khuda Ta'ala ki zaat kya hai usko Pahchanna AllaH Ta'ala ke Mutalliq hame kya Aqeeda Rakhna hai ye sab kuch Hame Sarkar ﷺ ne Ata Farmaya hai to fir Sarkar ﷺ Par Puri Tarah imaan lana ye sabse Pahle bande ke upar zimmedari banti hai ye Sabse Pahla haq hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 168

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ HuQooQ (2) RasoolullaH ﷺ ki Pairwi Karna ;- Aap ﷺ ko Follow karna Har us cheez me Jisme Mumkin ho usme Sarkar ﷺ Ko Follow karna hai Chahe woh Shariat ka Jo bhi mamla ho isme bhi Sarkar ﷺ ko Follow karege, Tarikat ho Yani AllaH Ta'ala ke kareeb AllaH Ta'ala ka Qurb Hansil karna AllaH Ta'ala ke waha Makaam Hansil karna to isme bhi Sarkar ﷺ ko chhod kar koi Rasta nahii hai Sarkar ﷺ Ne Jo Rasta Bataya hai usi ko Follow karenge Aap ﷺ ki Sunnat Har cheez me hame RasoolullaH ﷺ Ko Follow karna hai iska hukum Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Surah Aale Imraan Aayat no. 31 me diya hai Bahut hi Peyari Aayte Mubarika Hai

قُلْ اِنْ كُنْتُمْ تُحِبُّوْنَ اللّٰهَ فَاتَّبِعُوْنِیْ یُحْبِبْكُمُ اللّٰهُ وَ یَغْفِرْ لَكُمْ ذُنُوْبَكُمْؕ-وَ اللّٰهُ غَفُوْرٌ رَّحِیْمٌ(31)

AllaH Ta'ala irshaad Farmaya :- Aye Habeeb Aap Farma do Aye logo Agar tum AllaH se Muhabbat karte ho to meri Farmabardar ho jao AllaH tumse Muhabbat farmayega aur Tumhare Gunah Bakhsh dega.

❐ AllaH Ta'ala kya Farma Raha hai Agar tum AllaH se Muhabbat karte ho (Jo kahte hain na bigair Rasool ke معاذ الله Hum AllaH Tak Pahunch sakte hain Quraan Padh liya RasoolullaH ke Wasile ki zarurat nahi hai, RasoolullaH Ka Daman pakadne ki معاذ الله hame zarurat nahii hai Ye sirf neki hai sirf AllaH Ta'ala hai Us Raste par chal gaya to uske liye kafi hai)

Uske👆 Muh par Ye Aayat ye Tamacha hai AllaH Ta'ala kya Farma raha hai ki Aye logo Agar tum AllaH se Muhabbat karte ho,..

❐ Achha AllaH Ta'ala Directly Kalaam nahi farma raha yaha dekhe kitna peyara AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam hai AllaH Ta'ala Chahta to itna bhi Farma deta ki "Aye logo Agar tum AllaH Ta'ala se Muhabbat karte ho to mere Farma bardar ban Jao RasoolullaH ke Farmabardar ban jao AllaH Tumse Mubabbat karega Aur tumgare Gunah bakhsh dega'' Lekin nahii, Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya Sarkar ﷺ se ki Aye Habeeb Aap Farmaiye Yani Yaha par bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne hame yahi Dars diya hai ki Agar kahi par jana hai to RasoolullaH ﷺ Ka dar chhod kar koi Rasta nahii hai, AllaH Ta'ala ki Muhabbat Agar logo ke Dilo me hai to uske liye bhi lazim hai ki Woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Paas aaye or wahi se woh AllaH ka Qurb hansil kare to AllaH Ta'ala ne khud Kalaam nahi farmaya balki Sarkar ﷺ se Farma kar kaha ki Aap Farmaye logo se "Aye Habeeb Aap Farma do ki Aye logo Agar tum AllaH se Muhabbat karte ho to Meri Farmabardari karo"

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 169

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ AllaH Ta'ala se Muhabbat karna Sarkar ﷺ ki Farmabardari in Dono me koi farq nahi hai Jab hum Sarkar ﷺ ki Farmabardari karte hain Aap ki bato ko mante hain Aap ki Muhabbat karte hain to fir ye AllaH Ta'ala ki hi Muhabbat hai isme farq nahi hai, AllaH ki Muhabbat Aur Rasool ki Muhabbat ye Dono imaan ki jad hai, Agar tum AllaH se Muhabbat karte ho to mere Yani Sarkar ﷺ ke Farmabardar ho jao AllaH Tumse Muhabbat karega' Aur fir Farmata Hai ki AllaH Ta'ala unke Gunaho ko Bakhsh dega Beshak AllaH Ghafururraheem hai, Jo Sarkar ki Farmabardari karta hai To AllaH Ta'ala usse Muhabbat Farmata hai Aur unke Gunah Bhi Bakhsh deta hai AllaH Ta'ala Ghafururraheem Hai

AllaH Ta'ala ki ita'at RasoolullaH ﷺ ki Ita'at ek hi cheez hai, AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me Farmaya hai na Surah Nisha Aayat no. 59

اَطِیْعُوا اللّٰهَ وَ اَطِیْعُوا الرَّسُوْلَ

AllaH ki ita'at karo Aur Rasool ki ita'at karo, goya ki Sarkar ﷺ ki ita'at hi AllaH Ta'ala ki ita'at hai

❐ to Jo hamse puchhte hain ki Har waqt uthte baithte tum Nabi e Kareem ﷺ se Duaa Mangte ho unki Naate Padhte ho معاذ الله tum to Ayse baat karte ho Jaise AllaH Ta'ala ka koi wajood hi nahi hai tum to AllaH Ta'ala ke saath Shirk karte ho AllaH ka Naam kam lete ho Sarkar ﷺ ka Naam Jada lete ho

❐ Woh isi liye lete hain ki Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Jaha Jaha Apna Naam liya hai waha waha saath me Sarkar ﷺ ki Farmabardari ka bhi hame hukum diya hai, AllaH Ta'ala ne khud hame Quraan e Majeed me Dars diya hai AllaH ka Naam lena hai to Saath me RasoolullaH ﷺ ka naam lena hai begair Rasool ke Agar koi banda Jata hai to fir woh Bhatak hi jata hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 170

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Isi tarah Hadees me "Sharah Sunnah lilbaghvi (شرح السنہ للبغوى) ki Jild No. 1 Safha no. 98 Par ye Hadees likhi huwi hai :

❐ Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Tum me se koi us waqt tak Momin (imaan wala) nahii ho sakta Jab tak ki uski khowahish (Aarzu) mere Laye huwe Deen ke Ta'abe Na ho jaye.

❐ Yani jo Shariat pasand karti hai wahi meri Khowahish hai Jab tak ye nahi hoga banda kamil Momin nahi hoga, Yani Sarkar ﷺ ki Shariat me hi Hamari Riza honi chahiye Chahe fir hame woh hukum kitna hi sakht Q na lage kitna hi Mushkil Q na lage humko use Dil se Accept karna hai, Dil se Accept kar liya to banda kamil Momin Ban jaye ga

Ye 👆 Tha RasoolullaH ﷺ ki Farmabardari karna aap ki Pairvi karna ye ummat Par Haq hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 171

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ HuQooQ (3) Imaan Rakhe ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Jo Bhi Faisle hain Jo bhi Aap ne hukum Farmaya hai ye Faisle Or Aap ke Farameen Jo aap ne baat batai hai Jo Hadeese Mubarika hai ye Haq hai, is par hame ye imaan Rakhna hai ye hamari zimmedari hai or Ye hamare Aqaaid me bhi Shamil hai ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Jo Bhi Faisla Farmaye woh haq hoga, Isi tarah Aap ﷺ ne Jo Bhi Farman Bayan kiye hain Jo Bhi Hadeese Bayan ki hain Ye Bhi Haq hai kisi ko is par Ayteraz karne ka koi haq hansil nahi hai Chahe woh kitna hi Pahucha huwa banda ho, Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ka Chahe koi Farman ho koi Hadees ho koi Faisla ho is Par koi Kabhi Aytraz nahi kar sakta kisi ko haq Hansil Nahi hai,

❐ Imaan ka taqaza ye hai ke Aap ﷺ ke Bayan karda har hukum ko Shariat ke har hukum ko tasleem karne ke Silsile me Apne Dil me koi Rukawat Kabhi mahsoos na kare to Aysa imaan hona chahiye, Bande par lazim hai ye hamari zimmedari hai ye hamare imaan ka hissa hai ki Jo Sarkar ﷺ Farma de woh hamare liye harfe Aakhir hai fir isme hum Chu-Chara nahi karte ki Ye Q huwa, Woh Q huwa, Aysa Q kaha waisa Q kaha, iska Haq Na hame Shariat ne di hai na AllaH Ta'ala ne Diya hai,

❐ AllaH Ta'ala ne Momino ko ye Hargiz haq Nahi diya ki woh Sarkar ﷺ Par معاذ الله ungli utha kar puchhe ki Ye Q kiya Q farmaya, Jo Log Shatiat ke hukum ko lekar kahte hain na ki Aysa Q hai waisa Q hai Bilkhushoos maal ka Jab Mamla aaya hai na to fir bahut sari ungliya uthti hain Misal ke Taur Par Jaise wirasat ka Masla hota hai to usme Farmaya gaya hai na ki Bete ka haq Beti se Dugna hai Misal ke Taur par Beti ko Agar wirasat se 50 Hazar mil rahe hain to Bete ko ek laakh mil rahe hain to fir Maal ki baat hai na,

❐ Dusri Cheez hoga to fir bhi banda kahega thik hai, Ab jaise hota hai Haiz me Aurto ko kaha gaya hai ki Namaz na Padhe Baith Jate hain khushi se chalo Namaz moaf ho gai, Lekin...! Jab Yaha par ye hai to ungli uth jati hai hai ki Q ladki Ka hissa kam hai ab woh jo hiqmat hai hamare Samajh ke Bahar hai AllaH Ta'ala Jo Faisla Farmaye woh hiqmat se khali Thodi hota hai, Sarkar ﷺ Jo Faisla Farmaye woh hiqmat se khali nahi hota hai Balki isme bhi ulma kiraam ne Hiqmate bayan ki hai Ladki ka Hissa Aadha Q aur Ladke ka hissa Double Q hai,

❐ Bahrhaal is Tarah ki bato me fir woh log ungliya uthana Shuru kar dete hain to Ye imaan wale ki Nishani Nahii hoti hai, Monin ki Nishani yahi hai ki Jo Mere AllaH Or Rasool Ka Farman hai woh mere liye Aakhri harf hai isme fir Hum Hamare Aqal Nahi lagate jo unho ne kah diya woh Hamare liye last word hai iske Baad hum baat hum nahi karte,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 172

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Surah Ahzaab Aayat no. 36 Me hai :-

وَ مَا كَانَ لِمُؤْمِنٍ وَّ لَا مُؤْمِنَةٍ اِذَا قَضَى اللّٰهُ وَ رَسُوْلُهٗۤ اَمْرًا اَنْ یَّكُوْنَ لَهُمُ الْخِیَرَةُ مِنْ اَمْرِهِمْؕ-وَ مَنْ یَّعْصِ اللّٰهَ وَ رَسُوْلَهٗ فَقَدْ ضَلَّ ضَلٰلًا مُّبِیْنًاﭤ(36)

❐ Nahi Pahunchta kisi Musalman Mard Na kisi Musalman Aurat ko ki Jab hukum kare AllaH Or Rasool kisi baat ka ki unhe kuch ikhteyar Rahe Apne Jaano ka Aur Jo Hukum Na Mane AllaH Aur Rasool ka woh Sareeh Gumrahi me Bahka. (Yani Jab AllaH Or uske Rasool ne kisi cheez ke mamle me koi Faisla Farma diya to fir kisi Musalman Mard Ya kisi Musalnan Aurat ko haq Hansil nahi hai ki woh kuch kahe Aur jo iska khilaf karega jo Nahi Manega woh Sareeh gumrahi me Khuli huwi gumrahi me Bahek Gaya)

❐ Ye Aayat 👆Q nazil huwi pahle isko Bhi Samaat farmaye, ye kab Nazil huwi ? Isko kahte hain Shaan e Nuzool, kisi Aayat ke Shaan e Nuzool ka matlab kya hota hai ye aayat kisi moke par Nazil huwi, To woh moka kya tha ? Huzoor ﷺ ne Jab Aylane Nabuwwat Wagaira Nahi huwa tha us waqt zaid Bin Harisa ye Sarkar ﷺ ke chahite Sahabi hain Aap ﷺ ne Zaid Bhi Harisa رضی الله تعالی عنه ko khareed kar Aazad farma diya tha, Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne inko Muh bola Beta Bana liya tha to fir Hazrat Zainab Bintte Jahas رضی الله تعالی عنها (Ye Huzoor ﷺ ki Fufi Jaad Beti thi) inko Sarkar ﷺ Ne Nikah ka Paigham bheja tha to pahle to ye, Ye Soch Kar Razi ho gai ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Taraf se Nikah ka Paigham hai,

❐ Lekin..!! Baad me unhe Pata chala ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Nikah ka Paigham Darasal Hazrate Zaid Bin Harisa رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye Bheja hai to fir Biwi zainab Bintte Jahas رضی الله تعالی عنها ne Mana Farma diya unho ne kaha ki hum Sarkar ﷺ ke Khandan se hain to hum ye Manzor nahi karte ki woh ek Aazad Karda Gulam hain or Ye mamla is tarah nahi tha ki unho ne معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ke khilaf warzi karne ke liye kaha tha ye kuf ka system hota hai Shariat bhi hame yahi hukm deti hai ki kuf me kare Yani Ladki ka gharana Ho Ladke ka Gharana isse Bada ho taki Kisi ke upar Society me ungli na uthey ki Jaise aap Samajh le kisi bade se bade gharane ki Ladki ka Nikah agar kisi Chappal Bechne wale se karwa diya jaye to uske ghar walo ke liye Sharmindgi ka Bais hai na ladki ye Shariat Pasand nahi farmati ki fir log ungli uthaye is tarah baat kare to ye kuf ka mamla hai

❐ To unho ne usko ye sochte huwe ke log is tarah ki bate kare'n ge Biwi zainan Binte jahas رضی الله تعالی عنها ne Mana farma diya, isi tarah AbdullaH Bin jahas رضی الله تعالی عنه Jo unke bhai hain unho ne bhi mana farma diya fir AllaH Ta'ala ne ye Aayte Mubarika Nazil farmayi ki "Kisi Musalman Mard ya Aurat ko Haq nahi Pahunchta ki Jab Rasool Faisla Farma de to woh inkar kar de Agar koi karta hai to fir woh khuli Gumrahi me hai" (Yani dekhe ek Aurat par lazim thodi hai ki uske Paas Nikah ka paigham aya or kaha ke Aap isse nikah kar lo to kya isse Aurat par farz ho jata hai ki woh usi se nikah kare?? Nahii, Balki Aurat ko ikhteyar hai na chahe to woh isko Accept kare Jo balig Ladki hai usko Shariat ne rights diya hai uski marzi ke Begar nikah nahi ho sakta,)

❐ Lekin..!! yaha par Dekhe AllaH Ta'ala ne kya Martaba Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata Farmaya ki Sarkar Ne Paigham Bhej diya fir Ab kisi Musalman ko ye haq Hansil nahi hota ki woh kahe hum isko inkar karte hsin, To ye Aayat sunte hi Faoran zainab Bintte Jahas رضی الله تعالی عنها Aur Unke bhai AbdullaH Bhin jahas رضی الله تعالی عنه unho ne Tauba ki aur Is par woh Razi ho gai Aur unho ne zaid Bin Harisa رضی الله تعالی عنه se Nikah farma liya, To Ye hai Sarkar ﷺ Jab hukum Farma de to hum par woh Farz o wajib ke Darze me chala jata hai Aysa nahi hai ki chahe to Amal kar le Chahe to chhod de, Lazim ho jata hai us par Amal hi karna hai Jo Amal nahi karta to fir woh Gumrahi ki taraf nikal jata hai, Ha..!! Ye mamla hai ki baad me Zainab Bintte Jahas رضی الله تعالی عنها Sarkar ﷺ ki zaojiyat me ayi or Ummahatul Momineen me shamil hain.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 173

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*

❐ Dusri Daleel Surah Nisha ki Aayat no. 65 hai

فَلَا وَ رَبِّكَ لَا یُؤْمِنُوْنَ حَتّٰى یُحَكِّمُوْكَ فِیْمَا شَجَرَ بَیْنَهُمْ ثُمَّ لَا یَجِدُوْا فِیْۤ اَنْفُسِهِمْ حَرَجًا مِّمَّا قَضَیْتَ وَ یُسَلِّمُوْا تَسْلِیْمًا(65)

To Aye Habeeb Tumhare Rab ki Qasam ye log Musalman Na honge Jab tak Apne Aapas ke jhagde me Tumhe Haqim na Bana le fir Jo kuch tum hukum Farma do Apne Dilo me isse Rukawat na Paye Aur Achhi Tarah Dil Se Maan le

❐ Shaan e Nuzul :- Ahle Madina Pahad se Aane wale Pani se Bago me Pani dete they Madina Me jo Khazoor wagaira ke baag they to woh Jo pahad se Pani utarta tha na us Pani se Apne Bago me Pani Diya karte they waha ek Ansari Sahabi ka Hazrate Zubair رضی الله تعالی عنه se Jhagda huwa jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Fufi jaad bhai hain unke Saath ek Ansari Sahabi ka jhagda ho gaya ki kon Pahle Apne khet ko Pani dega Dono ka ghar Pahad ke kareeb tha aur waha se pani aata tha to dono me kuch Baat cheet ho gai ke pahle Pani kon Apne baag me dega ye Mamla fir Sarkar ﷺ ke Huzoor pesh kiya gaya ki Aap faisla farma de to Sarkar e Madina ﷺ Ne irshad Farmaya Aye zubair tum Apne Baag ko pani de kar apne Padosi ki taraf Pani chhod do Hazrate Zubair ka mamla ye tha ki Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ka ghar Aap ka Bagicha Pahad ke jada kareeb tha fir uske Baad Ansari Sahabi ka tha

❐ To Sarkar ﷺ ne Hazrate Zubair رضی الله تعالی عنه se farmaya ki tum Apne bag me pani de do Aur jab tumhara kaam ho jaye to fir padosi ke liye Pani chhod do To Hazrate Zubair رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Pahle Pani ki ijazat isliye di ki inka khet Pahle Aata tha Fir Bhi Haq to inhi ka tha Pani jinke kareeb tha unhi ka haq tha pahle, Aap ke plot Par Agar Aap ne kahi kuwa khuda hai to is par kiska haq hai? Aap ka Ya padosi ka? aap ki plot par hai na to pahle Aap ka Haq hai to Yaha Par Hazrate Zubair ko Sarkar ﷺ ne Pahle Pani lene ka hukum isiliye Diya Q ki Aap ka khet Pahle Aata tha, fir bhi Sarkar ﷺ Ne ye nahi Farmaya ki isko isi tarah chhod do iske bawajud bhi Sarkar ﷺ ne Ansari Sahabi ke Sath Ahsan karne ka hukum bhi diya ye nahi farmaya ki Sab Aap rakh le Ahsaan farmate huwe padosi ka khayal rakhne ke liye Sarkar ﷺ ne Farma diya ke Apne baag me pani Dalne ke baad unki tarah chhod do.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 174

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

❐ Lekin, Majmoee Faisla Ansari ko nagawar guzra ye unhe thik nahi laga Aur uski Zuban se ye kalima nikla ki zubair Aap ke Fufi jaad Bhai hain isliye Aap ne Aysa kiya hai waojood iske ke Faisla me Hazrate Zubair ko Ansari ke sath Ahsaan ki hidayat di gai thi Sarkar ﷺ Ne kaha tha ki Aap unke saath Ahsaan kare'n Achha sulook kare'n, Lekin..!! Ansari ne iski Qadar nahi Ki to Sarkar ﷺ ne Fir Hazrate Zubair رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Hukum Diya ke Apne Baag ko Sairab karo yani Apne baag me pani Daal lo fir Pani ko Rok lo Aur Fir is Par ye Aayte kareema Nazil huwi, Yani Haq Agar Sarkar ﷺ Adal Farmate to yahi tha ki Sara Pani Hazrate zubair ke paas Chala jaye Jaise main ne kaha na Hamare plot me kuwa khoda hai to is par kiska haq hai? hamara Haq hi hoga na Ab Padosi kahta hai ki Nahii mujhe pani do ye to zor zabarjasti huwi ha mere istemal ke baad Agar bach jata hai aur woh main padosi ko deti hu to ye uske saath Ahsan hai

❐ to Sarkar ﷺ ne yahi Farmaya tha ki haq to Hazrate Zubair رضی الله تعالی عنه ka hi tha Q ki unke paas Pani Kareeb tha fir bhi Apne Padosi ka khayal rakhne ke liye Sarkar ﷺ ne hukum Diya to unho ne is tarah ki baat kar li to is par AllaH Ta'ala ne is tarah Farmaya ki Aye Habeeb Tumhare Rab ki Qasam AllaH Ta'ala Qasam Farma Raha hai na woh bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki, Ke tumhare Rab ki Qasam ye log Musalman nahi hoge jab tak Apne Aapas ke jhagde me tumhe haqim na bana le Yani hukum karne ke liye Jo decision hoga isme Aap ko haqim na bana le fir Jo kuch tum hukum Farma do Jo Aap decision farma de Apne dilo me isse koi Rukawat na paye (Jab tak ke dilo se ye Rukawate ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Aysa Q kaha waisa Nahi kaha) Jab ye Nahii kahe ge tab tak woh Musalman nahii honge Ye AllaH Ta'ala na farmaya hai

❐ To is Aayte Mubarika se Hame chand Cheeze Maloom huwi ki AllaH Paak Ne Apne Rab hone Ki Nisbat kya Kaha Tumhare Rab ki Qasam to AllaH Chahta to U bhi Farma Sakta tha na ki Khuda ki Qasam / mere Rab Hone ki Qasam, Lekin..!! Peyare AaQa ﷺ ki taraf ishara karte huwe AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya "Aye Habeeb Tumhare Rab ki Qasam" Ye Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ki Shaan hai ke AllaH Ta'ala Apni Pahchan Apne Habeeb ke zariye se karwata hai Jaise ki Pahle bhi hum padh chuke hain na ki AllaH Ta'ala Jaha Par Bhi Apni Pahchan karwana chahta hai waha Par isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ki taraf Nisbat kar deta hai taki ye bando ko Samajh aa jaye ke AllaH Ta'ala ka Qurb Hansil Karna chahte ho, AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza Hansil karna chahte ho, AllaH Ta'ala ke Peyare Banna chahte hain to Pahle Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Aao Sarkar ke Qadmo me Pahunch jao, Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Qadmo me Pahunche ga wahi AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf bhi Pahunchega, AllaH Ta'ala ki Riza use Hansil hogi to ek baat to ye pata Chali.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 175

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*

❐ Dusri Baat, Ki Sarkar ﷺ Ka Hukum Manna AllaH Ta'ala Ne Bando Par Farz karar diya hai Ye nahi ki chahe to maan lo chahe to chhod do Jaise AllaH Ta'ala ka hukum Manna hum par Farz isi tarah Peyare ﷺ ke tamaam hukum ko Hame Dil se Manna Ye farz hai, Aur ye sirf Aysa Mamuli Farz kar ke AllaH Ta'ala ne nahi chhod diya balki Qasam farmayi Aur Qasam ka lafz usi waqt laya jata hai Ayse moke par ki jab us baat Strong karna hota hai to *"Aye Habeeb Tumhare Rab ki Qasam"* farma kar AllaH Ta'ala ne ye hukum diya hai ki Bando par Farz hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ki ita'at kare'n Jo woh Farma de usko Apne liye last word samjhe le ki Ab iske Ange mujhe kisi ki kuch Nahii sunna

❐ 3sri Baat, ki Sarkar ﷺ ka Hukum Manne se inkar karne wale ko AllaH Ta'ala ne kafir karar Diya hai Ye koi Mamuli baat nahi hai ki chahe to Samajh liya Chahe to Sarkar ﷺ ki Bato ko chhod Diya nahii Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne Ayse Shakhs ko Kafir karar Diya hai Ye dekhe kisi Molvi Mufti Ka Fatwa nahi hai Balki khud AllaH Ta'ala ne yaha Par Fatwa diya hai Ki Jo Sarkar ﷺ ko Na mane Aapke Hukum ko na Mane woh Daira e islaam se kharij hai

❐ 4thi Baat, Sarkar ﷺ Haqim hain To yaha se Ye baat bhi pata chali ki AllaH Ta'ala Bhi Haqim hai Asal hukum dene wala to AllaH Ta'ala hi hai, Fir bhi yaha par Sarkar ﷺ ko khud AllaH Ta'ala ne farmaya ki Aap Haqim hain isse Maloom pada ki Agar koi cheez hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye mante hain Qualitys AllaH Ta'ala ke liye mante hain to lazim nahiii hota ki Har Baar aap us Quality ko Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Bhi Sabit kare'n to ye Sirk ho jayega (Ye hum Shirk ke topic me Tafseel Se padhe hai) Q ? Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ka haqim hona Uska khud ka Apna Quality hai Aur Sarkar ﷺ ka Hukum farmana aur haqim hona Decision lena Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Ata se hai, AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko power di hai Tab Ja Kar Sarkar ﷺ Hukum Farma Rahe hain Aur AllaH Ta'ala Rab hai uska hukum Farmana kisi ke dene ki wajah nahi hai balki woh khud Haqim hai To yaha Par Shirk nahi aata ye Baat bhi sabit ho gai Aur

❐ 5vi Baat, Sarkar ﷺ ke Hukum ko Dilo Jaan se Manna zaruri hai iske bare me Dil me kabhi koi Rukawat koi hickitahat ye sab mahsoos nahi karna chahiye

To Ye👆 Tamam peyari peyari baate is Aayte Mubarika se maloom padti hain.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 176

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ HuQooQ (4), Rasool e Kareem ﷺ se Sachhi Pakki Muhabbat karna :- Ye Bhi hamare imaan ka hissa hai Aur ye har ummati par uski Zimmedari hai Woh Sarkar ﷺ se Muhabbat kare,

❐ Bukhari Sharif ki Hadees no. 15 hai Tum me se kisi Shakhs ka imaan us waqt tak Kamil (Mukammal) Nahi ho sakta Jab Tak ke Main use uske Baap Aulaad Aur Tamaam logo se jada Mahboob na ho Jau,

❐ Yani Sarkar ﷺ ki Muhabbat Aap ki Farmabardari Sabse Highest level par hai iske baad Walidain ki Muhabbat Aati hai, Walidain ki Farmabardari Aati hai, Aulaad ki Muhabbat aati hai, Maal ki Muhabbat aati hai, Jaan ki muhabbat Aati hai, logo ki Muhabbat Aati hai, Sabse Pahle Sabse Awwal Darza Sarkar ﷺ ka hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 177

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►*

❐ Huqooq (5) RasoolullaH ﷺ ki Tajeem karna :- Har ummati Par Lazim hai ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ki Tajeem (Respect) kare, iska hukum AllaH Ta'ala Surah fatah Aayat no. 9 me irshaad farmata hai
وَ تُعَزِّرُوْهُ وَ تُوَقِّرُوْهُؕ-

Yani Rasool ki Tajeem karo Aur Tauqeer karo.

❐ To Huzoor ﷺ ki Tajeem (Respect) Karni hai Balki Aap ﷺ se related koi bhi cheez ho uski bhi Respect karne hai Q ki isko Nisbat Sarkar ﷺ ki zaat se Hansil hai To jaise hame Sarkar ﷺ ki zaat se Be-panah Muhabbat honi hai usi tarah Aap ﷺ se related Jitni cheeze hain unse bhi muhabbat honi hai, Related cheezo me se Jaise :- Woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Tabarrukaat ho sakte hain Jaise Aap ﷺ ke Mue Mubarak hain, Aap ke Nakhoon Mubarak Hain isi tarah Aap ﷺ ke istemal kiye huwi cheeze ho jaise Katore jo Aap ﷺ istemal farmate they pani pine ke jo maskeeje hote they unki Tajeem karna Aap ﷺ ki Agar koi Talwar Mubarak hai to uski Tajeem karna Aap ﷺ ke Libas hain to uski Tajeem karna Sarkar ﷺ se Related koi bhi cheez ho uski Tajeem karna hai,

❐ Sahaba kiraam to Sarkar ﷺ ke wuzu Mubarak ka Jo pani utarta tha na us Pani tak ko woh kabhi utarne nahi dete they itni tajeem Sahaba ka Jo Aaj Martaba hai woh isi liye hai ki woh Sarkar ﷺ se Sachhi Muhabbat bhi karte they aur Aap ﷺ ki bepanah Respect bhi karte they aap ke Wuzu ka koi pani leta tha koi Chahre par Malta koi Hanth par malta koi Pi leta to ye tha, is tarah ki tajeem Aap ﷺ se related Har cheez se honi chahiye

❐ Aap ﷺ ke Tabarrukat ho, isi tarah Aap ﷺ ki Aulaad ho Yani Jo Sadat e Kiraam hain ye bhi to Sarkar ﷺ se related hi hain na Aap hi ke jisme Mubarak ka woh ek Hissa hain Aap hi ki Family hai na to Sada'at e Kiraam se Muhabbat karna Aur Saath hi Saath inki waise Respect karna Ye bhi Lazim hai, Ye bhi Samajh le ki ye Aayte Mubarika ke Hisse me Aa gaya تُعَزِّرُوْهُ Yani Rasool ki Tajeem karo Matlab RasoolullaH Aur unse Related har cheez ki Tajeem karni hai to Aulad Bhi Aa gai Isi tarah Aap ﷺ ke Tamaam Sahabi inse bhi hame Muhabbat karni hai inki bhi respect karni hai Q? Ye Sahabi isliye nahi bane ke bas kuch Ayse karname kiye Nahii Balki RasoolullaH ﷺ ke Sahabi hain ye unke Saath Rahne wale Sahabi they Jinho Ne Sarkar ﷺ Par jane di unke Sath Hamesha woh Rahe to inki bhi Tajeem karna inse Bhi Muhabbat karna ye Bhi Har ummati ka HaQ hai Ye hamare upar Lazim hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 178

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

❐ Isi tarah RasoolullaH ﷺ Ne Jo Sharia'at hame di hai us Shariat se bhi Bepanah Muhabbat karna Aur us Shariat ki izzat karna ye bhi har ummati Par Lazim hai, Shariat ka Mazaak udana Shariat ke Bare me معاذ الله kuch bhi Bak dena ye Sab Bahut hi kharab Aadte hain goya ki Shariat par ungli uthana Shatiat ka Mazak udana معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ki taraf ise Nisbat karna hai Aur Jo Banda Rasool ki Tajeem nahi karta na woh Halaq o Barbaad ho jata hai

❐ or iski Behtreen Misaal Shytan Aur Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam ka hai Hazrate Aadam علیہ السلام ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Sajda karne ka Hukum diya tha to ye kon Sa sajda tha? Sajda e ibadat to nahi tha na Ye tha Sajda e Tajeemi, AllaH Ta'ala ne hukum Farmaya tha ki respect karne ke liye unka Sajda karo to Shaytan ne Sajda nahi kiya us Nabi ki Tajeem nahi ki Balki ulta itra kar ye kaha ki Main Aag se bana hu woh mitti se Bane hain Main Sajda nahi karuga main behtar hu, is Nafarmani karne ki wajah se Yaad rakhe Shaytan ne na koi Shirk kiya tha us waqt na koi kufr us tarah nahi kiya tha balki ek Nabi ke Tajeem ka inkar kar diya to AllaH Ta'ala ne Ta-Qayamat usko Mardud kar diya usko Maloon kar diya yani us Par lanat hoti rahegi

❐ To RasoolullaH ﷺ ki Tajeem ka to Aur Jada Martaba hai Hazrate Aadam ki Tauheen kisi ne ki to AllaH Ta'ala ne hamesha ke liye usko Mardud kar diya woh Shaytan to woh tha jo Firishto ka Sardar kahlata tha Itni ibadate thi uski Sab Muh Par Maar di gai Q ki usne Tajeem nahi thi thi to Tajeem bahut hi jada important hai Chahe koi bhi Nabi ho Koi bhi Rasool ho Har Kisi ki Tajeem Hame karni hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 179

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Huquq (6) :- RasoolullaH ﷺ ka Mubarak zikr karna Aur Aap ki Naat Bayan karna :- Naat bayan karne ka matlab ye nahi hai ki Aaj hum jo Naate Padhte hain Ye to Naat hai hi hai Asal ''Naat'' word ka meaning hota hai Aap ke Fazail Bayan karna Yani Aap ki Achhi Achhi jo Bate Hain iske Achhi Qualities ko kisi ke Samne Bayan karna Ye Naat Bayan karna hota hai Aur hum jo Tarj me Padhte hain isme Sarkar ﷺ ki Khubiya hi Bayan karte hain To kisi bhi Shakhs ke Bare me Jab hum kuch unke Qualities Bayan karte hain na to ye hota hai Naat Bayan karna

❐ Aur Sarkar ﷺ to Har Ayeb se Paak hain AllaH Ta'ala ne unhe Aosafe Hameeda ata farmayi hai Yani Peyari Peyari Qualities Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata Farmayi hai to Sarkar ﷺ ke Huqooq me se ek Haq ummati Par ye Bhi hai ki woh Aap se Muhabbat kare Aap ﷺ ke Qualities ko logo ke samne bayan kare Apne Ghar walo ko bayan apne Aulad ko Bayan kare Apne Aas paas ke logo ko bayan kare ye bhi hum Par zimmedari Banti hai

Jab Banda kisi se Muhabbat karta hai na to 3 wajah me se kisi ek wajah se karta hai

❐ 1.} Ya to woh Shakhs Bahut Khoobsurat hoga :- Aulad khubsurat hai biwi khubsurat hai Shohar Khoobsurat hain, Fir umuman log sab ke Samne bolte hain ki ye itne peyare Hain Fuls itne Peyare hain ye hota hai mamla bachho ke umuman walidain ko hota hai ki Peyara khubsurat bachha hai to har jagah batate hain ki hamara Bachha khubsurat hai to khubsurti jo hoti hai iski wajah se hum logo ke samne kisi ki Tareef karte hain

❐ 2.} Ki Uske Paas Mal o Daulat hoga Ameer insan ke Samne bhi log Achhi Achhi bate karte hain uska Paisa Dekh kar Ameer hoga koi power hoga iski wajah se Tareef Karte hain

❐ 3.} uske Akhlaq bahut Achhe honge Chahe woh gareeb ho Chahe woh dekhne me khoobdurat na ho Lekin uski jo Qualities hai Jo Akhlaq hai ye Bahut Peyare hain Kabhi Jhut nahi bolta, Har kisi ki Madad karta hai, Hamesha muskurata hai Ayse Qualities hai to iske bare me bhi log Tareef karte hain

❐ 4.} Ahsaan :- agar koi Hum Par Ahsaan kar de na to fir hum uski Tareef karte hain na ki Fula waqt me mere Saath koi khada nahi tha Lekin woh Shakhs mere Saath Hamesha khada tha usne mujh par Ahsan kiya usne mujhe kapde pahnaye khilaya pilaya jo bhi Jis tarah ka bhi Ahsaan kiya hum uske Ahsaan ko Baar baar Bayan karte hai or uski Tareef karte hain

❐ Ye 👆4 Cheeze umuman hoti hain jiski wajah se log kisi ki Tareef karte hain Aur Agar aap Gaor se dekhe to ye 4ro Cheeze Sabse Aala Darze ka Apne Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ko Ata Farmayi hai Aap Jisa Haseen Aap Jaisa khoobsurat kisi maa ne zana hi nahi hai Hazrate Hassan Bin Sabit رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Ashaar ka Khulasa Yahi hai na ki aap Jaisa Haseen Meri Aankho ne dekha hi nahi hai Aur Aap jaise Haseen kisi Ma ne zana hi nahi Ayse Peyare Aur Khoobsurat Haseen o Jameel Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ko Hame Ata farmaya hai Hum khuskismat hain ki hum unki ummati hain to Jamaal me bhi Sabse Behtar, Aur Maal o Daolat Duniya ki Har Cheez AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Mubarak Hantho me de di hai Dono Jahan ki Kunjiya Sarkar ﷺ ke hanth me hai to, Hamare AaQa ﷺ Sayyadul Ambiya hain Tamam Nabiyo ke Sardar hain to power me bhi Sabse Aala Hain,

❐ tisra Cheez jo Maine Kaha Akhlaq, Akhlaq me to Aap Sab jante hain ki Peyare AaQa ﷺ Bemisal hain Aap jaise Akhlaq Na kisi Or Makhlook me hai na hogi Sabse Aala Akhlaq AllaH Ta'ala ne Nabi e Kaeem ﷺ ko diye hain, or 4tha cheez Ahsan, Ahsan ki Kuch jhalke hamne Pahle padh Chuke hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ne hum Par woh Ahsan kiye hain jo kabhi hamare walidain hum Par na kare us tarah ke Ahsan hum par hain Jab 4ro cheeze Aala Darze ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Me Maojood hain to fir har ummati par ye Haq ban jata hai ki unse Muhabbat kare'n Aur Jaha jaha mumkin ho waha waha Peyare AaQa ﷺ ki Naat bayan kare'n Aap ka Mubarak Zikar karta rahe

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 180

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Huqooq (7) :- Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Par Durood e Paak Padhna, Mashoor Aayte Mubarika hai Surah Ahzab Aayat no. 56

اِنَّ اللّٰهَ وَ مَلٰٓىٕكَتَهٗ یُصَلُّوْنَ عَلَى النَّبِیِّؕ-یٰۤاَیُّهَا الَّذِیْنَ اٰمَنُوْا صَلُّوْا عَلَیْهِ وَ سَلِّمُوْا تَسْلِیْمًا(56)

Besha AllaH Aur uske Firishte Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Par Durood Bhejte hain to Aye imaan walo Aap bhi kasrat se Durood Padho

To isse Pata chala Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Par Durood e Paak Padhna ye Bhi ummati Par Lazim hai Uski zimmedari Banti hai.

❐ Yaha Par Aaya hai AllaH Paak Durood Bhejta hai Nebi e Kareem ﷺ Par, to Hamara Durood Padhna hum zuban se Padhte hain, Firishton ka Durood Padhna hai Lekin AllaH Ta'ala Kaise Padhega? AllaH Ta'ala to zuban se Paak hai kalaam is tarah jaise Main Aur Aap karte hain isse Paak hai to AllaH Ta'ala ke Durood Bhejne ka matlab kya hai.?? Is ka Matlab ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Peyare AaQa ﷺ Par Rahmate Nazil Farmata hai Aur Aap ﷺ ke Darzaat ko Buland Farmata hai Aap ke Martbe ko Aur Jada Badhata hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 181

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Huqooq (8), Qabre Anwar ki ziyarat karna :- Sarkar ﷺ ki Mubarak Qabr ki ziyarat karna Ye Bhi Ummati Par Haq hai uski Zimmedari Banti hai yani Jisko Sa'adat Makka Sharif Madina Sharif Jane ki mil gai to fir us Par Lazim banta hai ki waha Par gaya or Aysa nahi ho sakta ki woh Wapas laot aye Ye bahut Badi Mahrumi ki baat hai Aaj kal to log ye kahte hain Aap Aaye hain Hajj ke liye Hajj to hai is kabe ki taraf jana Kabe ke liye jao Arfa jao mina Mujdalifa jao Sarkar ﷺ ki ziyarat ki معاذ الله koi zarurat nahi hai Aaj Ye baat ummati kahne lag gaye hain naam ke jo ummati Rah gaye hain Ye kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me jane ki zarurat nahi hai Halan ki Har ummati ka ye zummedari Banta hai ki woh waha Jaye Aur Qabr e Anwar par ziyarat kar ke Aaye Balki Aala Hazrat ne Hame kya Peyara Dars Diya hai woh Farmate hain ki ye na kahe ki hum Hajj ke liye gaye hai ye kahe ki hum Sarkar ﷺ ki ziyarat ke liye gaye hain Or Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne ziyarat karne ke Sadqe me hame Hajj bhi karwa diya Ye tarbiyat hame hamare Buzurgane Deen ne Diya hai Hum jate to hain Madina Sharif Or us Madina Sharif ki ziyarat ki Barkat se Makka Sharif or Digar Mubarak Jagho ki Hajri Naseeb ho jati hai

AllaH Ta'ala Surah Nisha me Farmata hai Aayat no. 64

وَ لَوْ اَنَّهُمْ اِذْ ظَّلَمُوْۤا اَنْفُسَهُمْ جَآءُوْكَ فَاسْتَغْفَرُوا اللّٰهَ وَ اسْتَغْفَرَ لَهُمُ الرَّسُوْلُ لَوَجَدُوا اللّٰهَ تَوَّابًا رَّحِیْمًا(64)

Aur Agar Jab woh Apni Jano par zulm kar Baithe they to Aye Habeeb tumhari Bargah me Hajir ho jate fir AllaH se Moafi Mangte Aur Rasool bhi unki Maghfirat ki Duaa Farmate to zaroor AllaH ko Bahut Tauba Qubool karne wala Maherban Paate

❐ isse Ulma Kiraam ne Farmaya ki Hajj me Sunnate Muaqqidah ke Darze me hai Yani Kareeb kareeb wajib ke Darze me hai Aur Ayse bhi Banda jaye to Fir ziyarate Rasool ke liye Lazmi Taur Par Jaye Yani AllaH Ta'ala kya irshad Farma raha hai dekhe ki Jab bande Apni jano par zulm kar baithe yani Gunah kar baithey to fir Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hajir ho aur waha Par Hajir ho kar AllaH Ta'ala se Moafi mange Aur Sarkar ﷺ Bhi unke haq me Duaa e Bakhshish Farmade'n to zaroor AllaH Ta'ala Tauba Qubool Farmane wala Maherban hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala Qubool Farmayega

Yaha Par ummatiyo ko Dars Diya gaya hai ki Jab Aap Gunah kar baithey Aur Chahte hain ki Tauba Qubool ho to fir Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hajir ho jaye Aur Waha Par Apni tauba ki Duaa e Mange or Sarkar ﷺ se bhi Arz kar de ki Ya RasoolullaH ﷺ Main Gunahgar Aap ki Bargah me is Niyat se is ummeed se Aaya hu ki Aap mere liye Duaa e Bakhshish Farma de Aap ﷺ Jab ان شاء الله ummati ke Haq me Bakhshish Farnayege na to AllaH Ta'ala ke hukum ke Mutabiq uski Duaa Qubool hogi Aur Woh Bakhsh Diya Jayega

❐ Kuch logo ka kahna ye hota hai Ye to us waqt tha Jab Sarkar ﷺ Zahri taur Par is Duniya me Maojood they to Ab kya kare'n.? Ab Ulma Kiraam ne Farmaya ki Aysa nahii hai ki ye Aayat Sirf Sahaba ke liye tha ki Jab tak Sarkar ﷺ zahri taur Par they Waha Par Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazir ho kar farma diya Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne Duaa e Bakhshish Farma di Nahiii, Balki Ab ummati Ke liye hukum ye hai ki woh Raoza e Anwar Par Hazir ho Aur Aap ﷺ se Fariyad kare to ان شاء الله uske Gunah Bakhsh Diye jayege

Sawal ye Aata hai ki Jo Raoze Par Hazir na ho sake woh kya kare_!? To iske liye Hukum ye hai ki woh Apni Aankho ko band kar le Aur Apne Dil ko Sidha Madine ki Taraf le jaye Aur Pura ye Tasawwur kar le ki main Sarkar ﷺ ke Raoze ke Samne khada hu Hamare Sarkar ﷺ AllaH ki Ata se Hazir o Nazir Bhi hain woh Hame dekh Rahe hain woh hame Sun rahe hain Hamara Aqeeda to ye hai Na woh Hame dekhte bhi hain woh hame Sunte bhi hain Woh hamari Madat bhi Farmate hain to yahi se Baith kar Pukare ان شاء الله Yahi par bhi Baith kar agar koi Banda Sarkar ﷺ se Arz karega na ki Sarkar Gunahgar ki Bakhshish ke liye Duaa Farma de to ان شاء الله Sarkar ﷺ Karam Farmaye ge to chahe Yaha par ho chahe Jaha par bhi ho use Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazir ho kar apni Duaa o ki Bakhshish ka Suwal karna chahiye Aur Jab AllaH Ta'ala Moka inayat farmaye Sarkar ﷺ ijazat Farmaye to fir Qabre Anwar ki ziyarat ki bhi Puri usko Koshish karni hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 182

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝ Ikhtiyart e Mustafa ﷺ ❞*
••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

❐ Ikhtiyar Kahte hain Power ko to Hamara Aqeeda ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Khud Mukhtar Nabi hain, Mukhtar Yani AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ﷺ ko Beshumar Ikhtiyarat se Nawaza hai Duniya Aur Aakhirat ke Khazane Aap ﷺ ke Mubarak Hantho me de diye gaye hain Sarkar ﷺ Jise Chahe Jitna Chahe Aur Jab Chahe Ata farma sakte hain isko Khate hain "Khud Mukhtar Nabi" Ikhtiyar se Hi nikla Ye 'Mukhtar' Yani Power wale Nabi e kareem ﷺ 💚

❐ Sarkar ﷺ Khud Mukhtar Nabi hain Yani Jab Chahe Jise Chahe Or jitna Chahe Ata Farma Sakte hain Aap ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne pura ikhtiyar diya hai, Lekin..!! Yad Rakhe Tamaam ikhtiyarat AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se Ata ki gai hain Aur Aap AllaH Ta'ala ki Marzi or Hukum ke khilaf kuch bhi Nahi karte Beshak Ye jo Taqate di gai hain معاذ الله hum ye nahi kahte ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Paas khud se Taqat hai ki Jab chahe jisko chahe Ata farma de nahiii Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne woh Taqat Sarkar ﷺ ko Di hai usse Sarkar ﷺ Jab Chahe jitna Chahe Ata Farmaye to isme koi Shirk hum nahi karte

❐ Jo kaha Jata hai ki isme Shirk Lazim Aata hai ye to us waqt hoga ki Jab hum Kahe bigair AllaH ki ijazat ke Ye Bigair AllaH ki Ata kiye Sarkar ﷺ Ata karte hain Nahiii, Balki hum to Yahi Mante hain ki AllaH ki Ata se AllaH ne Woh Azeemoshshan Martaba Sarkar ﷺ ko diya hai Aap ko Khud Mukhtar Nabi Bana diya gaya hai, to Duniya wa Aakhirat isme Shamil hai

❐ Duniya Aur Aakhirat ki Tamaam Cheezo ke bare me AllaH Ta'ala ne ikhtiyar Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata Farmaya hai, Yaad Rakhe Jo Huzoor ﷺ ke ikhtiyarat ka inkar karta hai na Jaise hum to Mante hain ki Hamare Nabi khud Mukhtar Nabi hai lekin kuch log nahi mante hain kahte hain ki ikhtiyar Nahi hain ye nahi de sakte woh nahi de sakte معاذ الله is Tarah ki bate Karte hain to jo is tarah ki bate'n karega woh Shakhsh Daira e islaam se to Kharij nahi hoga, Ise hum Kufre Luzumi ke Darze me Rakhe ge Yani Aysa Shakhs Badmazhab hoga Gumrah kah layega Daira e islaam se kharij, Murtad nahi hai Ha Agar zaban se woh jo ye bate kahta hai na, ki Main Mukhtar Nabi Nahi manta Ya ye ikhtiyar ko nahi manta itna kahega to Baddini ka hukum lag jayega Yani Badmazhabiya ka hukum lag jayega

❐ *Lekin..!!* Agar woh Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Tauheen wala word use karta hai to fir to Hukme kufr Bhi lag sakta hai isliye nahi ki usne ikhtiyart ka inkar kiya Hai Balki isliye ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Tauheen ki Aur Jo koi Shakhs kisi Bhi Nabi ki Tauheen kare Agar unki Disrespect karta hai Unke liye Galat Alfaz istemal karta hai Jisko Sun kar hamare rongte khade ho jate Hain Ayse Alfaz ki jo hum Apne walidain ke liye na Sun sake Apni zaat tak ke liye na sun sake woh Alfaz woh Sarkar ﷺ ki bargah me istemal farmata hai to Yaqinan woh Daira e islaam se kharij Kafir Murtad hai Badtareen kafir ki kism Murtad me se ho jata hai, Lekin Ha bas ikhtiyarat ko manta nahiii hai lekin zaban nahi hilata kuch nahi bolta hai to Aysa Shakhs Gumrah Kahlayega hukme kufr Nahi lagega.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 183

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Chand is Par Dalail dete hain ki Nabi e Kareeem ﷺ Khud Mukhtar Nabi hain

❐ Ek Badi Hadeese Mubarika hai Muslim Sharif jild 2 Safha no. 301 Is par ye Hadeese Mubarika Mojud hai Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه Se Marvi hai woh Farmate hain ki Meri walida Mushrika thi woh islam le kar nahii aai thi Aur Main Aksar unhe islam ki dawat deta tha ki aap bhi islaam me aa jaye ek din main ne Dawat di to unho ne Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Mutalliq koi Aysi baat kah di Jo mujhe Behad Nagawar guzri Main Rota Huwa Nabi e kareem ﷺ ke Paas Hazir huwa Aur Arz ki Ya RasoolullaH ﷺ Main Apni maa ko islam ki Dawat deta hu magar woh inkar kar deti hai Aaj jab maine unhe Dawat di to unho me Aap ke Mutalliq Aysa kalima (word) kaha jo mujhe bajut Nagawar guzra hai jo meri Dil ko Bahut Bura laga hai

❐ To Aap AllaH Ta'ala se Duaa kijiye ki AllaH Ta'ala Abu Huraira Ki Maa ko Hidayat de, dekhiye ye Sahabi e Rasool hain or Aqeeda kya Farma rahe hain Aap AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Duaa kijiye ki AllaH Ta'ala Abu Huraira ki Maa ko Hidayat de Ye waseela mang rahe hain Sarkar Aap Duaa Farma de'n woh Sahabi e Rasool hain Chahe to Kah de ki Main khud AllaH Ta'ala se Mang lu AllaH Ta'ala Ata farmane wala hai Duaa Qubool Farmayega Lekin Nahii, Jante hain ki Hamare zaban se nikli huwi Duaa Shayed utni Asar Andaz na ho Jitni Sarkar ﷺ ki Mubarak zaban se honi wali Duaao ka hai to woh Aate hain Aur Sarkar ﷺ wasila bana Sarkar ﷺ se Kahte hain ki Aap AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Duaa kar dijiye fir Sarkar ﷺ ka Jawab Sune "Sarkar ﷺ Ne Duaa ki Aye AllaH Abu Huraira ki Maa ko Hidayat de" Sahabi e Rasool Ho kar ye Aqeeda Rakhte hain ki Ja kar Huzoor se Mang sakte hain Q ki Huzoor Dene wale hain Aur woh RasoolullaH hain woh ye nahi kah rahe hain ki mujhse Q Mang Rahe ho Sidha AllaH Ta'ala se Mango mujhse Aa kar kahne ki kya zarurat hai tum hi Duaa kar lo Nahi kah rahe hain Balki Sarkar ﷺ Duaa Farmate hain ki Aye AllaH Abu Huraira ki Maa ko hidayat de de,

❐ Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه kahte hain ki Main Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ki ye Duaa le kar Rawana huwa Jab main ghar ke Darwaze par Pahucha to Darwaza Band tha Meri walida mere Qadmo ki Aahat Suni Unho ne Andar se Kaha Aye Abu Huraira Apni Jagah thahre raho to main thahr gaya maine pani girne ki Aawaz suni goya ki Meri walida Gusul kar rahi thi fir woh gusl se farig huwi unho ne Kapde Pahne Aur Jaldi me Begair Rupatte hi Bahar aa gai Darwaza khola Aur kaha Aye Abu Huraira Main Gawahi deti hu ki AllaH ke Siwa koi Mabood nahii hai Aur is baat ki Gawahi deti hu ki MuhammadurrasoolullaH ﷺ Uske Bande Aur Rasool hain fir unho ne kalima padh liya

❐ Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه farmate hain Main fir Khushi se Rota huwa Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ki khidmat me Hajir huwa Dekhiye AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah se Jo Fariyad hoti hai Jo Duaa hoti hai usko kitna jald Qubool Farmata hai yaha Sarkar ﷺ Ne Duaa Farmayi or waha unho ne imaan le Kar Aa gai Ab Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه Khushi se Rote huwe Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ki khidmat me Rote huwe Hajir huwe Farmate hain Maine Arz ki Ya RasoolullaH ﷺ Aap ko Basharat (Khushkhabri) ho Ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ki Duaa Qubool Farma li Aur AllaH Ta'ala ne Abu Huraira ki maa ko Hidayat de di hai Aap ﷺ ne Ye Sun kar AllaH Ta'ala ki Hamdo Sana bayan ki AllaH Ta'ala ka Shukr Farmaya AllaH Ta'ala ki Tareef Bayan ki Aur Kalimat e Khair Farmayi Yani Achhe Kalimat irshad Farmaye

Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain ki fir Main ne Arz ki Ya RasoolullaH ﷺ AllaH se Duaa kar dijiye ki AllaH Ta'ala Meri Aur Meri walida ki Muhabbat Apne Momin Bando ke Dilo me Daal de or Hamare Dil me unki Muhabnat Daal de Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ne Aap ki is Darkhost ko bhi Qubool Farmaya Aur AllaH ki Bargah me Arz ki Aye AllaH Apne is Bande or uski Maa ki Muhabbat Apne Momin Bando ko Dilo Paida Farma de Aur Momneen ki Muhabbat inke Dil me Daal de Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه kahte hain ki Fir koi Musalman Aysa Paida na huwa jo mera zikr sun kar Ya Mujhe Dekh kar Mujhse Muhabbat na kare سبحان الله الحمد لله Aaj hum un Musalmano me Shamil hain Jo Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه Aur unki walida se Bepanah Muhabbat Farmate hain To ye hai dekhe ikhtiyarat AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ikhtiyarat se Nawaza Hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 184

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Is Tarah Ek Aur Riwayat hai Muajjamul Aosat Jild 3 Safha 95 Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke zamane Me Madina Munawwara me zabardast Kahatsali aayi Yani Jo Sukha pad jaya hai na ye Is Dauraan Aap ﷺ Jumuah ke roz Khutba de rahe they ki ek Aadmi khada ho kar Arz kiya Ya RasoolullaH ﷺ Hamare Ghhode Or Bakriya Halak hone lagi hain Yani Marne lagi hain Aap AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Duaa Farmaye ki woh hum Par Aasman se Barish Nazil kar de Jaise hi Darkhost ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Apne Dono haanth ko upar Buland kiya Aur Duaa Farmayi

❐ Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain ki Dusre JumuaH Tak Barish hoti Rahi Sarkar ﷺ Ne Duaa Farmayi ki Barish hone Lagi hoti Rahi Angla Jumuah Aaya Sarkar ﷺ Mimbar par Jalwa Afroj they Khutba de Rahe hain ki Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه kahte hain ki fir wahi Shakhs khada huwa Arz karne laga Ya RasoolullaH ﷺ Hamare ghar gir Pade hain Aap AllaH ki Bargah me Duaa kijiye ki woh hum Par Ab bas kar de Yani Ab Bariah ko Band Farma de

❐ Barish chahiye to Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me hajir huwe Barihs ko Band karana hai tab bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hajir huwe Rawi Kahte hain ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Tabassum Farmaya سبحان الله Fir Aap ne Irshad Farmaya Aye AllaH Hamare ird gird Barsha Hum Par na Barsha Yani hamare Aas-Paas Barsha Hum Par na Barsha Ab Rawi kahte hain ki Jab Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Ye Duaa Farmayi to Fir Maine Dekha Badal Madina Munawwara ke ird Gird Fail gaye Goya ki Madina Munawwara ek Taaj Bana huwa hai Madina Munawwara ke Aas Paas to Pani Barash Raha tha Lekin Madine Ke Andar koi Pani nahi barash tha Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne ikhtiyar Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ko Ata farmaya hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 185

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ikhtiyarat 2 Tarah ki hoti hai :- (1) Tashree'i Ikhtiyaraat, (2) Takweeni Ikhtiyaraat

❐ 1) Tashree'i Ikhtiyaraat :- Jo Sharia'at se Related ikhtiyar ho Use Tashree'i Ikhtiyaraat kahte hain Yani ye woh ikhteyar hote hain Jiski Wajah se Sharia'at me Aap Changes kar sakte hain Aur ye Ikhtiyar AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata Farmaye hain Sarkar ﷺ Jis cheez ko chahe jiske liye Chahe uske liye Farz kar de'n Farz nahi tha Farz kar de wajib nahi tha to wajib kar de, wajib tha to Moaf Farma de, Farz tha to Moaf Farma de Yani Jo Sharia'at ke rules hote hai na isko Change karne ka ikhtiyar AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata Farmaya Hai Ye Hai Tashre'ei Ikhtiyaraat.

❐ Jaise Aap Samajh le 5 waqt ki Namaz Padhna Aap Par Farz hai Duniya me kon sa Aysa Shakhs hai Jo Ab Aap se ye kah de ki Sirf 4 Padhe Ek maine Moaf kar di!?? Chahe kitna hi bada Aalim Q na ho Chahe kitna hi Bada AllaH ka wali Q na ho koi Bhi ye ikhtiyar to nahi Rakhta na ki jo Aap se kahe de chhod do 4 Padh lo ek main Moaf Kar deta hu Nahiii, Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ne Mere AaQa ﷺ ko ikhtiyar Ata Farmaya hai ki Woh kisi Par Agar koi cheez Farz hai to usko Moaf karde, Farz Nahii hai to us Par Farz Kar de Yani Sharia'at ke rules ko change karna Apne Mutabiq usko Badal dena Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko ikhtiyar Ata farmaya hai, Jaise :-

❐ Bukhari Sharif Jild 1 Safha 259 Par Hai Ek Shakhs ne Bargah e Aqdas ﷺ me Hazir ho kar Arz ki Ya RasoolullaH ﷺ Main Halaq (Barbad) ho Gaya Aap ﷺ Ne Farmaya Tumhara kya Mamla hai to Arz ki Maine Ramzan me Apni Aurat se Sohbat kar li hai (to iska to hukum Aap jante hain na ki Ramzan me Roze ki Halat me mana hai or isme hukum hota hai ki Banda Kaffara dega Kaffare me Sabse Pahla Gulaam Azad kar sakta hai to Aazad kar de, Ab Filhal Gulam ka koi Daur nahi Raha to 2sra Fir Ye hota hai ki woh Lagatar 2 Mahine ke Roze Rakhe 60 day continue usko Roza Rakhna hai, or Jo ye bhi nahi kar sakega to fir uske liye Hukum hota hai ki woh 60 meskeen ko khana khilaye To ye hai Kaffare ka hukum.)

❐ To Ab ye Shakhs Aaya or usne Ye Mamla Bataya na to Sarkar ﷺ ne usse Puchha Gulam Aazad kar sakte ho? Arz ki nahiii, Farmaya 2 Mahine ke Roze Rakh sakte ho? Arz ki nahi, fir Farmaya 60 Miskeeno ko Khana Khila Sakte ho Arz ki main Nahi Pata yani mere Paas itna Maal bhi nahi hai ki Main 60 Miskeeno ko khana khilau Ye Steps hote hain Kaffare ke Sarkar ﷺ ne unse ye pucha ki Aap ye cheeze kar sakte hain to Sab Cheezo se unho ne Mana kar diya,

❐ itne me Khajuro ka tokra Sarkar ﷺ ki khidmat me Laya gaya Huzoor ﷺ ne Farmaya inhe lo Aur khairat kar do, Dekhiye Shariat me Yahi 3 Cheezo se Kaffara Ada hota hai in 3 Cheezo ke Alawa Kaffara Ada nahi hota hai, Lekin Sarkar ﷺ Yaha in Sahabi se Farma rahe Hain ki ye tokra lo aur isko Sadqa kar do isko khairat kar do Yahi tumhare Kaffare ke liye Kafi hai Arz ki Apne se Jada Mohtaz Par isko Sadqa karu Sarkar Madine Bhar me koi ghar hamare Barabar Mohtaz nahi hai Yani Madine me Sabse jada koi Gareeb hai to main hi hu to main ye kisko Khairat du ? To Sarkar ﷺ Ye Sun kar hanse Yaha tak ki Aap ke Dantane Mubarak zahir ho gaye Aur Farmaya Ja Apne Ghar walo ko khila do, (Dekhe Kahte hain na ki Khud Bheekh de or Khud kahe Mangto ka Bhala ho) Sarkar ﷺ ne unhe Khajure de di Aur kaha ki Apne Ghar walo ko khila de Ye Sarkar ﷺ ki Rahmat hai Khila de or Yahi unke liye Kaffara ban gai.

Aaj Ab bhi is Daor me ya Baad me kabhi bhi Koi ye nahi kah Sakta ki Ye Khajure lo Aur tum kha lo tumhara kaffara Ada ho gaya nahii Hamare liye Yahi 3 Cheeze hain Ye Sarkar ﷺ ka ikhtiyar tha ki woh isi ko unka Kaffara bana diye Aur ye Sirf unke Saath khaas Hai Aaj is Par koi Amal nahi kar sakta Ye khaas unke liye Rahmat thi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 186

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Isi tarah Musnad Ahmad Bin Hambal Jild 5 Safha 25 par hai Ek Sahib Huzoor ﷺ ki Khidmat me Hajir ho kar is Shart par islam laye ki Main 2 hi Namaz Padhu ga Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ne Qubool Farmaya Namaz to Hum Par 5 Farz hai na? Unho ne kaha ki Main islaam isi Shart par lauga ki Sirf 2 waqt ki Namaz Padhu ga to Sarkar ﷺ ne ijazat de di, Farz thi usko Hata diya Moaf Farma diya to ye Sarkar ﷺ ka Ikhtiyar hai.

❐ Isi Tarah Attabqaat ul Kubra li ibni Saad Jild 4 Safha 41 Hazrate Asma Binte Amees رضی الله تعالی عنها Badi Mujarrab Sahabiya hain inse Marwi hai ki Jab inke Pahle Shohar Hazrate Zafare Tayyar رضی الله تعالی عنه Shaheed huwe Jaung me To Sayyade Aalam ﷺ ne inse Farmaya 3 Din Singar se Alag Raho Fir jo chahe kar lo Yani Shohar ke wafat par Sirf 3 din ke Sog ka Hukm diya Jabki Dekhe Quraan e Majeed me Surah Bakrah Aayat no. 234 me Bewa ki iddat jo bayan ki gai hai woh Chaar Maah Das Din hai,

❐ koi bhi Aurat ho Nikah ke baad agar uske Shohar ki wafaat ho jati hai chahe Rukhsati huwi ho na huwi ho Baliga ho Nabaliga ho Budhi ho jo bhi ho Aurat ke Sohar ka Jab inteqal ho jata hai siwae Hamila ke Sab ki iddat 4 Maah 10 din hai, Jo Hamila Aurat hoti hai uski iddat jab tak hamal (delivery) ya miscarriage na ho jaye woh mamle me uska iddat khatam ho jaye gi Iske Alawa tamaam ke liye Quraan e Majeed ki wajeh Aayat hai ye Surah Bakrah ki Aayat no. 234 jisme farmaya gaya hai ki 4 maah 10 din uski iddat compulsory hai

Ab Sarkar ﷺ ne Asma Binte Amees رضی الله تعالی عنها ko Sirf 3 Din iddat ka hukum diya Aur baki ke dino ke liye kaha ki moaf hai to Ye hai ikhtiyare Mustafa ﷺ ❤️

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 187

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Isme Bahut si milase Aap ko milegi Jaise Baaz jagah Sarkar ﷺ ne Maher ke liye itna Farma diya ki Fula Shakhs Apni Biwi ko ek Surah sikha de Halan ki Hamare Fiqah e Hanfi me rule kya hai ki 10 Dirham Maher Compulsory hai, 10 Dirham se Agar kam hai to woh Sahi nahi hai Abhi hum Fiqhi masail ki taraf nahi ja rahe hain Filah hamare isme ye hai ki Maher 10 dirham ho Aur koi na koi maal ho Maal ke begair woh maher sahi nahi hota, ye nahi ho sakta ki koi banda kahe main Hajj karwa dunga Main umra Karwa dunga main tumhe Quraan e Paak Sikha dunga 10 Quraan e Paak padh kar de dunga 10 laakh Durood e Paak padh ke de dunga ye sab maher nahi hote Maal hona zaruri hai lekin baaz Jagah Sarkar ﷺ Ne Sirf Surah sikhane ko maher karar diya

❐ Isi Tarah Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Hazrate Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها Azwaje Mutah'hrat رضی الله تعالی عنهما jo thi na khaas In 3 Afraad ko Sarkar ﷺ ne Halte zanabat me Masjid me Dakhil hone ki ijazat thi Halan ki Masjid me Jo Junbi Shakhs hota hai janabat ki halat me hota hai uske liye Masjid me Dakhil hona Haram hai Lekin ye 3 log ko Sarkar ﷺ ne Janabat ki Halat me masjid me bhi jane ki ijazat di thi, Achha Yaha par maine woh misale aap ko di na jo Farz thi usko moaf farma diya jo wajib thi usko moaf farma diya

❐ Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Sarkar ﷺ ne hukum Diya ki jab tak Biwi Fatima رضی الله تعالی عنها Maojud Rahengi Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه kisi Dusri Aurat se Nikah nahi Farmaye ge halan ki Quraan e Majeed me Hukum hai ki Ek Mard chahe to 4 Aurat se Nikah kar sakta hai ye uske liye Jaiz hai, is Jaiz ko Sarkar ﷺ ne Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Mana farma diya to ye ikhtiyarat e Mustafa ﷺ Hai

❐ isliye Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Biwi Fatima ki Maojudgi me kisi Aur Aurat se nikah nahi Farmaya Aap رضی الله تعالی عنها ki wafat ke baad me Digar Aurto se Nikah farmaye hai Q ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Mumaniyat us waqt tak ke liye thi ki jab Tak Biwi Fatima Maojud Hain to ye hai Tashree'i Ikhtiyarat Yani Shariat me Changes Farmana to ye ikhtiyarat AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata farmaya hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 188

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ (2) Takweeni Ikhtiyaraat :- Yani Shariat ke Alawa Cheezo me Duniya se Related Ya Aakhirat se Related jo ikhtiyarat hote hain inko Takweeni ikhtiyarat kahte hain

Jaise Koi zinda hai to use Maar dena, Jo mar chuka hai usko Dubara Jinda karna, Achha hai to Bimari usko lag gayi, Ya fir Bimar hai to usko Shifa Ata Farma dena Rizk Ata karna, koi kahi Parshan hai to uski Madat karna Ye Tamaam ikhtiyarat bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata Farmayi hai

❐ Balki Aap Samajh le Qaynat ki Har har Cheez Par Sarkar ﷺ ka ikhtiyar hai har cheez Par hamare Sarkar ﷺ ki hukumat hai aap ki badshahat hai Qaynat ki koi aysi cheez hai hi nahi Aap chahe Aasman le'le Chand le'le Tare le'le suraj le'le koi bhi Cheez ho Hatta ki Jannat Par bhi Sarkar ﷺ ka ikhtiyar hai To Ye hai Takweeni ikhtiyaraat.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 189

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Is Par Daleel No. 1.

Bukhari Sharif ki Jild 4 Safha no. 54 Par hai Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Main So Raha tha Tamaam zameen ke khazano ki kunjiya layi gai or Mere Dono Hantho me Rakh di gai.

❐ to koi Aytraj bhi kar sakta hai ki ye to khowab tha Aur khowab ke bare me humne padha "Aqeeda e Nabuwwat wa Rislat" me Humne Padha tha ki Nabiyo ke khowab bhi Motbar hote hain Balki Nabiyo ke Khowab Bhi Wahee hote hain AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se hote hain, Matlab Ye wala jo waqiya tha Ye Bhi Ayen AllaH Ta'ala ke wahee ke Mitabiq hi tha to koi ye na kahe ki "ye khowab tha ho sakta hai Sach ho ho Sakta hai galat ho" Nahiii

Nabi ka Khowab Sachha hi hota hai Ye Saree Daleel hi hai Isi se Humne Aqeeda liya hai ki Tamam Cheezo Par Sarkar ﷺ ki Hukumat hai Jab Hukumat Hai to Ikhtiyar bhi hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 190

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Daleel No. 2

Bukhari Sharif ki hi Hadees hai Jild 1 Safha No. 25 Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Main hi Taqseem karta hu Aur AllaH Ta'ala Ata Farmata hai.

❐ Bahut Chhoti si Hadees hai lekin iska meaning bahut Bada hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ ka Moajza tha Aap Bilkul chhota sa Kalaam Farmate hain Lekin jab uska meaning Ulma Kiraam, Muhaddeseen wagaira Nikalte hain to Bahut Sare Safhaat Ban jate hain us par, Bahut Sare Pages Us Meaning ke upar Likh dete hain ulma Kiraam To Ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya AllaH Ta'ala Ata Farmata hai isme Hamare imaan ki Hifazat bhi ho gai ki Ata Farmane wali zaat Haqiqi Taur Par Jo Ata Farmata hai woh AllaH Ta'ala hi hai or Main Taqseem Farmata hu Sarkar ﷺ Khud se Nahi de rahe hain AllaH Ta'ala Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata Farmata hai Aur Sarkar Apne taur par isko Taqseem kar rahe hain logo me Digar Makhlook me ki kisko kya dena hai,

❐ To Yaha par jo ye kahte hain na ki Ye Kahna ki Sarkar ﷺ Dete hain ye Shirk hai to Bataye Ab ye Fatwa inka kaha tak chale jata hai معاذ الله hum tak hi hai ki hum Mushrik ho gaye jo ye kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Dete hain? Nahiii, Balki Yaha Khud Sarkar ﷺ Ne Wajahat Farma Di Aur Hamara Aqeeda bhi to yahi hai hum kaha kahte hai?? ki Sarkar Bajate Khud dete hain معاذ الله Ye Shirk ho jayega na, Ha hum Bhi Yahi kahte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Ata Farmata hai or AllaH ki Ata se Sarkar ﷺ Dete hain logo me Taqseem Farmate hain

❐ To Sarkar ﷺ Taqseem farmate hain Aur ye Sarkar ﷺ Ka ikhtiyar Hai Jisko Jitna Chahe Jab chahe Jaise Chahe Ata farma de isiliye Aala Hazrat Farmate hain na *Ba Khuda, Khuda Ka Yahi hai dar, Nahi Aur koi Mafar Makar Jo waha se ho Yahi Aa ke ho, Jo waha nahi woh Yaha nahi* Yani Sarkar ﷺ ka Dar Yahi Asal Dar Hai Aap ko Kuch bhi milna hai na Yahi se Milna hai kahi or Jayenge to Nahi milne wala Yani Ishara de rahe hain

❐ 'Jo Log Ye kahte hain na Sarkar ﷺ se Na Mango AllaH Ta'ala se Mango unke liye Ishara hai isme ki nahii Asal Dar Sarkar ﷺ ka hai Jo waha se ho Yahi Aa ke ho Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah se Milne wala hai Woh bhi yahi se Aana hai Aur woh Bilkul yahi Hadees e Mubarika hai Sarkar ﷺ Ka Farman hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Ata Farmata hai or Main hi Taqseem Karta hu, Taqseem to Sarkar ﷺ ke Dar se hi hona hai na to Aala Hazrat Farma rahe hain "Jo waha se ho Yahi Aa ke ho Jo Yaha nahi woh waha nahi'' Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Dar se tumko Nahi milega na woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah se bhi Nahi milega Milna hai to Mere Sarkar ﷺ ke Dar se milna hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 191

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ To ye Hamare liye kitna Bada Ahsaan hai ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ka Ke hum Jitni Cheeze zindagi me Pa Rahe hain na Deta AllaH Ta'ala hi hai Lekin ye Taqseem Farmane wali zaat Sarkar ﷺ ki hai Isi liye hum kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ka ummati Par Bahut Bada Ahsaan hai

❐ Ki Jisko hum Umr Bhar kya Baad wali Duniya me bhi kabhi Pura nahi kar sakte Ek ek Dana jo hum khate hain Ek-ek Pani ka ghunt pite hain Ye Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Tawassul se Hame mil Raha hai Aap ﷺ Taqseem Farmate hain to hum isko Kha Rahe hain Jo Chain ki Need Gharo me so rahe hain Ye Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Taqseem hai Jo-Jo Nemte'n Aap ko Mil Rahi hain Izzate milna, koi Aur tariqe se khushi Hansil karna Kisi Bhi Cheez se Khushi Hansil Hona Aulad Milna Ye Sab AllaH ki Nemate'n hain or Ye Taqseem Farmane wale Sarkar ﷺ Hain

❐ To zindagi ki Jitni bhi Nemate Hame Mili hain woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Dar se Mili hain To fir isse Bande Par Lazim ho jata hai Farz ho Jata hai ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ki izzat kare Aap ki Muhabbat kare Aap ki Naat Bayan kare Aur Aap ke Ahsano ka Ahsan Faramosi na kare Balki Aap ke Ashano ka Achha Sila de, Ye nahii ki AllaH Ta'ala Or Huzoor ﷺ ka itna Ahsaan hai Fir bhi Hum Nafarmaniya karte rahe???

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 192

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Aur Ye jo Takweeni ikhtiyaraat Par Maine Jo aap ko ye 2 Daleel di Ki Ye Bukhari Sharif ki hai or Bukhari Sharif to Har koi Manta hai Apne ho gair ho Har koi Manta Hai Balki Farmaya gaya hai ki Quraan e Majeed ke Bad jo Sabse Afzal kitab hai woh Yahi hai Yani Filhal ke Daur me Sabse Afzal or Sabse Sahi kitaab Bukhari Sharif hai to yaha se Main ne Aap ko Daleel de di Ab iske Alawa or kitabo me jau Or Bukhari Sharif me hi Or Detail me Jau to Bahut Sari Hadees hai itni sari hai ki Aap samajh le hum umr bhar baith ke Padh sakte hain utni Sari Hadeese hain is Par Dalalat karne ke liye ki Aap ﷺ ki Puri Qaynat par Badshahat hai

❐ Jaise Aap misal le'le'n Agar koi Banda Seerate Mustafa ﷺ Padh le na Aap ﷺ ki Mubarak zindagi Padhe or is Nigah se Padhe uska main point ye ho ki woh dekhe ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Huqumat Cheezo Par Hai Ya nahi is Nigah se Padhe to khud ba khud usko Seerat ke Har page me Har line me usko Nazar Aati rahe gi Sirf is Nigah se Padh le to Aap ﷺ ki Mubarak zindagi ki ibtida se Lekar zahri Taur Par Duniya se Parda Farmana *or iske Baad Bhi* Aap ko ye Hukumate Nazar Aati rahe gi Itni Sari is Par Daleele hain

❐ Jaise Chand ke 2 Tukde karna, Chand ka ungli ke ishare se Chalna Aap jante hain na Makka walo ne Jab Moajza Talab kiya to Sarkar ﷺ Ne Chand ke 2 Tukde Farma diya tha, Isi Tarah Farmaya jata hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Chhote they or Jhhule me hote they na to Aap ﷺ apni ungli Mubarak se ishara farmate to Jaha jaha ishara Farmate na Chand udhar udhar jata, to ye chand ka chalna kya hai kon isko chala sakta hai.? Jiski Chand Par hukumat hogi wahi chala sakta hai na to ye Chalana bhi is Baat ka ishara hai ki Ye Chand bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke ikhteyar me hai ki aap isko Jaha chahe jab chahe chala sakte hain or Chahe to ise Cheer kar 2 Tukde bhi Farma sakte hain,

❐ Isi tarah Suraj bhi hai aap Jante hain na Suraj Palat kar wapas aa gaya tha Jab Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Namaz Qaza ho gai thi to baad me Sarkar ﷺ ne Suraj ko paltaya or Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Namaz Ada farma di to ye bhi hai, isi Tarah Badlo ka isharo se hat jana Aap ﷺ ungli se ishara Farmate or Badal Hat jate jaha jaha se aap ishara farmate waha waha se badal hat jate, Barish ka barashna, Ungliyo se Pani ka zari hona, Kam ho to Pani me bahut jada barkat ho jana, Ashafe Suffa ke Dudh pine ka jo waqiya hai ye bhi ikhtiyarate Mustafa ﷺ me se hai,

❐ Jo Rizk hota hai isme bhi Sarkar ﷺ Barkat farma dete to waqyiyat to bahut sare hain aap sunte bhi honge Moajzat me Ki Sarkar ﷺ Kahi Tashreef Le gaye Sahaba Tashreef le gaye or Khana Bahut Kam tha usme Sarkar ﷺ ne Hanth Rakh diya ya koi Cheez Rakh di Us Par Duaa farma di to Rizk Badh gaya itne Sare log Yani ek Katora bhi hota to Bahut Sare log Kha lete or Baad me dekha jata to woh utna hi Rahta usme to ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Rizk Ata karne par Daleel hai, Or Ashabe Suffa ka waqiya aap jante hain Takriban 70 Sahaba they Jinho ne Ek katore Peyale se Doodh piya or Sab ne Pet bhar kar pi liya fir Bhi usme Doodh Baki tha,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 193

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Isi Tarah Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Jahanat Ata farmana, Riwayat ka Khulasa hai :- Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه Ek Martaba Sarkar ﷺ Ki Bargah me Hazir huwe or Farmate hain Sarkar ﷺ se ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Main Aap se Hadeese Sunta hu Lekin mujhse Yaad nahi Rahte, to ye gaye they is Garz se ki Sarkar ﷺ Jo meri Memory Power hai isko badha denge to Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya chadar Phaila lo Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Chadar Phailayi to Sarkar ﷺ ne Apne Chadre Mubarak se kuch Nikal kar unke Chadre Mubarak me Dal diya Kya tha nahi dekha na Rawi ne bayan kiya Bas kuch nikal kar Dal diya Ab dekhe ye hota hai Aqeeda Jaise hum Hain Ahle Sunnat Wa Jamaat Hum dil se Mante hain

❐ ("Humko Log kahte hain aap Bas Dilo ki baten karte hain Dalail to hai hi hain Par fir bhi ye Ungli uthate hain ki aap Na Bas Muhabbat me Diwane hain Aap kuch Aqal se sochte hi nahi hain") Dekhe ye cheeze hum ne Sahaba se sikhi hai Apne Aqal ko Na lagana ye Bhi Sunnate Sahaba hai us Waqt Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه Ne nahii puchha ki ye kya tha? Aap ﷺ ne Ata farma diya, Balki woh Samajh gaye ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Ata Farma diya hai to bas mere liye ye kafi hai ye unki Muhabbat thi or inhi ki Sunnat par hum Chalte hain,

❐ uske Baad Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain Ki zindagi me main Kabhi koi Baat Bhula hi nahi to ye Jahanat dena Yani memory power Jo Ata farmana hai Sarkar ﷺ Ye bhi De sakte hain Rizk dena ye Jahanat dena ye bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Daste Aqdas me hai,

❐ Isi Tarah pedho ka chal kar aana Bahut se Pedh Sarkar ﷺ Ne ishara farmaya to Darakht woh chal kar aye Baaz ne Sajda kiya Baaz ne kalma Padha to ye Bhi Aap ﷺ ke power me hai, Chhoti chhoti kankariyo ne bhi Huzoor ﷺ ke Nabi hone ki Gawahi di Kalma Padha ye sab Cheeze hain, is Tarah janwar bhi hain Janwar aa kar Sarkar ﷺ ko Sajda Farmate Aap ka Kalma Padhte Janwaro par bhi Aap ﷺ ki Huqumat hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 194

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Bimari Ke to waqiya Bahut Jada hain Dukhti Aankh se Shifa Farma dena Aap Jang ke Waqiya padhe ge to usme kasrat se Bahut jada aap ko milega ki Bimar they Sarkar ﷺ ke Paas Aaye Hazir huwe Aur Farmaya ki Sarkar ﷺ Meri ye Bimari ko Door Farma de'n kisi ki Aankh bahar aa gai woh aankh le kar Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazir ho gaye, kisi ke Paer me Chot Aayi hai to woh Hazir ho gaye us waqt Sahaba ne ye Nahi kaha ki hum Q jaye dene wala to AllaH hai, Woh Jante they Dene wala AllaH Hai Or Taqseem karne wali zaat Rasool AllaH ﷺ ki Hai or isi Aqeede par hum Bhi chalte hain, jate hain or hum Bhi mangte hain

❐ Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Aankh me Asube Chasm ho gaya tha na Khaibar ke Moke Par Asube Chasm Yani Aankh Aana (conjunctivitis) jise hum kahte hain to isme Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Bahut Shadeed Dard tha Sarkar ﷺ ne usse Shifa de di, Ohad me Ek Sahabi ki Aankh ko Sahi Farma diya Hanth Sahi Farma diya Paer Sahi Farma diya, Koi Andhe Sahabi Aaye they or farmaya tha ki Sarkar ﷺ Unki Roshni Ata farma de to Aankho ko Roshni bhi ata farma di, Ye Sab to Duniya ki cheeze hain.

❐ Ek Sahabi se Sarkar ﷺ ne Khush ho kar Farmaya tha ki Aap ko Jo chahiye Aap mange Main Ata kar dunga or Sarkar ﷺ ke usme Alfaz bhi itne Peyare hain ki ''Jo chahe mange'' ye nahi hai ki itni itni limit me cheez mange jo Main de sakta hu nahii, Jo chahe mange or Sahabi bhi Aqeeda Rakhne wale ki Sarkar ﷺ Jo Chahe de sakte hain, Farmaya Sarkar ﷺ Mujhe Jannat Ata farma dijiye Yani unho ne Jannat ka suwal kiya to Sarkar ﷺ ne unhe Jannat ki Basarat bhi de di Yani Jannat Par bhi Huqumat Sarkar ﷺ ki hai woh jab chahe jisko chahe Bhari jannat hiba kar de'n tohfe me de de'n, Achha itna hi nahi tha us Riwayat me Aange Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain ki or bhi kuch Mang le Jannat dene ke Baad Bhi Sarkar ﷺ Farma Rahe hain ki or koi Khowahish hai to woh bhi Mang le to un Peyare Sahabi ﷺ ne Farmaya Jannat me mujhe Aap ka sath Ata ho gaya to isse Badh kar Mujhe or koi cheez nahi Chahiye,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 195

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Isi Tarah zindagi ata karna :- Bahut sare Aap ko waqiyat milege Ki Bakri Murda thi to usko Dubara Sarkar ﷺ Ne Zinda Farma diya, Hazrate Zabir رضی الله تعالی عنه ke 2 Bachho ko zinda Farmaya, Jange Badr ke moke par lakdi thi Sahaba ne Aa kar Sarkar ﷺ se Farmaya ki Hamare Paas Talwar nahi hai sarkar ﷺ ne us Par Hanth fera to woh khanzar ki tarah ho gai Jisse Woh ladte they Aur Farmate they ki usse itne qatl unho ne Farmaye hai na ke dusre Sahaba dekh kar Hayran hote they ki woh lakdi me itni taqat aai kaha se to ye Taqat dalna bhi Sarkar ﷺ ka Mubarak ikhtiyar hai

❐ Aala Hazrat Farmate hain na Kon deta hai Dene ko Muh Chahiye Dene wala hai Sachha Hamara Nabi or Ek Peyara Asha'ar hai ki "Main to Malik hi kahunga ke ho Malik ke Habeeb Yani Mahboob o Muhib Me Nahi mera tera'' kitni peyari Baat Aala Hazrat Farma rahe hain ki Main to Malik hi kahunga log kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Malik nahi kaho, Duniya ka Badshah Nahi kaho, (Q ki Malik Hai Badshah hai ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Sifat hai Ye AllaH Ta'ala Ke Sath khas hai Jo ye kahta hai woh Shirk karta hai) nahii, Aala Hazrat Farmate hain ki Main to Sarkar ﷺ ko Malik hi kahunga Q ki Aap ﷺ Malik ke Habeeb hain Aap AllaH Ta'ala ke Peyare hain or Mahboob o Muhib me Kabhi mera tera nahi hota hai

❐ Dekhe aap jisse Muhabbat karte hain na Jaise Aulad se le le'n Maa Apne Bachhe se Muhabbat Karti hai Bachha Maa se Muhabbat karta hai Jab ye Mamla hota hai na to kabhi cheezo me mera tera nahi hota Asal Muhabbat jab hoti hai to Mera Tera thodi hota hai 2 Bahne hai agar ek umr ki hain ek-dusre ke kapde ho jate hain Jewellery ho jati hai kabhi Make-up use kar liya to kabhi mera tera karte hain Jaha par Sachhi Muhabbat hoti hai waha par mera tera nahi chalta

❐ Yahi Aala Hazrat Farma Rahe hain ki Main to Malik hi kahunga Sarkar ﷺ ko Q ki AllaH Ta'ala or Sarkar ﷺ ek Dusre se Muhabbat Farmane wale hain or Jab Muhabbat hoti hai to waha Par Mera tera nahi hota Ye nahi hoga ki AllaH Ta'ala Farma de Sarkar ﷺ se ki Q isko Badal diya is ikhtiyar ko Q use kiya nahi balki Ye Mahboob Or Muhib hai Sarkar ﷺ se Muhabbat AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai Or AllaH Ta'ala Muhabbat karne wala hai or Jab is tarah ka Mamla ho to isme mera tera wali Baat nahi aati or U hi Tajushshariyah Farmate hain na "Jaha Bani Ata kar de Bhari Jannat hiba Kar de, Nabi Mukhtar e kul hain Jisko jo chahe ata kar de'n"

To Ye ikhtiyarat e Mustafa ﷺ ka topic tha 👆

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 196

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝ KHATAM E NABUWWAT ﷺ ❞*
••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

❐ Aqeeda e Khatam e Nabuwwat ﷺ kya hai?? Or iske bare me hame kya Aqeeda Rakhna chahiye..?? Ye Hamare imaan ki Jad hai Sarkar ﷺ ke Bare me kya Aqeeda Rakhna chahiye ek Hum Normally Padh lete hain Maloom hota hai Lekin is Aqeede ko Dalail ke sath padhna zaruri hai or in Aqeede ko sahi Tariqe se Samajhna zaruri hai warna Yahi Aqeede hai jo Bande ko fir Gumrahi ki tarah Ya معاذ الله kufr ki Taraf bhi le jate Hain,

❐ Q ki Dekhe Jitne bhi Badmazhab hain koi Ye nahi kahta ki معاذ الله AllaH 2 Hai Ye Shirk wali Bate'n nahi karte, Ye sab Yahi bate karte Hain Lekin unke or hamare usme Aksar jo Takrao Aata hai na woh isi me Aata hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Mutalliq Jo Aqeeda ek Musalman ko Rakhna Chahiye woh Nahi Rakhte Isme hi Garbada jate hain to is liye in Aqeedo ko samajhna Aasan hai Lekin Inki Ahmiyat bhi Bahut Jada hai

Ye Aqeeda e Khatame Nabuwwat kya hai?? Kisi bhi Shay ka ikhtitam (End / Finish) 2 Tariqe se hota hai Ek zamane ke Lehaz se or Ek Martbe ke Lehaz se

❐ Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Khatamunnabiyyeen hain Yani Sab Nabiyo me Sabse Last Nabi Aap ﷺ ke Baad Kabhi koi Nabi Nahiii Aa Sakta Aap ﷺ Par Darwaza e Risalat Band ho gaya Ab Rasool hona ya Nabi hona Kabhi Nahii ho sakta Ye Mamla Finish ho gaya Ye Simple words me maine Jo kaha Yahi hai Aqeeda e Khatam e Nabuwwat isko Kahte hain Khatam e Nabuwwat Yani Nabuwwat Finish ho gai or Sarkar ﷺ Khatamunnabiyyeen hain Sab Nabiyo me se Sab se Last Nabi Huzoor Nabi e Kareem ﷺ hain.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 197

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Yaad Rakhe Ye Jo Khaatamiyat hai Ye 2 Tariqe se Sarkar ﷺ ko Hansil hai ek Zamane ke Aytbar se Aur Martabe ke Aytbar se, Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Khatamunnabiyyeen Hain Dono lihaz se zamane Ke Aytbar se Bhi Or Martbe ke Aytbar se Bhi

❐ *1st zamane ke Aytbar se Matlab :-* ye hai ki Aap ﷺ Jis zamane me Tashreef Laye is Duniya me Usse Le kar Qiyamat tak ke time of period me koi Bhi Nabi Nahii Aa Sakta ye hai zamane ke Aytbar se Sarkar ﷺ Khatamunnabiyyeen hain Yani is time period me Jab se Sarkar ﷺ Tashreef laye tab se lekar Qayamat tak koi bhi time period aysa nahiii hai ki Jisme koi Dusra Nabi Aa sakta hai impossible hai

Jaise AllaH Ta'ala ek hai uska koi Shareek nahi hai jitna Manna aap par Farz hai utna hi Manna aap par ye Bhi Farz hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Khatamunnabiyyeen hain Aap ﷺ ke Daur se le kar Qiyamat tak ka Daur Aap hi ka hai Is period me Kabhi kisi Bhi Tarah ka koi Nabi Nahi aa Sakta

❐ *2nd Mane kaha Khaatamiyat e Martabi :-* Yaad Rakhe Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Daur se Lekar Qayamat tak Na Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ke darze ke Barabar koi Nabi aa sakta hai or Na Aap se koi kam Darze ka kam Level wale Nabi Nahiii Aa sakta Ye Bhi hum Mante hain, Jab hum Aqeeda e Khatm e Nabuwwat kahe to isme 2 Cheeze aa gai koi Or Nabi Nahii Aa sakta Na Aap ke lavel ka aa Sakta hai na Aap ke Level se kam ka koi Nabi Nahiii aa sakta hai Ye hai Aqeeda e Ahle Sunnat wa Jamaat or Yahi Aqeeda Sarkar ﷺ se Sahaba se Tabeen se Taba Tabeen se le kar Ab tak yahi chalta aa raha hai or Yahi Aqeeda HaQ hai Isi ko Kahte hain Aqeeda e Khatame Nabuwwat

❐ Is Par Maine itna stress de kar Isko itna Samjhaya isliye Q ki Aap Jante Hain ki Aaj Kal ka Daur Fitne ka hai Or Yaha Par Bahut se Aaj Firqe Paida Ho gaye jo معاذ الله is Aqeeda e Khatame Nabuwwat Par is tarah Be-dardi se Hamla karte hain ki Banda Soche to uski Rooh kanp Jaye itne Bedardi se Hamla kiya jata hai, Kuch to khula Khula Nabuwwat ka Dawa kar Rahe hain or Ye to Hona hi hai Sarkar ﷺ ki Hadees hai ki meri Ummat me 30 Dajjal Ayege or Dajjal kahte hain Bahut Bade jhute ko

❐ Jo Bahut Bada Jhut bolta hai na Usko Kahte hain Dajjal or 30 Bade Dajjal Yani ye Sab Nabi hone ka Dawa karenge to ye to hona hi hai Qiyamat tak is tarah ke Kai log ayege or ye Nabi hone ka dawa karenge ye bahut Pahle Sarkar ﷺ ne Hame Bata diya Or Sarkar ﷺ ke Mubarak Daur se hi Shuru ho gaya tha Aysa nahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Parda Farma liya tab se log jhute Nabi hone ka Dawa kar rahe hain Nahii, Balki Sarkar ﷺ ke Daur e Mubarka me hi Dusre Dusre jagah se logo ne Aylan Shuru kar diya ki Main Nabi hu معاذ الله

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 198

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Jaise Musailma Kajjab hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Daur e Mubarak Me hi isne Aylan Kar diya tha ki Main Nabi hu to Fir Sarkar ﷺ ne iske Khilaf zihad Farmane ka Hukum diya Q ki Galat tha jhuta tha logo ke imaan ki kharabi ka Sabab ban Raha tha fir iske sath zihad Lazim ho jayegi na, Lekin..!! iske Baad Sarkar ﷺ Parda Farma gaye to Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique الله تعالی عنه Ne Fir Musailma kajjab ke sath jang ki or Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Bahut Badi jang ki Aap Samajh le Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne ye Zihad Q farmaya Agar ye hota ki Khatame Nabuwwat ka Aqeeda Jaise Mamuli sa hota to Aap kabhi zihad ke liye Nahi jate,

❐ Sarkar ﷺ Jab Parda Farma gaye na to Kuch logo ne zakaat ka inkar karna Shuru kar diya ki hum zakaat nahi dege Jo zakaat ke inkar karne wale ho gai to Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه ne inke Saath bhi jang ki Q ki zakaat Farz hai or iske khilaf Ye is tarah ki jhuti bate kar rahe hain Murtad ho rahe hain na Quraan e Paak me bahut sari aayte hain jo zakaat par dalalat karti hai ki zakaat aap par Farz hai to Ab ye jo farziyat ka inkar kar rahe hain or samjhane par Samajh bhi nahi rahe hain Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne unke Sath jang Farmayi ye baat important dikha raha hai jang ki,

Isi tarah Aap ne Musailma kajjab ke sath zihad farmaya Ye bhi hame Sikha raha hai ki Aqeeda e Khatame Nabuwwat kitna important hai Or Aap ne jang bhi Farmayi or Musalmano ko Fatah bhi Hansil huwi Ye jang thi Jange Yamama ki

❐ To bahrhar Khatame Nabuwwat ye hai ki Bahut Jada important hai to Aaj kal ke Jo log hain woh ye kar rahe hain ke Ye jhuta Nabi ka Dawa nikal dete hain koi na koi Kahi se Main Nabi hu kah ke woh jhuta Dawa karna Shuru kar rahe hain to kuch to bas aate hain Aylan karte dete hain or woh ghum ho jate hain fir unka namo nishan Nahi rahta Duniya me or Kuch Ayse hote hain ki Jinka Fitna bahut jada Fayel jate hai Or log unko Nabi Man bhi lete hain aap Dekhe itne Sare daleel e Hone ke bawajud woh unko Nabi bhi Man lete hain unke pichhe bhi chal Padte hain kuch waki me unke Aqal me Parda pad jate hain waki me Nabi Samajh lete hain kuch Paiso ke lalach me Nabi Man lete hain Q ki woh kahte hain ki hamko Nabi mano itne inte lakh aap ko de diya jayega to ye paisa ko jinke upar Nasa chadha hota hai woh ja kar apna imaan bhech dete hain معاذ الله or unko Nabi kah lete hain to ye Fitna Bahut jada Phayel gaya hai "Nabi hona"

❐ Isme Ek Bahut Bada Hanth Deobandiyo ka hai inho ne bahut bada Darwaza khol diya inho ne kaha ki Aqeeda e Khatame Nabuwwat hai na ye Aap logo ne sahi Samjha hi nahi Asal me Aqeeda e Khatm e Nabuwwat ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Baad Aap ke Martbe wala Aap ke level wala koi Nabi nahi aayega Aap ke baad Chhote level ka Nabi Aa sakta hai معاذ الله Ye 👆 unho ne Aqeeda Rakha or Aaj tak Daovandiyo ka Yahi Aqeeda hai Woh kahte hain ki nahi hum Khatame Nabuwwat ka ikraar karte hain hum Bilkul Khatame Nabuwwat pe khade hain, Jhut bolte hain Aaj Tak bhi unka Yahi Aqeeda hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Baad chhote Level ke Nabi معاذ الله Aa Sakte hain Or is wajah se is baat ko le kar fir logo ne Nabuwwat ka Dawa karna Shuru kar diya Bahut Sare jhute Dawe Shuru huwe inki ye Galat fitne ki wajah se isiliye hum kahte hain Ye Kafir o Murtad hain Deobandiyo ko Kafir wa Murtad kahne ki ek wajah ye bhi hai ki ye is tarah ka galeez Aqeeda Rakhte hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 199

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Bahrhal Aqeeda Ye hai ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Baad Ab koi Nabi Nahi Aayega Aap ko Khaatamiyat e zamani wa Martabi Dono Hansil hai Yani Aap ke Baad kisi Nabi ka koi Zamana Nahii Aa sakta or Na Aap ke level ka koi aa sakta hai na kam Darze ka Aa Sakta hai Or is Par Quraan e Majeed ki wajeh Aayte Mubarika Maojood hai Surah Ahzab Aayat no. 40 AllaH Ta'ala Irshad Farmata hai

مَا كَانَ مُحَمَّدٌ اَبَاۤ اَحَدٍ مِّنْ رِّجَالِكُمْ وَ لٰـكِنْ رَّسُوْلَ اللّٰهِ وَ خَاتَمَ النَّبِیّٖنَؕ-وَ كَانَ اللّٰهُ بِكُلِّ شَیْءٍ عَلِیْمًا(40)

Isme Ye Farmaya Gaya hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Mardo me se kisi ke walid nahi hain Woh AllaH Ta'ala ke Rasool hain woh Kahtamunnabiyyeen hain,

isme wajeh taur Par Lafz Khatamunnabiyyeen Aayat me Maojood hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Khatmunnabiyyeen hain Yani Aakhri Nabi hain.

***

*Muhammad (ﷺ) tum Mardo me se Kisi ke Baap Nahi hain ki Wajahat :-*

مَا كَانَ مُحَمَّدٌ اَبَاۤ اَحَدٍ مِّنْ رِّجَالِكُمْ

Yani Muhammad (ﷺ) tum Mardo me se Kisi ke Baap Nahi hain

To iska Matlab kya hai? Halanki Sarkar ﷺ ke Teen Sahzade they?

Ye Aayat kab Nazil huwi Short me Aap ko Bata du ki Hazrate zaid Bin Harisa رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye Huzoor ﷺ ke Muh Bole Bete they Aur Jinse Aap ﷺ ne Apni Fufi jaad Baben Jainab Bintte zahas رضی الله تعالی عنها ka Nikah Farma diya tha Baad me Dono ke darmiyan kisi wajah se Talaq ho gai to iske Baad Sarkar ﷺ Ne Biwi zainab رضی الله تعالی عنها ko Apne Nikah me liya Aur woh Ummul Mimineen Ban gai to is waqt Logo ne ek tariqe ka Afwaah Failana Shuru kar diya ke معاذ الله Muhammad ﷺ Ne Apni Bahu se nikah kar liya Q ki Woh zaid Bin Harisa رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Apna Muh bola beta batate they to us waqt AllaH Ta'ala ne Ye Aayat Nazil Farmayi ki ''Muhammad ﷺ Tum Mardo me se kisi ke Baap nahi hain'' Yaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ne is baat ka Radd Farma diya ki Muh Bola beta hona Haqiqi Beta nahi hai ye to unko eyejaz Sarkar ﷺ ne Ata farmaya tha zaid Bin Harisa رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Ye Sarf bakhsa tha ki unko Apna Muh bola beta bana liya Warna Haqiqi M'ano me Nasab Agar Aap dekhe to ye zaid bin Harisa رضی الله تعالی عنه beto me se nahi hain na to ye AllaH Ta'ala Ne Radd Farma diya ki "tum Mardo me se kisi ke woh Baap nahi hain" Woh AllaH ke Rasool hain or Khatamunnabiyyeen hain Lehaza Aap ﷺ ka Biwi zainab رضی الله تعالی عنها se Nikah Farmana Bilkul durust tha

Ab Ye hai ki Aayte Mubarka me رِّجَالِكُمْ Ka lafz Aaya hai Yani Mardo me se kisi ke Baap nahi hain To Rahi baat Sarkar ﷺ ke 3 Sahzado ki to in 3 Sahzado me se koi bhi na Bulugat tak nahi Pahucha they Balig hone se Pahle hi unki wafat ho gai thi to Bilkul isme koi Takrao Nahi hai Sarkar ﷺ Mardo me se kisi ke baap Nahi hain Farmaya gaya hai Yaha Par Mard kise kahte hain Jab Bachha Balig ho jaye na Tab us par Mard ka lafz istemal hota hai to chuki koi Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Sahzade Bulugat tak nahi Pahuche they woh Balig nahi huwe they Nabalig hi they woh Bachhe they to AllaH Ta'ala ne Lafze رِّجَالِكُمْ Istemal Farmaya hai

Ummeed hai Ye 👆Samajh Aa gaya hoga..

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 200

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Isi Tarah Tirmiji Shareef ki Hadees hai Hadees no. 2272

Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Beshak Risalat Or Nabuwwat Munkate'a (Cut / Finish) Ho chuki hai Dono Cheez ka Sarkar ﷺ ne Farma Diya hai Risalat or Nabuwwat, Na koi Nabi Aa Sakta hai Na koi Rasool Aa Sakta hai Ye Mamla Finish ho Chuka hai pas Na mere Baad koi Rasool Hoga Na koi Nabi hoga

❐ Achha Yaha dekhe Sarkar ﷺ ne Stress Farma diya Aap ﷺ ne Farma diya ki Risalat Or Nabuwwat Munkate'a Ho Chuki hai Finish ho chuki hai, logo ko Ahsas dilane ke liye ki Finish ho chuka Matlab kya hai Matlab Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farma diya ki Na koi Rasool mere baad aaye ga na koi Nabi Aayega, itna bhi Farma dete to Kafi tha na Lekin ho Sakta hai fir koi kahe ki nahi Sarkar ﷺ Jo Farmaye they iska matlab tha ki Aap ke level jitna koi Nabi nahi ayega aysi waysi bate karte to Sarkar ﷺ ne usko explain bhi Farma Diya ki mere Baad Na koi Rasool Aayega or Na koi Nabi Aayega

❐ Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain ki Ye Baat Logo Par Girah Guzri Ye log thoda Parshan ho gaye to Aap ﷺ ne farmaya Lekin Bisharaton ka Silsila zari Rahega Yani Jo Nabi hote hain unko Mubarak Khowab bhi Aate hain or Ye khowab wagaira unko kuch na kuch usme Khushkhabri Sunate rahte hain to logo Ne Socha ki Agar Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Baad koi Nabi Nahi hoga to ye Achhe Achhe AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf se Khowab hame kon Sunayega isme Jo Khushkhabriya hame milti hain ye kon dega to is wajah se thoda Parsan they

❐ to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Bisharton ka silsila zari rahega Yani logo ko Achhe Khowab to aate rahenge jinme unhe Achhi Achhi bato ki Khushkhabriya di jayegi to Sahaba kiraam ne Puchha ki Bisarte'n kya hain, to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Ye Musalman ka Khowab hai Or Woh Nabuwwat ke Azza me se ek juz hai yani Wahee, Yani jo Hamne padha tha na ki Nabuwwat me se ek Achhe khowab ka Aana bhi hai or Musalman ke jo Achhe khowab hote hain woh Motabar hote hain Isme Agar iske liye koi Basarat koi Achhi baat bayan ki jaye to ان شاء الله Maqbool hogi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 201

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Isi tarah Bukhari Shareef ki Hadees hai 3535

Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه Se Marwi hai Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Beshak Meri Misal or Mujhse Pahle Aane wale Nabiyo ki Misaal us Shakhs ki Tarah hai Jisne Ek Ghar Banaya fir use Bahut Khubsurat kar diya Magar iske ek gose me (ek said me) ek Eet chhod di

❐ Log iske gird chakkar lagana Shuru ho gaye or Kahne lage ki ye Eet Q nahi Rakhi gai to Aap ﷺ ne Farmaya Main Woh Eet hu or Main Nabiyo ka ikhtetam karne wala hu Main Khatmunnabiyyeen hu, Or Aap ﷺ ke Tashreef lane se woh jo Jagah baki thi woh finish ho gai ab iske baad kisi or Nabi ke Aane ki koi Gunzaish Nahiiii hai na Aap ke Martbe wale ki Na Aap se kam martbe wale ki,

Bahut Peyari Misaal Sarkar ﷺ ne di thi or hame Aqeeda e Khatme Nabuwwat sikha diya

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 202

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Isi Tarah Muslim Shareef ki Riwayat Hai Hadees no. 523 hai

Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Mujhe Digar Ambiya Par 6 Cheezo se Fazilat di gai Yaha Par 6 Cheeze Sarkar ﷺ ne Bataya hai ke 6 Cheeze mujhe Aysi di gai hai jo Dusre Nabiyo ko Nahi di gai or Yaha Par sirf 6 Sarkar ﷺ ne Bayan Farmaya hai warna Bahut Sari Fazilate'n Sarkar ﷺ ko or bhi Hansil hai

❐ 1.}} Farmate hain Sarkar ﷺ ki Mujhe Jawameul Kalam Ata kiye gaye Yani Sarkar ﷺ ko Ye Power di gai ki Aap bolte kam hain Alfaz kam hote hain lekin Meanings bahut jada hote hain, Jaise hamne upar ek hadees padhi Hai na ki "Main hi Taqseem karta hu Or AllaH Ta'ala Ata Farmata hai'' to Ye Words Sarkar ﷺ ke Bahut Mukhtasar hote hain Bil khusus Aap Arabic me dekhe na to bahut chhote chhote words hain 2 Words ke 3 words ke ek hadees hoti hai

❐ Jaise "الطهارة شطر الايمان" Taharat imaan ka Aadha hissa hai, bas itna Sarkar ﷺ ne Farma diya Lekin iske Meanings jab Muhaddeseen bayan karte hain na Jo Hadees likhne wale hote hain woh Gaoro fikr kar ke jab iske meanings likhte hain to Bahut Jada deep hota hai to Ye Sarkar ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne khas ek Fazilat di hai Dusre Nabiyo ke Muqable me ki Aap ﷺ ko Jawameul Kalam banaya Yani Aap chhoti chhoti baat Farmate hain lekin Meanings aap Samajh le Samandar hota hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 203

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ 2.}} Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Mera Rob or Dabdaba Qayim kiya gaya meri ek Haybat ek power ek Rob mujh ata kiya gaya hai Rob or Dabdaba ye Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Agar kahi Par hote hain na or Aap zihad ke liye Tashreef le jate to Sirf Aap ﷺ ka Naam sun kar kai meel Door bhi Agar Dushman hote to woh khaof kha jate sirf Naam sun kar to ye Rob se AllaH Ta'ala ne Madat farmayi hai Rob Ata farmaya hai

❐ Yani Rob woh hota hai ki jiska Naam Sun kar Dil me Khauf (Dar) Paida ho Ya jisko dekh kar Dar Paida ho to AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ye khubsurat Fazilat di hai ki Dushman Milo Door Bhi Agar Sarkar ﷺ Ka Naam sun le to fir unke Dilo me Pahle se hi Khof Paida ho jata hai ye hai.

❐ 3.}} Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain ki Mere liye Maale Ganeemat hal kar di gai male Ganeemat yani Jang me Jo pichhe Bach jata hai na Jaise 2 Army ne lada or Ek Army har gai or woh jo bhag jati hai to pichhe jo chhod Jati hai isko Maale ganeemat kahte hain, Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain ki mere liye Maale Ganeemat ko Halaal kar diya gaya hai yani Aap ko or Aap ki ummat ke liye isko Halaal kar diya gaya hai ki Aap isko istemal kar sakte hain.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 204

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ 4. & 5 }} Sarkar ﷺ farmate hain ki Mere liye zameen ko Paak kar diya gaya or zameen ko Masjid Bana Diya gaya Yani Aap ﷺ ke liye ye khaas Fazilat de di gai or Aap ki ummat ke liye bhi Yani Hamare liye bhi ki pure zameen ko Paak kar diya gaya hai yani Isko Tayammum ke Qabil AllaH Ta'ala ne bana diya ki jab Pani na ho to fir tayammum kar ke Banda Namaz Padh sakta hai or ye ummat Par Bahut Bada AllaH Ta'ala ka Ahsaan Hai ke hame Tayammum ki Sahulat de di gai warna aap samjhe ki Agar hum Safar pe jate or ye Tayammum ka option nahi hota or Yahi hukum hota ki pani Dhundo or Pani se hi wuzu kar ke Namaz padho to kitna Hamare liye Taqleef ka Bais ho jata fir to hum par lazim ho jata aap samajh le Agar hum 5 din ke safar Oar hain to Pahle se hi pani ka intezam kar ke jaye ki itne gaylan pani apne sath le kar jao or Raste me Wuzu karo or Namaz Padho ye sab cheeze ho jati,

Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ne hame Sahulat Tayammum ki de di hai Pani mil raha hai jitna to uske Sath aapne Wuzu kar ke Namaz padh liya thik hai or Baki Nahi hai to Tayammum kar ke padh le, or ye bhi hai ki us Namaz ko Dohrane ki bhi Hazat nahi hai to ye hai.

❐ Fir 2sra Farmaya ki Masjid Bana diya gaya hai puri Zameen ko Yani Jaha Par Bhi Paak zameen par Musalman khada ho kar Namaz Padh lega uski Namaz ho gaye gi ye hamare liye sahulat hai, warna Pahli ummato ke liye ye tha ki jaha par unki ibadat gah Fix ho jati thi ki yahi par ibadat hogi to fir wahi par ja kar ibadat kar sakte they warna nahi hota tha jo bhi unka Mamla tha woh usi me karte they,

Lekin..!! Hamare liye Ye hai ki zameen ko Masjid bana diya gaya hai ki hum Jaha Par Bhi padhe hamari Namaze ho jayegi,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 205

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ 6.}} Fir Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Mujhe Tamaam Makhlokaat ki Taraf Bheja gaya or Khatam kar diye gaye mere wajah se Ambiya Kiram Alaihumussalam, Mujhe Tamaam makhlukat ki taraf bhej diya gaya Yani Mujhe Nabi or Rasool Bana kar Jitni bhi Makhlook hai Duniya ki Har har Makhlook ki taraf Mujhe Nabi Bana kar bhej diya gaya sirf insan ki taraf nahi Balki Aane wali Qayamat tak ke insan jinnat firishte jo bhi Hain, Balki Aap Darakht le le'n Samandar le le'n har cheez ki taraf Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ko Nabi Bana kar Bhej diya gaya

❐ Or Fir Farmate hain Sarkar ﷺ : Khatam kar diye gaye meri wajah se Ambiya Kiraam Alaihumussalam Yani Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Aane ke baad Nabuwwat ke Silsile ko khatam kar diya gaya Na koi Nabi Aa sakta hai Na koi Rasool Aa sakta Hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 206

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❐ Isi Tarah Muslim Shareef ki ek Hadees hai Jild 4 Hadees no. 1828

Beshak Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Main Muhammad hu Fir Farmaya Main Ahmad hu or Beshak Main Mitane wala hu Jiske zariye kufr ko Mita Diya gaya, Ye Hadees Bahut peyari hai Arbi me أَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ وَ أَنَا أَحْمَدُ وَ أَنَا الْمَاحِي الَّذِي يَمْحُو اللَّهُ بِيَ الْكُفْرَ Sarkar ﷺ kya Farmae أَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ Main Muhammad hu Muhammad Yani Jiski Bahut Jada Tareef ki Gai hai وَ أَنَا أَحْمَدُ Or Main Ahmadu Hu Yani Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Bahut jada Hamdo Sana Bayan karne wale hain Fir Farmaya وَ أَنَا الْمَاحِي Main Maahi hu Mahi Matlab kya hai Khud Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya الَّذِي يَمْحُو اللَّهُ بِيَ الْكُفْرَ Jiske zariye kufr Mita diya gaya Mahi kahte hain us shakhs ki jiske zariye kufr ko khatam kar diya jaye Mita diya Jaye

❐ Fir Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain أَنَا الْحَاشِرُ Main Hashir hu or Hashir kise kahte hain Sarkar ﷺ ne isko Explain kar diya الَّذِي يُحْشَرُ النَّاسُ عَلَى قَدَمِي Main Hashir hu or Hashir woh hota hai Jo Maidan e Mahshar me jama karne wala ho Yani Sabse Pahle logo ko jama karne wala ho وَأَنَا الْعَاقِبُ Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Main Aaqib hu Aur Aaqib kon hai? farmate hain و العاقب الذي ليس بعده نبيٌّ Nahi hai uske baad Yani Aaqib woh hai ki jiske baad koi Bhi Nabi Nahi hai To Yaha par Sarkar ﷺ ne Bahut clearly samjha diya ki Aap ﷺ ke Baad koi Bhi Nabi nahi aayega

❐ To Ye Sab Cheeze Sarkar ﷺ ne ishare se bata diya hame ki Aap ﷺ ke Baad kisi bhi tarah ka koi Nabi Nahiiiii aa sakta Aap ﷺ Khatamunnabiyyeen hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 207

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Yaha 👆 hamne Aap ko 4-5 Hadees batayi or ek aayat Quraan e Majeed ki bata di ho sake to ye Aayte Mubarika Aap Yaad kar le'n Apne Bachho ko bhi Yaad Kara de or Bachpan se hi Bachho ko Trend karna hai ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Aakhri Nabi hain, Isi ek wajah ye jo main bar baar stress kar rahi hu woh isliye hai ki Aainda mahol or kharab hi hone wala hai or Qadyani woh hai jo Khatame Nabuwwat ka inkar karne wale hain or Bilkhushus Mirza gulam Qadyani mardud ko معاذ الله ye Nabi Mante hain Apna or inke dawe to bahut hi Azeeb hain batil firko ke topic me isko bataugi Bahrhal inka mamla ye h ki ye isko Nabi Mante hain or ye Qadyani kahlate hain Q ki ye Qadiyan se tha uska naam Qadyani pad gaya or uske Follower's ko bhi Qadyani kahte hain

❐ Achha Agar Ye in tak hi mamla rahta to thik hai lekin Ab ye Qadyani puri Duniya me Phayel gaye hain or inka ab ek hi maksad hai ki logo ke iman ko Barbad karna or aaye din aap dekhe kahi na kahi news aate rahte hain ki bachhe Qadyaniyat me badal gaye ye Q ho raha hai??? Itne wajeh Aap ne Hadeese suni na itne clear hadees Balki ulma kiraam Farmate hain ki 50 Sahee Hadees Aysi aayi hain jo khatame Nabuwwat par bilkul clear hai wajeh hai koi Doubt koi subah aa hi nahiii sakta Jahil se jahil musalman la ilm Musalnan bhi Agar isko sun le na to woh yahi kahega ki iska matlab hai Sarkar ﷺ Aakhri Nabi hain, Itna hone ke bawajud or Quraan e majeed me takreeban 30 Aayat bilkul is par wajaht kar rahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Aakhri Nabi hain Yani unke baad koi Nabi nahiii Aana Khatmunnabiyyeen Quraan ne Farma diya hai itna sab hone ke bawajud aap samjhe ki 50 hadees jo Clearly samajha aa rahi hai ek Hadees jo Agar clear bata de to wahi daleel ke liye kafi hai 50 sahee hadees

Or ulma kiraam ne farmaya ki ye woh hadees hai Jo Hadde Tawatur tak pahuchi hai Mutawatir hadees, Mutawatir hadees woh hoti hai jo bilkul Jinka Martaba Quraan e Majeed ki ek Aayat ki tarah hota hai Yani Jaise Quraan e Majeed Ka inkar Karna kufr or Bande ko Murtad Bana deta hai isi tarah Mutawatir Hadees ka inkar karna bhi Bande ko kufr tak Pahucha deta hai Yani usko Murtad kar deta hai to Aqeeda e Khatm e Nabuwwat ke Jo Hadees hai ye tawatur tak Pahuchi hai chhoti moti Darze ki nahi hai bilkul Ayen Last darze tak ki hai itni kasrat se hadeese aai hain or ye Sahi Hadees hain iske Alawa ulma Kiraam Farmate hain ki Jama kar de to Achhi khasi kitab ban jaye utni hadeese hain itna hone ke bawajud bhi Agar koi Qadyani ban raha hai to Aap samjhe ki inka fitna kitna bada hai

❐ or inka main target naujavaan hain Jawan hain Chhote Bachho ko ye ja kar bhadkate hain or inko Qadyani bana ke chhodte hain معاذ الله Aur Aksar India or paak wagaira me hamne suna hai ki college ke jo bachhe hote hain na waha par inho ne apne kuch bachhe bana kar chhod diye hain or inka kaam hi ye hai ki ja kar friendship karte hain or unko Aahiste idhar udhar ki bate kar ke Qadyaniyat me badal rahe hain or bachhe badal bhi rahe hain Q? Isme hamari kotahi hai humne kabhi sikhaya hi nahi bas itna sikhaya hai ki aap Aakhri Nabi hain,

Aakhri Nabi hone ka matlab kya hai ye bhi Samjhaye chand Hadeese Mubarika unko padh ke samjhaye, Samajh aa jati hai to sikha kar bheje ki Khatamunnabiyyeen hain hamare Nabi iske upar agar kisi ne baat kiya to uska hame shakal tak nahi dekhni uske Paas baithe to hamare upar Azaab nazil ho jayega aap Samajh le ki Ayse kharab Aqeede ke log hain hum inke sath uthte baithte bhi nahi imaan khatre me aa jaye ga ye Samjha kar Jaise aap Dara kar bhejte Hain na bachhe ko ki beta Fula ke sath na rahna drugs jo karta hai Sharab jo pita hai to iske saye ke pas bhi aa na baithna aap ki zindagi barbad ho jayegi isi tarah aap ko Samjhana hai ki beta agar kahi door se bhi Qadyaniyat ka aap ko smell bhi aa jaye na to waha par aap ko khade nahi ho jana bhag jana hai Q ki isme zindagi to barbad hogi hogi iman bhi barbad ho jayega Aakhirat wali zindagi barbad ho jayegi to ye khauf bhi Bachhe me dilana hai or hamare bachho ke iman ki hifazat farmani hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 208

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Aap ﷺ Khatamunnabiyyeen hain Aap ﷺ ke Baad Na koi Nabi Aayega Na Rasool Balki Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain ki Ab hamara Aqeeda Ye Hai ki Qayamat to Aa sakti hai lekin Dusra Nabi nahiii Aa Sakta, Or isme Humne Wajeh Quraan Majeed ki Aayat Padhi thi Jo Surah Ahzab ki Aayat no. 40 hai : Usme AllaH Ta'ala ne Farma Diya ki Sarkar ﷺ Khatamunnabiyyeen hain Yani Sabse Aakhri Nabi hain.

Dekhe Aqeeda e Khatam e Nabuwwat Par to Quraan e Majeed ki Aayte Mubarika hai Maine ek Aap ko batai jo Bilkul Wajeh hai clear hai usme koi Doubt nahi hai, iske Alawa bhi Bahut Sari Aayte Mubarka se Ye Sabit hota hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Aakhri Nabi hain Lekin Aqeeda Pakadne ke liye ek Daleel bhi kafi hoti hai isliye maine ek hi Aap ko Diya hai warna Bahut sare Dalail hain, isi tarah Maine kaha na ki 50 se jada Hadeese Mubrka aysi hai Jo Bilkul sahi hai jinko koi ye nahii Kah sakta ki Jaeef hadees hai Aysa kuch nahi hai Bilkul Strong se Strong Hadees aayi huwi hai Jo is Baat par Dalalat kar rahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Aakhri Nabi hain or Takriban 4-5 Hadeese Mubrka Maine Aap ko Bata di thi

Fir dekhiye Saath hi saath is Par ummat ka ijmaa Bhi hai ijmaa yani 'Jama Ho jana' tamam ummat is Par Jama hai Siwa e Kuch Badbakhto ko Chhod kar ummat ka bahut Bada hissa is Baat Par jama hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Aakhri Nabi hain Or goya ki Aap Samajh le is Par Sawade Aazam bhi hai to ye teeno tariqe ki Daleel se ye Hamara Aqeeda sabit hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 209

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Ab jo is Aqeede ko nahi manta uske liye kya hukum hoga..??

Yakini si Baat hai ki jo Aqeeda e Khatame Nabuwwat ko Nahi manta Yani Sarkar ﷺ ko Aakhri Nabi nahii manta koi Or Nabi aa sakta hai is tarah ka Nabi Aa Sakta hai us tarah ka Nabi aa Sakta hai' jo is Tarah ki bate karta hai na to fir Woh Quraan e Majeed ka inkar kar Raha hai or itne Kaseer Hadees Jo bahut Sari Hadeese Aai hain inka inkar kar raha hai or ijma ka inkaar kar raha hai to in Sab cheezo ki wajah se woh Shakhs Daira e islaam se Kharij hai or Murtad hai ye Sareeh kufr hai

Aala Hazrat رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain Fatawa Razviya Jild 15 Safa no. 630 Par Ayse logo ke bare me Fatwa irshad Farmate hain ki AllaH Paak Sachha hai or uska Kalaam Bhi Sachha hai Musalman Par jis Tarah لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Manna AllaH Ta'ala ko Ahad احد Yani Ek, صمد Yani Beniyaz La-sharika lahu yani iska koi Shareek nahi hai Ye janna Farz e Awwal hai Pahla iske liye ye farz hai,

Isi tarah محمد رسول الله ﷺ ko Khatamunnabiyyeen Manna unke zamane me khowah inke Baad Yani Sarkar ﷺ ke zamane me bhi Khatamunnabiyyeen Manna hai Jo zahri Daor tha ki us waqt bhi ki koi Nabi Nahi aayega or iske Baad wale Daur me Musalman par U hi Jis Tarah لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Par imaan Rakhna hai AllaH ek hai us par imaan Rakhna hai AllaH Beniyaz hai uske sath koi Shareek nahi hai Ye Tamaam cheezo ko manna Farz e Ayen hai lazim hai, U hi Sarkar ﷺ ko Khatmunnabiyyeen Manna bhi Farz hai lazim hai kisi Nabi e Jadeed ke be'asat (بعثت) ko Yani "Ek naya Nabi aa sakta hai isko Yakeeni Taur par impossible or Batil Janna Farz e Azal wa juze Ikaan hai" Yani Aap ke imaan ka juz hai.

Agar koi لَاۤ اِلٰهَ اِلَّا اللّٰهُ Nahi bolta to Yaqini si baat hai woh Musalman hai hi nahi na isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ko Jo Khatamunnabiyyeen Nahi manta woh Bhi Daira e islaam se Kharij hai, Q ki وَ لٰـكِنْ رَّسُوْلَ اللّٰهِ وَ خَاتَمَ النَّبِیّٖنَؕ Ye Jo Aayat hai na Ye Quraan e Paak ki wajeh Aayat hai iska Munkir iska inkar karne wala sirf inkar karne wala hi nahi hai Aala Hazrat Farma rahe hain ki inkar karne wala to zahir si baat hai kafir hai "Balke iska inkar karne wale se kam darz Koi Doubt bhi rakhta hai balki Subah Jo Shak karta hai na ki Dil me to hai lekin thoda bahut usko doubt aa raha hai ki ho sakta hai ki koi Or Nabi Aaye ho sakta hai aysa ho, Ho sakta hai waisa ye Jo Shak karta hai na Shak karne wala Sirf Shak karne wala nahi rah jayega balki woh ﷺ Bhi Daira e islam se kharij ho jayega Aala Hazrat Farmate hain Adna zaeef Ahtemale Khafi Chhota sa Shak bhi nahi hai usko Bilkul thoda sa khatak raha hai Dil me uske ki Dusra Nabi Aa sakta hai Bilkul thoda sa ye bhi Aaya na to Qata'an Lazmi taur Par tamam ulma ka ittefak hai ke Aysa Shakhs kafir lanati or Hamesha Hamesha ke liye Jahannami hai

Achha Aysa nahi hai ki sirf wahi kafir hai Balki Jo is Aqeeda e Malona (मलऊना) Par muttale ho kar ise kafir na jane woh bhi kafir hai Yani ki Aala Hazrat farma rahe hain ki kisi ko pata chal gaya ki fula Shakhs Aqeeda e Khatm e Nabuwwat ka Munkir hai chale munkir nahi hai thoda bahut Shak kar raha hai woh bhi nahi hai thoda sa bhi jiske dil me khatak raha hai ki ho sakta hai koi or Nabi ho Bilkul chhota sa ek tinka barabar bhi uske dil me woh khayal hai to ayse Shakhs ka hukum to Aala Hazrat ne farma diya ki ye kafir hai, *Ab is* kafir ke kufr me koi Shak karta hai na ki Aysa shakhs bhi kafir hoga chale total inkar karne wala to kafir samajh me aa raha hai murtad samajh me aa raha hai Lekin ye jo chhota Rai ke barabar jiske Dil me Shak hai kya ye bhi kafir ho sakta hai ya koi or Surat nikal sakti hai kya is tarah ka agar koi shak karta hai na to ye khud bhi Daira e islam se kharij ho jayega Q ki Kafir ke kufr me Shak karna ye bhi Sareeh kufr hai kafir ko kafir Manna zaruri hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 210

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab hum Khatame Nabuwwat ke Munkreen ke kuch Aytraj ke Jawabat dete hain :- Jo khatame Nabuwwat ka inkar karte hain chahe Qadyani ho ya koi or firka nikal aye inke kuch yahi aytraj hote hain ki woh Kahtme Nabuwwat ka inkar karte hain or woh kuch Daleel pesh karte hain, to uska Jawab kya hai.? Sab betuke ke Aytraj hain bahral fir bhi Isko dekh lete hain..

Aytraj {1.} :- Agar Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke Baad koi Nabi Nahi aa sakta to fir isha Alaihissalam ka Aana kya hai.?

Sawal uthta hai ki Agar Sarkar ﷺ ke Baad koi Nabi nahi aayega to fir Aap to kahte hain isha Alaihissalam Aaye ge Qurbe Qayamat ya iska matlab 2 meaning ho gaya ya to Aap ne Aqeeda e Khatame Nabuwwat ko Samjha nahi hai ya to fir aap Isha Alaihissalam Nabi nahii mante?

*Ye👆 ulta Hum par Sawal aata hai..?*

*Jawab :-* To iska jawab Hamare ulma kiraam ne Diya hai ki Isha Alaihissalam to Pahle se Nabi hain Aqeeda e Khatam e Nabuwwat ka M'ana ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Baad koi Naya Nabi Nahiii Aa sakta hai, jo Already Nabi hai unke Nabuwwat ka hum inkar nahi kar rahe hain Woh to Nabi hi Hain Na, to isha Alaihissalam to Sarkar ﷺ ke Pahle ke Nabi hain to unke Aane se Sarkar ﷺ ke Khatamunnabiyyeen me koi Farq nahi Padne wala Balki ye to hamara Aqeeda bhi hai ki isha Alaihissalam Aaye ge or hum kahte hain ki Aap Alaihissalam ka Aana Bhi Ek Nabi ki Haysiyat se to hoga hi hoga woh to Nabi hoge hi

Lekin..!! Ab Jab isha Alaihissalam Aasman se dubara is Duniya me Tashreef layege na to woh Sarkar ﷺ ki ummati ke haysiyat se woh tashreef layege woh Aa kar Apni Shariat ki Tableeg nahi karege Woh Aa kar Apni Shariat ko nahi sikhayege Woh Aa ke injeel ka Dars nahi dengi, *Balki..!!* Shariat e Muhammadi ﷺ ki hi Tableeg karege Peyaere AaQa ﷺ ki Shariat yani Hamari jo Shariat hai yahi aap follow bhi karenge or isi ka Aap hukum bhi dege Or Quraan e Majeed hi ka Hukum isha Alaihissalam dege.

To Ye 👆Ayteaj Bhi Batil hai, is Aytraj ka Jawab humne bata diya.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 211

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Khatame Nabuwwat ke Munkreen ke kuch Aytraj ke Jawabat

Aytraj {2.} :- Khatamunnabiyyeen Ye word hai na Quraan e Majeed me to "Khatam" ke Mane inho ne liye hain "Mohar" ke mohar kahte hain seal ko to Munkreen jo inkar karte hain Khatame Nabuwwat ka woh kahte hain ki "khatam" ka Meaning last nahi hai,

Or hum kahte hain Khatmunnabiyyeen iska Tarjuma Nabiyyeen se karte huwe khatam par aate hain to iska tarujuma jo hota hai Hamare ulma Kiraam Farmate hain "Tamam Nabiyo ke Aakhir me Aane wale Nabi"

Or Ye kahte hain ki nahi Balki Khatam ke meaning mohar ka hain Yani Sarkar ﷺ Tamaam Nabiyo ke Mohar hain Yani inka kahna hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Tamam Nabiyo ke mohar hain iska Matlab hai ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Nabuwwat Bat'te hain Or Sarkar ﷺ Jis Par Apna Mohar laga de'n to woh Nabi ban jata hai العیاذ بالله *Halanki..!!* Humne Aqeeda Padha tha na Nabuwwat wa Risalat me ki Nabuwwat Wahbee Hai Kasbee Nahi hai Mahnat se to Hansil nahi ho sakti or Wahbee Hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala Jise Chahe Ata Farmaye, to AllaH Ta'ala Jisko Chahe Nabuwwat Ata Farmata hai

To inka Matlab ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Ka Agar koi ummati bhi ho na to woh itni itni ibadate kar ke Sarkar ﷺ ke Shariat par chal kar itna Ange Badh sakta hai ki معاذ الله ki woh Nabi ka Darza bhi Pa Sakta hai to ye Sara sar khilaf Hai Quraan e Majeed ke Aqeede ke Jaha humne Sabit kar diya tha ki Nabuwwat Wahbee hai kasbee nahi Hai Balki hum Ye bhi nahiii kahte ki Banda ibadat karte karte wilayat ka Makam khud Pa le ibadat se, humne kaha na ; Wilayat bhi Wahbee hai kasbee nahiii hai Ha jo ibadat Guzar hoga wahi wali hoga Woh Alag Baat hai lekin isme bhi nahi hai ki inti ibadat kar le to fir woh banda lazim wali Ban jayega Aysa Nahii hai to ye jo kahte hain ye galat hai,

Achha iska Jawab kya hai..?? Q ki Agar Aap Khatam ka word dictionary me dekhe na Bilkhusus woh log Dars hansil kare jo sirf dictionary se meaning nikal kar Padhte hain, Agar hum dictionary me khatam ka Meaning dekhe ge to waha Par saf taur Par likha hoga mohar To woh kahte hain dekhe dictionary me to mohar likha hai hum mohar le'lenge Aap is tarah lete hain hum ye meaning lenge Quraan ka to Jawab ye hai ki sabse Pahle dekhen ge ki Quraan e Majeed ka Agar koi word Aysa hai ki jiske meaning me bahut sare meanings nikal rahe hain ya jiske meaning me agar kabhi koi Subah ho na, to fir sabse Pahle dekha ye jata hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne is word ka kya meaning bataya hai Q? Q ki Quraan e Majeed Sarkar ﷺ Par Nazil huwa hai Quraan e Majeed ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ Par isliye Nazil Farmaya ki Bande Samajh nahi Payege to Sarkar ﷺ usko samjha dege Jin word ko Hamari Aqal nahi pahuch payegi unki Tafseer Sarkar ﷺ Bayan Farma dege

Jaise Abhi hota hai na ulma Kiraam logo ko bithate hain or Tafseer ka Dars karte hain Q ki Awam is tarah meaning padhegi to usko Samajh nahi ayegi Q ki hum kam ilm wale hote hain, Ulma Kiraam Ne kafi padha hota hai to woh tafseer bata dete hain to ye baat hai..to AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ Par Quraan e Majeed Nazil farmaya taki woh logo ko iski m'ani bataye iski Tafseer bhi kare'n, Agar aysa nahi hota hamare liye Hukum hota ki hum khud hi usko Samajh le fir AllaH Ta'ala Sidha Quraan e Majeed Nazil Farma deta Sarkar ﷺ par Nazil Farmane ki kya zarurat thi? Sarkar ﷺ ka Dar chood kar hum kaise ja sakte hain

Balki Quraan e Majeed to us Daur me Nazil huwa Jisme Siddique Akbar Bhi they, Farooq e Aazam bhi they Jisme usman e Gani bhi hain, Hazrate Ali bhi hain Jisme Ashra e Mubassra bhi hain ye woh sahabi hain ki Jinki Language Arabic hai, Jo Arabic ko bahut Achhe se jante hain Agar koi Quraan e Majeed ko kama haqqahu Samajhne wala hota fir ye Hazraat hote inko Samjhane ke liye bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Bheja hai Agar inko m'ane Samjhnae ke liye Sarkar ﷺ ko Mab'oos farmaya hai to hum kis khet ke muli hain..? Bahrhal

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 212

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Khane ka Matlab ye hai ki Quraan e Majeed ke words ke meanings jo hain kuch to hum word to word dekh lete hain to woh m'ane nikal aate hain lekin jab Is tarah ka Shak ho ki hum kya meaning le to fir Tafseer me sabse Pahle Sarkar ﷺ ki Tafseer dekhi jati hai ki Aap ne iska m'ana kya Bataya hai to dekhe Khatamunnabiyyeen ka M'ana to Sarkar ﷺ ke Daur se le kar ab tak to yahi chala aa raha hai ki Aakhri Nabi hain Lekin Chuki kuch logo ne Ab Aa kar ye kah diya ki nahi iska meaning mohar bhi to ho sakta hai dictionary me mohar bhi to hai is tarah ki bate karne lag gaye to ab fir hum yahi kah rahe ki Tafseer Aap Sarkar ﷺ ki dekhe, Sarkar ﷺ ne Bata diya Khatamanunnabiyyeen ke M'ane kya hai

Hadeese Mubrka me farma Diya ''La Nabiyaa badi'' Khatamaunnabiyyeen ki Tafseer hai "La-Nabiyaa badi" Mere baad koi Nabi nahi hai Sarkar ﷺ ne Khatamaunnabiyyeen ke m'ane Bata diye hain ki iska m'ana hai "la Nabiyya badi" mere baad koi Nabi nahi hai Jab Sarkar ﷺ ne bata diya to fir Ab hame kya haq banta hai ki ab hum iska m'ana mohar ke le? Sarkar ﷺ ne bataya Aap ke baad Sahaba Kiraam ne bhi yahi m'ana liya yahi Tafseer batai ki Khatamaunnabiyyeen ke ma'ane hain "La Nabiyya badi" Yani Sarkar ﷺ baad koi Nabi nahi hai

Yahi Cheez Tabeen, Taba-Tabeen, Salf Soliheen bade Bade Aaimma e Mujtahideen sab ne yahi m'ana liya hai Ab agar koi kahta hai ki iska m'ana khatam hai to Yaad Rakhe ye in tamam logo ka inkar kar raha hai, iska M'ana khatam ke hai Jo kah raha hai iska Matlab woh Samajhta hai ki jitne Aaimma guzre hain woh sab galat hain, Jitne Sahaba guzre hain معاذ الله woh Sab galat hatta ki iska Ye jo Fatwa hai na ye Sarkar ﷺ ki Taraf bhi Pahuchta hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne bhi isko معاذ الله nahi Samjha to jo Quraan e majeed ke words ayse hain jinke meanings clear hai to usme ab fir dictionary ko lana ki ye bhi m'ana banta hain hum ye Bhi lagaye ge Ye Bhi bande ko Daira e islaam se kharij kar, kar murtad kar deta hai

Jaise Misal ke taur par Quraan e Majeed Me Aaya hai اَقِیْمُوا الصَّلٰوةَ Namaz ko Qayim karo الصَّلٰوةَ Word Aaya hai Jaha Par bhi aata hai Hum Namaz ka M'ana le lete hain Namaz Qayim karo ek الصَّلٰوةَ ka M'ana Durood bhi hai, الصَّلٰوةَ ke bahut sare meaning hain Ab koi kahta hai ki nahi Quraan e Majeed me jaha jaha اَقِیْمُوا الصَّلٰوةَ waha par Main Namaz Murad nahi leta Q ki Yaha par koi or meaning le leta hu Meri murad Yaha par Durood e Paak Padhna hai to Aysa lega to aap kya kahe ge usko?? Yahi kahege na ye to jo meaning hai uska khilaf le liya hai Sarkar ﷺ ne Yahi m'ana bataya hai ki Namaz Padhna hai koi Namaz ka hi inkar kar baithega fir to woh Daira e islaam se kharij ho hi jayega na? Bilkul isi tarah Khatamunnabiyyeen ke M'ane bilkul wajeh hain jo Hamare Buzurgane Deen or Peyare AaQa ﷺ or unke Sahaba ne hame Bata diya ki "LaNabiyya badi" Sarkar ﷺ ke Baad kabhi bhi koi Nabi Nahi Aayega.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 213

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hamare ulma kiraam ke jawab dena ka Andaz bahut Peyara hota hai doubt ka koi point chhodte hi nahi hain Gaaliban Muhaddise Dehlwi رضی الله تعالی عنه ne iska Jawab diya hai ki chale aap maan bhi le ki Khatam ke meaning mohar hain or iska tarjuma is tarah le le ki Sarkar ﷺ Tamam Nabiyo ke Mohar hain tab bhi Sabit hota hai ki mere AaQa ﷺ Aakhri Nabi hain, Q??

Farmate hain ki Jab banda latter likhta hai na to pura latter likhne ke baad Jab ye cheez finish ho jaye to fir us par Seal (Mohar) lagti hai, Pahle Mohar laga kar likhte hai??? Nahiii Jab pura finish ho jaye signature wagaira ho jaye to Seal laga dete hain ki ab khatam, ab isme na koi cheez add ho sakti hai na koi cheez mitai ja sakti hai to mohar woh last cheez hoti hai

To Agar koi aap ﷺ ko Nabiyo ka Mohar janta hai to ye is mane me bhi Durust hai ki Aap ﷺ last Nabi hain Aap Nabiyo ki mohar hain iska Matlab Aap ﷺ ke baad koi Nabi nahi Aayega, To ab ye jo kahte hain Mohar lagane wale hain to ye "Lagane wale" ka tarjuma kaha se Aaya??

dictionary me to Khatam ka meaning mohar hai To iska bhi m'ana ulma kiraam ne bata diya ki jaise latter me last mohar hota hai waise Tamaam Nabiyo me Sarkar ﷺ mohar hain Nabuwwat or Risalat par Mohar lag gai ki Ab koi Nabi nahi Aayega

To ab mohar lagane wale yani Sarkar ﷺ jis Par mohar laga de Nabuwwat ki woh Nabi ban jata hai Ye kaha se aaya??? Ye Sarasar inki dhokebazi hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 214

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Khatame Nabuwwat ke Munkreen ke kuch Aytraj ke Jawabat

Aytraj {3.} :- Ab Jab hum unko batate hain ki "LaNabiyya badi" Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farma diya ki Mere Baad koi Nabi nahi hai to Jo Munkreen e Khatame Nabuwwat hain Jo inkar karte hain woh kahte hain ki iska Matlab ye hai ki koi Haqeeqi Nabi nahi aayega koi Tasri'ee Nabi nahi Aayega Balki Jilli Nabi Aa sakta hai, ummati Nabi Aa Sakta hai, Gair Tasriee Nabi Aa Sakta hai is tarah ki bate woh karte hain

Achha Jilli Nabi, Ummati Nabi, Gair Tasriee Nabi Ye Words Kabhi Aap Sune hain..?? Kabhi koi bayan me Suna hai.? Kahi Padha hai.? Nahiiii Q ki in Cheezo ka Shariat ne koi concept Diya hi nahi hai, Na Quraan e Majeed me in cheezo ka bayan Aap ko milega, Na Hadeese Mubrka me milega, na Sahaba ke Aqwal me Jo Sahaba ne bate Bayan ki na usme milega, Tabeen, Taba-Tabeen Kahi par bhi nahiii milega

Ab ye Chand Saalo pahle ki jo kitabe hain na deobamdiyo ki kitabe ho Ya Fir ye jo Munkreen e Khatame Nabuwwat hain Qadyani hain inke Kitabo me bhi hai isse Pahle Koi concept tha hi nahi Yani Ye Shariat ka koi concept nahi hai inhone ne khud Nabuwwat ki different types bana li ki Ek hota hai Haqiqi Nabi jinko Shariat di Gai ek hota hai mustakil Nabi Yani Hamesha ka Nabi hai jo pahle Shariat wale ko follow kar raha hai Jaise Hazrat Sulaiman Hain Hazrat Haroon hain ye Pichhli Shariato ko follow kar rahe hain, Fir koi kahta hai ki jilli Nabi woh hota hai jo Ruhani taur Par Nabuwwat ko Pa leta hai haqiqi taur Par woh ummati hota hai yani Half-half Nabi ban gaya woh? Ummati Nabi ka bhi meaning wahi hai ki jo ibadat karte karte is tarsh ke makam ko pahuch jata hai ki معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ us Bande ke Andar khulul kar Aate hain us Bande ka معاذ الله Shakal ikhtiyar kar ke aate hain,

Is 👆tarah ki bate woh karte hain, to Jab is tarah ka woh dawa kar rahe hain ki Jilli Nabi ho sakta hai ummati Nabi ho sakta hai Bem'ane ki jo ye bate karte hain unse puchhe ki Daleel lao to unke paas koi Daleel hi nahi hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 215

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha Daleel fir woh ek yahi le kar aate hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya hai "La Nabiyya badi" Mere baad koi Nabi hai or woh kahte hain isme Sarkar ﷺ ke m'ane ye hain ki mere baad koi Haqiqi Nabi Nahi hai Balki jilli Nabi Aa sakta hai ummati Nabi aa sakta hai ye meaning inho ne Sarkar ﷺ ki Hadeese Mubrka ka Nikal liya Ab inse puchhe ki Aap ne ye meaning kaise nikal liya? Kaha se nikal liya?? To iska koi jawab Nahii hai.? bas Nahi hame lag raha hai Aysa, Aap ke lagne se to kuch nahi hone wala Agar koi Andha kahta hai ki suraj hai hi nahi Main manta hi nahi mujhe dikhta hi nahi hai to uske kahne se thodi kuch hota hai ye inho ne khud bana liya ki ab ek daleel dena hai to bas ek hadees ko Nikal liya

Jaise "Lailaha illallaH" AllaH ke siwa koi ibadat ke laik nahi Ye hum m'ana lete hain to fir iska m'ana hum ye nikal lege kya ki "Lailaha illallaH" iska Matlab AllaH Jaisa koi Khuda Nahi Aa sakta Balki معاذ الله chhote chhote Khuda Aa Sakte hain Jilli Khuda Aa Sakte hai معاذ الله ummati khuda aa Sakte hain kya ye bate bhi nikal lege.?? Nahiii na To jis Tarah "Lailaha illallaH" ke m'ane ye hain AllaH ke Siwa koi ibadat ke laik nahi hai, Na chhota khuda na bada khuda, finish isme koi tasawwur hi nahi hai dusre khuda ka,

Usi Tarah Sarkar ﷺ ne Jab Farma Diya La Nabyyia Badi Mere Baad koi Nabi nahi hai to fir Nabuwwat ka kisi tarah ka koi concept bhi baki nahi Raha aur iski behtreen misal Woh Hadeese Mubrka hai jo hum Pahle Padh chuke hain Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya na ki Nabuwwat Ki Misal ek ghar ki tarah hai or Aakhir me ek Eet baki rah gai thi main woh eet hu Jab woh finish ho gaya waha par koi jagah nahi hai Matlab Nabuwwat finish ho gai *La Nabiyya Badi* ka yahi matlab hai ki woh imarat Complete ho gai hai ab kisi or Qisam ke Nabi ke Aane ki gunzaish hi nahiii hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 216

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Khatame Nabuwwat ke Munkreen ke kuch Aytraj ke Jawabat

Aytraj {4.} :- "Ek Riwayat hai Jiska khulasa ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Nabiyo me Main Aakhri Nabi hu Aur Meri Masjid Aakhri Masjid hai"

Ab Deobandi ho Ya Qadyani ye log Aytraj karte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Main Aakhri Nabi hu Aur Meri Masjid Aakhri Masjid hai to Masjide to or bhi ban rahi hain kya Masjide Haram Aakhri masjid hai? Nahii Balki or Bhi to Masjide ban rahi hain na isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ Farma rahe hain Nabiyo me Main Aakhri Nabi hu iska Matlab ye hai ki Or Nabi bhi Aa Sakte hain jaise or Masjide Ban rahi hain isi tarah or Nabi bhi Aa sakte hain العیاذ بالله

Halanki Sarkar ﷺ ne wajeh taur Par samjha diya ki Meri Masjid Aakhri Masjid hai Nabiyo me Main Aakhri Nabi hu or Nabiyo ki Masjid me meri Masjid Aakhri Masjid hai kahne ka matlab ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Nabi hain or Kuch Nabiyo ne Masjide Tameer ki hai Jaise Hazrate ibraheem Alaihissalam ne Kabe ki Tameer ki, Hazrate Sulaiman Alahissalam ne Masjide Aqsa ki Tameer ki to Nabiyo ne jo Masjid Banai hai Usme last masjid meri Masjid hai, Ab to inho ne jo Daleel di ye to hamare hi Daleel ban gai ki isse to fir Aqeeda e Khatame Nabuwwat hi Sabit ho Raha hai

Sarkar ﷺ ne Farma bhi diya ki mere baad koi Nabi nahi hai or mere Baad kisi bhi Nabi ki banai huwi Masjid bhi nahi Aa sakti, Masjid bhi Nahi Aa sakti matlab Nabi bhi Nahii Aa Sakte

To Ye lafzo ka her fer karna ye logo ka kaam hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 217

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Khatame Nabuwwat ke Munkreen ke kuch Aytraj ke Jawabat

Aytraj {5.} :- Ek Riwayat ka Khulasa hai Jisme Farmaya gaya hai Ki Agar Hazrate Ibraheem رضی الله تعالی عنه zinda Rahte to Nabi hote, Yaha Par Hazrate Ibraheem se Murad Sarkar ﷺ Ke Mubarak Bete hain Jinki wiladat Mariya bitne Kibtiya se huwi hai jo bahut kam umar me Inteqal kar gaye they to unke Mutalliq Farmaya gaya hai Hadeeso me ki Agar Hazrate Ibraheem zinda hote na to Nabi hote.

To Ab ye log ke Aytraj Shuru ho gaye ki Dekhiye Agar zinda hote to Nabi hote Matlab or ek Nabi Aa Sakta hai

Iska Jawab bhi ulma kiraam ne De diya ki Hazrate ibraheem رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Zinda isi liye Nahi Rakha gaya ki Peyare AaQa ﷺ ke Baad koi Nabi nahi Aa sakta, Balki Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Sarkar ﷺ ne Isi tarah ki ek baat Farmayi ki Tum mere liye Haroon ki tarah ho Yani Haroon Alaihissalam Musa Alaihissalam ke bhai they na to Jaise Musa Alaihissalam ke liye Haroon Alaihissalam hain waise hi mere liye Hazrate Ali ko farma rahe hain ki tum ho, Ab ye dekhe Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan Itna farma kar Aap ﷺ ittefa Farma sakte they isse to Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Fazilat zahir ho gai lekin Sarkar ﷺ ne Aane wali ummat ke liye bhi wajahat farma di ki koi ye na Samjh le ki Jaise Hazrate Haroon Nabi they to Hazrate Ali bhi Nabi hain *koi Ye Soch na le isliye* Sarkar ﷺ Ne Aange farma diya Lekin mere baad koi Nabi nahiii Yani Musa Alaihissalam ke Bhai Haroon Alaihissalam they isi tarah Hazrate Ali Sarkar ﷺ ke bhai hain lekin Bhai hone ka matlab koi ye na nikal le ki Aap Nabi hain Isliye Sarkar ﷺ ne Farma diya ki mere Baad koi Nabi nahi hai

U hi Peyare AaQa ﷺ ne Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke liye Bhi Farma diya ki Agar mere Baad koi Nabi hota to woh Hazrate umar رضی الله تعالی عنه hote Lekin Yaha par dekhe Hazrate umar to Hayat rahe na to kya Woh Nabuwwat ka Darza Hansil kar liye? Ye Aytraj karte hain ki Hazrate ibraheem zinda nahi Rahe isliye Nabi nahi bane warna nabi hote to Yaha Par dekhe Hazrate umar رضی الله تعالی عنه to Hayat they to kya unho ne Nabuwwat ka makam pa liya? Nahii Balki woh Sahabi hain koi bhi unke Nabuwwat ka to kail nahi hai

To Sabit huwa ki Sarkar ﷺ ne ye jo Baate Bayan Farmayi ye un Sahabi ke Darze ko batane ke liye unki Fazilat ko batane ke liye bayan ki, iska Hargiz matlab ye nahiii hai ki Banda ye m'ana le le ki Aap ke baad bhi koi Nabi Aa Sakta hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 218

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Khatame Nabuwwat ke Munkreen ke kuch Aytraj ke Jawabat

Aytraj {6.} Isi Tarah Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها KI Riwayat hai ki isko le kar bahut jada charcha hota hai Ummul Momineen رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Ek Riwayat hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Khatamannabiyyen kaho or ye Na kaho ki Aap ﷺ ke Baad koi Nabi nahi hai Ye Riwayat hai, Achha is Riwayat ke sanad par to ulma kiraam nahi bahut kuch farmaya hai ki Sanad zaeef hai Bahrhal chale isko Maan bhi lete hain

Yani Aqaid ke Baab me ye hadees ko nahi liya jata ki ye Hadees Zaeef Hadeeso me se hai or Hamne Shuru me hi Padha tha ki Aqeeda jab hum lete hain to Strong Hadees se le sakte hain kisi zaeef Hadees se nahi le sakte, isme ulma kiraam ne Bata diya ki ye Hadees Zaeef hai or Compare to Ye Hadees, bahut Sari Hadeese ye aa gai hain jo strong bhi hain Balki Quraan e Majeed me bhi Aa gaya hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Aakhri Nabi hain to is hadees ko hum nahi lege

Lekin..!! chale Bilfarz Maan bhi le ki Sayyada ne ye kalam Farmaya hai to iska Jawab ulma Kiraam ne wajeh Taur Par Bata diya ki Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Murad ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Ko Sirf Khatamunnabiyyeen kah do itna kah dena Kafi hai Q ke Khatamunnabiyyeen ke M'ane Clear hai aap ko bar bar explanation dene ki zarurat nahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Khatamunnabiyyeen hain Yani Aakhri Nabi hain, Koi kahta hai Sarkar ﷺ Khatamunnabiyyeen hain or Har baat me ye add karta hai Yani Aap Aakhri Nabi hai to Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ke kahne ka matlab ye hai ki ye cheez add na karo Khatamunnabiyyeen ke m'ane to itne clear hain ki kisi ko Shak o Subah nahi hota ki Aap ko ye additionally kahna pade ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Baad koi Nabi nahi hai Balki iske meaning hi itne clear hain ki jo Sune Khatamunnabiyyeen woh ye Samajh le ki Peyare AaQa ﷺ Aakhri Nabi hain Aap ke baad koi Nabi hai

Agar Sayyada ka ye Aqeeda hota معاذ الله ki Sarkar ﷺ Aakhri Nabi Nahi hain to unke Walid kabhi bhi Musailma kajjab ke sath jihad ke liye nahi jate Ki usne Nabuwwat ka dawa kiya tha us waqt sayyada Bata deti ki Nahi Sarkar ﷺ ke baad Nabi Aa Sakta hai معاذ الله, Nahiiii Kabhi is tarah ki koi Riwayat aap ko nahi milegi, to Matlab yahi hai Khatamunnabiyyeen kah do or bas kar do isme explanation dene ki hazat nahi hai iski meaning bilkul clear hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Akhri Nabi hain Aap ki baad koi Nabi nahi hai

Ye taqriban 5-6 bade bade jo Aytraj Aate hai ye maine bata diya iske baad inke halke fulke Aytrajat hain jo sab isi tarah jhute hain or logo ko bewakuf banane ke ye tariqe hain to inko main Shamil nahi kar rahi hu jo maen maen Aytraj hain maine Aap ko bata diya, Q ki Abhi hamara Radde Qadyaniyay course nahi chal raha hai na, Aqaaid course hai jimnan main ye baat Shamil kar rahi hu taki hamare dil me Aqeeda baith bhi jaye or Khuda Nakhasta koi Shaytani insan ho ya Shaytani waswasa ho woh aa kar hamare Dilo ko is Aqeede se fir na sake Q ki ye hamare iman ki jad me se ye Aqeeda ek hai

*Yaha 👆Par Khatame Nabuwwat ka topic finish ho gaya*

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 219

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝ Sarkar ﷺ ka ILm e Ghaib ❞*

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

ILm e Ghaib :- Bahut se log ilm e Ghaib ke bare me bahes karte hain unse Sabse Pahla Sawal Puchh kar dekhe ki ilm e Ghaib kise kahte hain Aksar to Bewakuf log Ayse honge ki bahas to kar rahe hain "nahii hai ilm e Ghaib Aysa hai waisa hai" lekin Ghaib kya hai usko ye bhi Pata nahi hoga

Ghaib kise Kahte hain..? Ghaib to waise Poshida (Chhupe huwe) Cheez ko kahte hain, Lekin khaas Taur par Jab hum Shariat me ilm e Ghaib lete hain Yani Ghaib ka ilm hai isse Murad ye hota hai ki ghaib woh cheez hoti hai jisko hum "Hawase Khamsa" yani 5 sense's (Dekhna, Sunna, Sunghna, Chakhna, Or Chhuna) se Nahi jan sakte or isi tarah Ghaib woh Cheez hoti hai jisko hum Aqal ke zariye Bhi nahi jaan sakte yani Socho bichar kar ke hum uske Meaning ko Nahi Samajh sakte Yani us cheez ko nahi jaan sakte Isi tarah kisi Machinery wagaira se bhi hum us cheez ko nahii jaan Sakte impossible hai, Balki isko Agar hum jan Sakte hain to sirf AllaH ke kareeb kisi Bande Yani Nabiyo se Rasoolo se, Sahaba Kiraam se, Auliya Kiraam wagaira se Jaan Sakte hain, Baad me 5 senses se Aqal se kisi Machinery wagaira se hum gaib ko nahi maloom kar sakte, Agar in cheezo se Maloom hota hai to woh ghaib nahi hai,

Jaise Misal :- ke Taur Par Jannat hai hame Pata hai Ye Ghaib hai to hame kaise pata chal gaya ki Jannat or Jahannam hai? Kya humne 5 senses se ise maloom kiya hai? Jannat ko dekha hai,? Jannat ko Sungha hai? Jannat ko suna hai? Jannat ko chhua hai? ya jannat ki koi cheez Chakhi hai ? Koi hissa chakh liya Hai ki jiski wajah se hame Pata chal gaya ki Jannat hai? Nahiii Aysa to possible hi nahi hai ki jannat or dojakh ko hum 5 senses organise ke zariye maloom kare, isi tarah kya hum Socho bichar kar ke sirf zahen me soche or samajh le ki ek jannat bhi hai dojakh bhi hai Nahiii Banda Apne Aqal ke zariye bhi proof nahi kar sakta ki Jannat h Dojakh hai, or na koi hamare paas Aysi Machinery hai jisko laga diya or isse humne Door daraz ki cheeze bhi dekh li or isse jannat or Dojakh bhi dekh liya Aaj tak koi aysi Machinery bani nahi hai or Qayamat tak bane gi bhi nahi to ye tamaam cheeze nahi hain inse hame pata nahi chala,

to fir kaise pata chala ki Jannat or dojakh hai iska ilm hame Sarkar ﷺ ke zariye huwa ek Nabi ke zariye huwa to jannat or Dojakh ye Ghaib hai, Isse Maloom huwa ki Dr. stethoscope wagaira laga kar hamari Dil ki Dhadkan sunte hain na to dil ki dhadkan na to Aap ko dikhai de rahi hai wagaira kuch bhi nahi hai lekin ye ghaib nahi hai Q ki is Dil ki Dhadkan hame Ek machine ke zariye maloom huwi to ye dil ki dhadkan wagaira ghaib nahi hai

U hi Maa ke pet me jo bachha hota hai ye bhi ghaib nahi hai iska Agar hame maloom ho jaye ki Ma ke pet me Jo bachha hai ladka Hai ya ladki hai Ultrasound wagaira karte hain na usse maloom ho jata hain machine bata deti Hai to ye ghaib nahi hai Ab معاذ الله ye nahi kahege ki Dr. Ko ilm e Ghaib aa gaya nahi Q ki usne ek machine ke zriye maloom kar ke hame Bataya hai or Ghaib woh cheez hai jo machine ke zariye se bhi hame Maloom na ho Balki AllaH ka koi kareebi banda Hame bata de to ye Ultrasound wagaira se jo maloom hota hai bahut si baar to ye galata bhi hota hai dr. Kahte hai beta hai or Paida hone me beti rahti hai, to isme mistake ka bhi guman hai bharhal ye cheeze Ghaib nahi hai

To Jannat hai, Dojakh hai, firishte hain, jinnat hain, Aakhirat me kya hoga, hisaabo kitaab hoga, Haoze kaosar hoga, AllaH Ta'ala ki zaat ke baare me sifaat ke bare me jo ye Tamaam cheeze hain na ye ghaib hai Q ki Ye hame Sarkar ﷺ ke batane se moom huwi khud ba khud hum inko nahi jan sakte to isko kahte hain Ghaib, Or Ghaib ki cheezo ke bare jo shakhs knowledge rakhta hai na Jisko ilm hota hai usko hum kahte hain ki fula Shakhs ke Paas ilm e Ghaib hai Jo ye chhupi huwi cheezo ka ilm Rakhta hai us zaat ke liye hum kahte hain ki unke paas ilm e Ghaib hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 220

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*Aqeeda :-* AllaH Ta'ala ne Ambiya عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko ilm e Ghaib Ata kiya hai Ye hamara Aqeeda hai, Kitna Ata kiya hai kya kya cheezo ke bare me ata kiya hai ye hum nahi kah Rahe hain ilm ghaib ata kiya hai Har Nabi ko Alag Alag Martbe ke Hisab se Alag Cheezo ka ghaib bata diya hai or Sabse Jada Peyare AaQa ﷺ ko ghaib ka ilm diya gaya hai

Daleel {1.} :- Ye Quraan e Majeed ki Surah Aale imran ki Aayat no. 179 se Sabit hai

وَ مَا كَانَ اللّٰهُ لِیُطْلِعَكُمْ عَلَى الْغَیْبِ وَ لٰـكِنَّ اللّٰهَ یَجْتَبِیْ مِنْ رُّسُلِهٖ مَنْ یَّشَآءُ

AllaH ki Ye Shaan nahi hai Aye Aam logo tumhe Ghaib ka ilm de de Ha AllaH Chun leta hai Apne Rasoolo se Jise chahe, AllaH ki ye Shaan nahi hai ki woh Har Aam bando ko Ghaib Par muttale'a kar de yani use Ghaib ka ilm de Aysa nahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala har Shakhs ko ghaib ka ilm de nahi Balki AllaH Ta'ala kya Farmata hai : AllaH Ta'ala Jinhe chahta hai chun leta hai AllaH ki Shaan nahi hai ki tumko Ghaib par Muttale'a kare Lekin AllaH jinhe Chahta hai chun leta hai

Yani AllaH Ghaib Par ittela dene ke liye ghaib batane ke liye jinko chahta hai Chun leta hai, AllaH ke khaas Bande hain jinko AllaH Ta'ala Ghaib Ata farmata hai Or Khaas bando me Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Bhi hain Auliya Kiraam bhi hain To isse Pata chala ke AllaH ke Khaas Bande jo hote hain inko Ghaib ka ilm hota hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 221

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Daleel {2.} :- Surah Jinn ki Aayat no. 26 or 27 hai, AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata hai

عٰلِمُ الْغَیْبِ فَلَا یُظْهِرُ عَلٰى غَیْبِهٖۤ اَحَدًا(26)

Jo Kahte hain na ki Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib nahi hai ilm e Ghaib manna shirk hai kufr hai معاذ الله is tarah ki bate unki Sabse Pahle Bahkane ke liye jo Aayat late hain woh ye hai

عٰلِمُ الْغَیْبِ فَلَا یُظْهِرُ عَلٰى غَیْبِهٖۤ اَحَدًا

AllaH Ta'ala Ghaib ka Janne wala hai Pas Woh kisi Par Apna Ghaib zahir nahi Farmata

"Woh kisi par Apna Ghaib Zahir nahi karta" Itna Late hain or jo bhola Bhala Sunni hota hai Jisne kabhi Aqaaid course nahi padha jisne daleelo ko nahi dekha jisne dhang se Quraan e Majeed bhi Tafseer se Samajh kar nahi padha hai to uske Samne pesha karte hain ki bhai tum ilm e Ghaib ko mante ho? Ha Manta hu, to woh kahta hai dekhe Quraan e Majeed me to AllaH Farmata hai عٰلِمُ الْغَیْبِ فَلَا یُظْهِرُ عَلٰى غَیْبِهٖۤ اَحَدًا AllaH Ta'ala Ghaib ka Janne wala hai woh kisi par Apne ghaib Zahir nahi karta woh kisi ko ilm e Ghaib nahi deta, to Uske Dil me to shak ho gaya kuch to itne me hi ghum jate hain fir woh or 4 Hadees layege or kahege dekhe Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib nahi tha Or fir woh Convert العیاذ بالله AllaH ki Panah,

Lekin..!! Ye kitni Badi Bad-diyanti hai ki Isi Aayat me AllaH Ta'ala Aage farma Raha hai kitna bada Khayanat hai in logo ka ki Ye Aange ki Aayat nahi padh rahe hain isi Aayat me Aange AllaH Ta'ala Farma Raha hai

اِلَّا مَنِ ارْتَضٰى مِنْ رَّسُوْلٍ فَاِنَّهٗ یَسْلُكُ مِنْۢ بَیْنِ یَدَیْهِ وَ مِنْ خَلْفِهٖ رَصَدًا(27)

Magar Jise woh Apne Rasoolo me se Muntakhab kar le,

Yani AllaH Ta'ala Ghaib ka Janne wala hai woh kisi Par Apna Ghaib Nahi Zahir Farmata Magar Jise woh Apne Rasoolo me se Chun le,

Ab dekhe Meaning clear ho gaya ki AllaH Ta'ala Rasoolo me se Jise chahe chun leta hai or unko ghaib ata farmata hai, Ayse to har Kisi par zahir nahi karta Lekin Apne Rasoolo me se Chun kar unhe unke Martbe ke hisab se ilm e Ghaib Ata Farmata hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 222

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Daleel {3.} :-* Surah Takweer ki Aayat no. 24 hai

وَ مَا هُوَ عَلَى الْغَیْبِ بِضَنِیْنٍ

Yani Or Ye Nabi (Sarkar ﷺ) ki Taraf ishara hai ki : Ye Nabi Ghaib ki khabar dene me Bakheel nahi hain.

Bakheel yani jo hamare Aam lafzo me kahu to kanzus ko kahte hain jo cheeze Apne Paas Rakhta hai Lekin Ye Lafz Hum Sarkar ﷺ ke liye istemal nahiii farma sakte iske liye hum Bakheel kahege Yani Jo cheez Chhupa Kar Rakhe

"Ye Nabi Ghaib ki khabar dene me Bakheel nahi hain" Achha itna AllaH Ta'ala ne Farma diya Ab isse 2 Bate'n Maloom Padi ki Sarkar ﷺ Ghaib ki khabar dene wale hain "Bakheel nahi hain bata dete hain" to jab hoga tab to batayege na Begair ilm ke kaise bataye ge? To isse ek to ye Pata chala ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Paas ilm e Ghaib hai, Or Bekheel nahi hain iska matlab ye hai ki Aysa nahiii hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne ilm e Ghaib Sarkar ﷺ ko ata farmaya hai Or Jo zaruri cheez hai woh Sarkar ﷺ ne chhupa li Nahi,

Balki Jo Jo Shariat me Hame Batani thi Sarkar ﷺ ne woh Hame Bata di Jaise Jannat hai Dojakh hai, aysa to nahii hai na معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ne Jannat ke bare me bata diya or Dojakh ke bare me bataya hi nahii Ya Jannat Dojakh ke bare me bata diya fir firishte hain Jinnat hain ye bare me hame bataya nahi, Nahiiii Jo Hamare par janna zaruri tha un Sab cheezo ke Bare me Sarkar ﷺ ne Bata diya

To Ye👆 hai Hamari 3sri Daleel..

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 223

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Daleel {4.} :-* Quraan e Majeed me hai Surah Yusuf ki Aayat no. 102

ذٰلِكَ مِنْ اَنْۢبَآءِ الْغَیْبِ نُوْحِیْهِ اِلَیْكَۚ-

Yani Aye Habeeb e kareem ﷺ Ye Ghaib ki Khabre hain Jinhe hum Aap ki taraf wahi Farmate hain.

AllaH Ta'ala ne wajeh Taur Par bata diya ki Ye Ghaib ki bate hain Jinhe hum Aap ki taraf wahi Farma rahe hai Aap ko bata rahe hain.

To ye 👆 4 Quraan e Majeed ki Aayte Mubarka Maine batai Jo Bilkul wajeh taur Par bata rahi hai ki Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko ilm e Ghaib hota hai, Bahut Sari Aayte Mubarka se aap ye nikal Sakte hain M'ana, Lekin ye Jo 4 Clear thi na ise Maine aap ko bata di,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 224

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Achha Ab Ye jo humne Aqeeda Rakha ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko ilm e Ghaib hai or ye humne Quraan e Majeed se Sabit kar liya Dil me bitha liya ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko ilm e Ghaib hai,

AllaH Ta'ala Bhi Ghaib ka Janne wala hai or Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko bhi humne kaha ki woh Ghaib ke Janne wale hain to Ab problem kya hota hai ki kuch log ye Fatwa Lagate hain ki Aap to kufr kar rahe hain Aap to Shirk kar rahe hain ki AllaH ke Ilm ke Saath in logo ko Bhi Aap ne Sath me la kar khada kar diya Yani Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko bhi la kar khada kar diya, Auliya kiraam ko bhi khada kar diya to ilm to Sirf AllaH ke Paas hai Ambiya ko Aap Q le kar aaye?? Le kar aaye Matlab Shirk ho gaya to معاذ الله Aap Dr. Ke paas Jate hain to kya is liye jate hain ki woh to Anpadh hai? Balki uske Paas bhi to ilm hai na? To kya Woh dr. AllaH Ke sath Shareek ho gaya? Nahiii,

Matlab humne Farq kiya huwa hai AllaH ke Ilm or Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke ilm Me farq hai Jab hum kahte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Ghaib ka Janne wala hai or Jab hum Sarkar ﷺ Ke liye kah rahe hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ghaib ko Jante hain to Aysa nahiii hai ki humne Dono ke darmiyan barabri kar di العیاذ بالله Isme ham ne koi Barbri nahi ki hamne koi Shirk nahi ki Q? Q ki 4 Point Yaad Rakhe Hamara Aqeeda ye Hai ki

{1.}   AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm Jaati hai Khud se hai uska Apna ilm hai kisi ne usko woh ilm Ata nahi kiya lekin Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka ilm Ataee hai Inko Jitna bhi ilm e Ghaib diya gaya hai woh AllaH Ta'ala ki ata se Diya gaya hai AllaH Ta'ala ne diya hai to unhe Hansil huwa hai, to ye shirk ka M'ana Paya hi nahi gaya.

{2.} Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka ilm mahdood hai boundary hai Hatta ki Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm ki bhi ek had hai, Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm ki koi Had nahi hai koi Boundary nahi hai, Ye points humne Shirk me cover kiye they Dubara isliye la rahi hu ki tami woh Aap ke maind me Revise ho jaye

{3.} Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ka ilm Hadis hai, AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm Qadeem hai Qadeem use Kahte hain ho Hamesha se ho to AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm to hamesha se hai, Lekin..!! hum jo Kahte hain ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ka ilm Hadis hai Nahi tha AllaH Ta'ala ne baad me Ata farmaya to farq ho gaya

{4.} isi Tarah Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke ilm Par Fana (Finish hona) mumkin ho sakti hai, AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm Kabhi bhi fana nahi ho sakta la-fani hai Kabhi bhi woh finish nahi ho sakti possible hi nahi hai, Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm e ghaib ke liye hum kahte ki Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm e Ghaib par fana Mumkin hai, lekin hogi ye hum nahiii kahte Q ki Bahut si Misale main Aap ko pahle de chuki hu na ki Aap ke Paas ek karod Rupaye Rakha huwa hai usme Aag Lagana Mumkin hai Aap chahe to usme laga sakte hain Aag lekin lagaye ga koi? Nahii, to ye farq hai koi Cheez Mumkin hona, or Hona..!! To Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm e Ghaib pe Fana mumkin to hai lekin hoga nahi Q ke AllaH Ta'ala ne irshad Farmaya Surah Duha me ki

          وَ لَلْاٰخِرَةُ خَیْرٌ لَّكَ مِنَ الْاُوْلٰىﭤ(4)

Yani Aye Habeeb e Kareem Aap ke liye Aane wali har ghadi pichhle ghadi se Afzal hai Aap ka har lamha har har waqt Sarkar ﷺ ke Martbe me Aap ki Shaan me izafa hota rahta hai kabhi isme decrement nahi aayega ta Qayamat tak balki iske baad bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Martbe badhte rahe ge

To ab Agar AllaH Ta'ala Aap ﷺ se Ilm e Ghaib wapas le le Ya ilm ka koi hissa Wapas le le to ye to Shaan ki kami ho jayegi na to Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne Farma diya ki Aane wala har lamha Pahle wale Lamhe se behtar hai to fir iska taqaza ye hai ki Aap ﷺ ke Ghaib par Kabhi Fana wakee'a Nahi hogi, mumkin hai hum ye mante hain lekin hogi nahi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 225

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To ye 👆👆first humne itna sabit kiya ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko Ghaib hai is Par maine Aap ko 4 Daleele de di, or fir Farq bata diya ki AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm e Ghaib or Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm e Ghaib me hum kya differences Rakhte hain, Yaad Rakhe in Differences ko Samajhna or inko Dil me Achhi tarah bithana ye hamare upar lazim hai, Yahi woh 4 Differences hai jisse hum kahte hain ki hum koi معاذ الله Shirk nahi karte hum haq par hi hain

Jo kahta hai ki hum Shirk karte hain jo kahta hai ki hum kufr karte hain woh galat hai Q ki usne ya to Shirk ka definition Samjha hi nahi hai ya to Jhuta Fatwa laga raha hai hum par, or zahir si baat hai jhuta hi Fatwa laga raha hai humne kaha kah diya ki معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ka ilm AllaH ke ilm ke Barabar ho gaya hai? Ya Jaisa ilm AllaH Ka hai waisa Sarkar ﷺ ka hai Aysa to humne hargiz nahiii kaha hai na?

AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm Jaati hai or Sarkar ﷺ ka ilm Ataee hai ye wajeh taur par humne Farq kar diya Ab jo ye kahte hain ki nahi fir bhi Aap Mushrik hain to Yaad Rakhe is par fir woh hukum laot aata hai Jo maine Hadees batai thi na Hadees ka khulasa hai : jo kisi ko kafir kahe Agar woh kafir hai to thik hai or Agar Kafir nahi hai to kufr bolne wale ki taraf laut aata hai, to ye jo ilm e Ghaib ke upar is tarah ke fatwe lagate hain na ki ye Mushrik ho gaya Kafir hogaya to woh kufr ke fatwe unhi ke upar laot aayege,

Itne sare Musalman hain itne Sare Sunniyo ko jo ye kahta hai ek ko nahi kahta jab woh kahta hai ki jo ye mane ke Sarkar ﷺ ka ilm e Ghaib jo man raha hai woh kafir hai to sirf ek par nahi balki Jitne Sunniyo hain un par balki ulma Kiraam Yaha tak farmate hain ki jo Tabaee buzurg guzre hain Jo sahaba guzre jo ye kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib hai un Sab tak معاذ الله is kufr ka fatwa pahuchta hai or AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed me wajeh taur par Farma diya hai ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko ilm e ghaib hai to iska kufr ka fatwa معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah tak bhi pahuch sakta hai, to ye hai baat

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 226

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aqeeda :-* AllaH Ta'ala Ne Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ko "Maa Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu" (ما کان و ما یکون ) ka ilm Ata Farmaya hai. Ye Ahle sunnat ka Mazboot Aqeedo me se ek hai Jo khaas iska Talluq Ahle Sunnat se hai Baki Sab is Par Nukta Chini karte hain bahut jada Hum ye mante hain Hamara Aqeeda ye hai or is Par Beshumar Dalaail hain ek-aat nahi hain pesh karne jau to 40-50 hadees Ayse hi hum pesh kar sakte hain woh bhi zaeef wagaira nahi Jo Bukhari me hai Muslim me hai Sihae Sitta me hai, AllaH Ta'ala ne Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ko "Maa Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu" ka ilm Ata farmaya hai,

Pahle Samjhe ki "Maa Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu" kise kahte hain "Ma Kaana" Ye Asal me Arbi ka word hai Jiska Matlab hai Jo Ho Chuka hai Aur "Wa ma Yakoonu'' iska Matlab hai woh Jo Ho raha hai ya woh jo hone wala hai iska Matlab hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Jo kuch ho chuka hai Pahle past ka Jo kuch ho raha hai present ka Aur Jo kuch Aainda hone wala hai Qayamat tak ka tamaam Cheezo ke bare me ilm Ata kiya gaya hai Jab se Qaynat Bani hai jab se Paydais ka ye mamla Shuru huwa hai tab se lekar Qayamat tak jo jo cheeze honi hai har har cheez ka ilm AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Peyare Nabi ﷺ ko Ata farma diya, Or ye Aqeeda bahut sare Dalail se sabit hai.

Ha Ye Hai ki Qayamat ke baad ke mamlat Yani woh jo mahshar tak ka mamla hai Ye to Sarkar ﷺ ne Hadees me bataya hai na iske baad wale Cheezo Par Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm Diya hai Muttale'a Farmaya hai Ya nahi isse Mutalliq koi Daleel Mojood nahi hai lehaza hum *isme khamosh hain,* "Hai bhi" Nahi bolege Or "Nahi hai" bhi nahi bole ge confirm hum kuch nahi bolege isme hum Khamosh Rahege.

Bahrhal Hum itna Aqeeda Rakhte hain ki Pahle Jitni bhi Cheeze huwi hain Sabka ilm Sarkar ﷺ ko hai Ab Duniya me Jitni cheeze ho rahi hain inka ilm bhi Sarkar ﷺ ko hai or Aanida Qayamat tak jo kuch hone wala hai uska ilm bhi Peyare AaQa ﷺ ko hai,

Aqeeda :- Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib Batadreez diya gaya Batadrez yani Step by step, ek Saath AllaH Ta'ala ne Nahi Ata farmaya Balki thoda thoda kar ke Aap ﷺ Ko Ye ilm Diya jata raha Or Ye Silsila "Maa Kaana wa Ma Yakoonu" ka Pura ilm ye us waqt complete huwa jab Quraan e Majeed ka Nuzul bhi Finish ho gaya Yani Quraan e Majeed Jab complete ho gai na hamare Samne us waqt Sarkar ﷺ ko completely "Maa Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu" ka Mukammal ilm Hansil ho gaya

Ye 👆Hamare 2 Aqeede hain jo khaas Ahle Sunnat wa jama'at hi Rakhte hain Baki to Sab idhar udhar hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 227

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab iske Dalaail ki bari ilm e Ghaib e Mustafa ﷺ :- to dekhe normally Ilm e ghaib jo hum kah rahe hain ki ilm e Ghaib hai sirf itna jo humne kaha is par Maine aap ko 4-5 Daleel Quraan e Paak ki Aayat se di thi Ab khaas main in cheezo ke bare me bata rahi hu ki "Maa Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu" ka ilm Hai ya nahi Q ki kuch log ka kahte hain, Aap ko pata hai Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib hai hum mante hain lekin thoda bahut hai "Maa kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu" to bahut badi cheez hai Duniya jab se paida hui tab se Lekar Aakhir tak Ka sab cheezo ka ilm Sarkar ﷺ ko hai ye hum nahi mante,

Is 👆tarah woh kahte hain, To ye farq hai Ab Har Har cheez ka ilm hai jo hum Dawa karte hain to ab us dabe par hum Suboot de rahe hain Quraan e Majeed se bhi Or Ahadeese Mubarka se bhi :-

❶. Quraan e Majeed me Surah Nahal ki Aayat no. 89 AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata hai

وَ نَزَّلْنَا عَلَیْكَ الْكِتٰبَ تِبْیَانًا لِّكُلِّ شَیْءٍ

Humne Aap Par kitab Nazil Farmayi Jisme har har cheez ka Roshan Bayan hai

AllaH Ta'ala Peyare AaQa ﷺ se irshad Farma raha hai ki humne Aap par kitaab (Quraan) Nazil farmayi Jisme Har cheez ke bare me wajeh (clear) bayan hai

❷ Ek Aur Aayat Surah Qiyamah Aayat no. 17,18,19 AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata hai

اِنَّ عَلَیْنَا جَمْعَهٗ وَ قُرْاٰنَهٗ(17)فَاِذَا قَرَاْنٰهُ فَاتَّبِـعْ قُرْاٰنَهٗ(18)ثُمَّ اِنَّ عَلَیْنَا بَیَانَهٗﭤ(19)

Yani Beshak is Quraan ko Aap ke Dil me Jam'a karna or iska Padhna Hamare Jimma e karam par hai fir Jab hum padh chuke to Aap Padhe huwe ki itteba kare'n fir iski wajahat wa Bayan hamare jimmae karam Par Hai

Yani Yaha Par AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ se Farmaya ki Jo kuch wahi Nazil huwi isko Aap Follow kare'n isko Samjhane ka Kaam kare'n iski wajahat karne ka kaam hamare jimma e karam par hai Yani AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Jimma e Karm par le liya ki woh Sarkar ﷺ ko Quraan ke M'ani jaha par jo wajahat ki cheeze thi explanation they woh sab AllaH Ta'ala ne Apni janib se farmaya hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 228

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

❸ Ek Aur Ayte Mubarka Surah Yusuf Aaya no. 111

-مَا كَانَ حَدِیْثًا یُّفْتَرٰى وَ لٰـكِنْ تَصْدِیْقَ الَّذِیْ بَیْنَ یَدَیْهِ وَ تَفْصِیْلَ كُلِّ شَیْءٍ

Yani Ye (Quraan) koi Mangadhat Baat nahi hai Ki Ye Kahi se bhi bana liya gaya hai Balki Ye un kitabo ki Tasdeek karne wala hai jo isse Pahle Nazil huwi Aur isme Har cheez ki Tafseel hai

To ye 3 👆Aayat maine Aap ko bataya to in 3 se 3 Important Baate hame Pata chali

{1.} Har Shay (Cheez) ka bayan Quraan e Majeed me Maojud hai First Aayat me AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya hai لِّكُلِّ شَیْءٍ Har Cheez ka Roshan Bayan is kitaab me hai Yani Duniya me Jitni cheeze thi hain or hongi har har cheez ka bayan har har Cheez ka zikr Quraan e Majeed me hai woh Hame Nazar Nahi aa raha hai woh hamari kamzori hai Jo Noor e imaani se Quraan e Majeed Padhta hai usko Ye cheeze nazar Aati hain Bahrhal, Quraan me Har har cheez ka zikar Maojud hai

{2.} AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya Isme har cheez ki Tafseel hai وَ تَفْصِیْلَ كُلِّ شَیْءٍ Quraan e Majeed me har cheez ki tafseel hai Sirf Bayan nahi hai sirf zikar nahi hai Balki in cheezo ka detail unka explanation jo hai woh bhi Quraan e Majeed me Maojud hai

{3.} AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Habeeb e kareem ﷺ ko Tamaam Quraan sikha diya AllaH Ta'ala Khud Farma raha hai ki hum Aap ko Quraan sikhaye ge wajahat hum farmayege to AllaH Ta'ala ne Mukammal Quraan majeed Sarkar ﷺ ko Sikha diya iska ilm Ata kar diya,

iska Matlab kya huwa Sarkar ﷺ Ko "Maa Kaaba Wa Ma Yakoonu" ka ilm hai Qki Quraan e Majeed me har cheez ka bayan hai Matlab "Maa kana" ka bhi Bayan hai ''Wa Ma Yakoonu'' ka bhi bayan hai Sirf Bayan nahi balki inki Tafseel (Details) bhi hai to Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Wajahat farma di Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm Ata farma diya to iska Matlab yahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ko "Maa Kaana" ka bhi ilm Ata farma diya or ''Wa Maa Yakoonu'' ka bhi ilm Ata farma diya jo kuch tha hai or hoga Sab sab har har ek cheez ka ilm AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata farma diya

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 229

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Samjhe Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan kya hai ki Aap ke ilm e Mubrka me kya kya cheez hai Pichhi ummate jitni bhi guzri kam o bes Ek lakh 24 Hazar Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka Jo Daur guzra unme jo jo halaat huwe jo jo waqiyat huwe sab Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm me hai Balki usse Pahle Qaynat bani nahi thi jab Ye Duniya bani nahi thi Sarkar ﷺ ka Noor Paida huwa isse lekar Tamaam Mamlaat ka ilm Sarkar ﷺ ko hai bahut lamba Arsa hai fir Ab is Duniya me kya kya ho raha hai Har har ek ek cheez se Mere AaQa ﷺ waqif hain Balki Qayamat tak ke Mamlat Tamaam cheez Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm me hai

Ab Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya ki Quraan e Majeed me har cheez ka bayan bhi hai or har cheez ki Tafseel hai bhi hai to har cheez me Laohe Mahfooz bhi aa gaya, Laohe Mahfooz woh takhti hai jisme AllaH Ta'ala Sab kuch likh diya hai har Tar wa khushk cheez ke bare me usme likha huwa hai Logo ki taqdeero ke bare me likha huwa hai, Kon gunahgar hai kon Jannati hai kon Dojakhi hai tamaam cheezo ki details Laohe Mahfooz me likhi hai

Aur Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne irshad farmaya ki har cheez ka Bayan Quraan e Majeed me Maojud hai to isse maloom huwa ki laohe Mahfiooz ka bhi zikar maojud hai or laohe Mahooz ki Tafseel bhi Quraan e Majeed me Maojud hai to iska matlab ye ho gaya ki Peyare AaQa ﷺ Ke ilm me Laohe Mahfooz bhi hai Or isme Jo Jo Cheeze likhi huwi hain ye bhi Peyare AaQa ﷺ ko pata hai to hum Ye bhi mante hain hum kahte hain "Maa Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu" ka ilm hai to isme hamara Aqeeda ye bhi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Laohe Majfooz ka bhi ilm hai har waqt Sarkar ﷺ ke Samne Peshe Nazar hoti hai Aap ﷺ isko dekhte hain

Dekhe Laohe Mahfooz ka zikar Quraan e Majeed me hai Surah Qamar Aayat no. 53 me Irshaad e Bari Ta'ala hai

وَ كُلُّ صَغِیْرٍ وَّ كَبِیْرٍ مُّسْتَطَرٌ(53

Isme (Yani Laohe Mahfooz me) Har Chhoti Badi Baat likhi huwi hai

Surah inaam ki Aayat no. 59 me hai

وَ لَا حَبَّةٍ فِیْ ظُلُمٰتِ الْاَرْضِ وَ لَا رَطْبٍ وَّ لَا یَابِسٍ اِلَّا فِیْ كِتٰبٍ مُّبِیْنٍ(59)

Isme AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farma raha hai ki Zameen ki Tarikiyo me Har Dana Aur Har Tar Aur Har khusk Cheez Lohe Mahfooz me likhi huwi hai

Ye Quraan e Majeed me Lohe Mahfooz ka zikr hai isme tafseel bhi bata di gai hai isme har har cheez ka zikar Maojud hai to Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko "Maa Kaana wa Ma Yakoonu" ka ilm Ata farmaya to Aap ko lohe Mahfooz ka bhi ilm Ata Farma diya, Maloom huwa ki Rahmate Konain ﷺ ko Har Maojud ka ilm Hai Jo jo cheez Maojud Hai uska ilm Hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ ko hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 230

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Baaz Jagah kuch Hadeese Mubarka me kuch Bate Aysi milti hain Jinme Sarkar ﷺ ne Kuch is tarah ka izhar Farmaya ya kuch Ayse Alfaz bayan farmaye jisse Lagta hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ko us Cheez ka ilm nahi hai to iske bahut sare Reasons hain ان شاء الله Jab ILm e Ghaib Par Aytrajat aur Jawabat aayege us waqt main Majeed wajahat karugi

Lekin..!! dekhiye Maine kya kaha ki Quraan e Majeed ek Saath thodi na Nazil huwa hai Quraan e Majeed Step by step Nazil huwa hai to Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib bhi Step by step mila hai to ho Sakta hai kabhi jab pura Quraan Nazil na huwa ho to Sarkar ﷺ ne kisi cheez ke bare me Nafi Farma di ho Mana farma diya ho ki ye Aap ﷺ ke ilm e Mubarka me Filhal nahi hai lekin Jab Quraan e Majeed complete ho gaya fir Aap ﷺ ke ilm me woh cheeze bhi aa gai,

To Agar kabhi aysi Nafi Aa bhi gai to Mumkin hai ki ye jo Cheez Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmayi hai ye us waqt ki hogi ki jab Quraan e Majeed Mukammal Nazil nahi huwa tha, Or hum to ye nahi kah rahe hain na Ki Shuruat se hi Sarkar ﷺ ko Mukammal ilm e Ghaib tha Balki Tadreej Step by step ye complete huwa to Jab complete ho gaya hai Ab to Quraan e Majeed Mukammal hai to Ab ye hai ki Har har cheez ka ilm Sarkar ﷺ ko Maojud hai

Lekin..!! Ye Yaad rakhe ki is ilm ko Ye kahne se ki "Maa Kana Wa Ma Yakoonu" ka ilm hansil hone se Sarkar ﷺ Ka ilm AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm ke Barabar ho Gaya معاذ الله Aysa Nahiii Hai

Ye un Khabees logo ka Khuda ka Tasawwur hai ki jo kahte hain ki Maa Kana Wa Ma Yakoonu ka ilm to Sirf AllaH ko Ho Sakta hai kisi or ke liye Manna Shirk hai Ya fir ye to Barabari ho gai AllaH or معاذ الله Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ke sath,

Hargiz nahi..!! Hamne kya padha tha ki AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm La-Mahdood hai AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm ke liye koi Had nahi hai, Sarkar ﷺ Ka ilm Agarche Bahut jada hai tamam Makhlook ke ilm ko Agar jama kiya jaye Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm ke Saath isko compare kiya jaye na to Aap ﷺ ke ilm ka ek katra bhi ye pura Nahi hoga Itna ilm mere peyare AaQa ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Ata Farmaya hai

Lekin..!! Hargiz iska matlab ye nahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm Or Allah Ta'ala ke ilm me Barabri ho gai Q ki Sarkar ﷺ ka ilm Agarche bahut jada hai lekin uske liye ek boundary hai, AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm ke liye koi boundary nahi hai to isme kabhi bhi Barabri ka concept nahi hai Maa kaana wa Ma Yakoonu ki ilawa bhi Bahut Sari cheezo ka ilm Hai jo AllaH Ta'ala Rakhta Hai to isse Kabhi bhi ye tasawwur nahiii lana chahiye ki humne Dono ke Darmiyan معاذ الله Barabri kar li

Bahut se log isme toka toki karte hain isme to barabari ho gai Aysa ho gaya waisa ho gaya hargiz Barabri nahi Aati woh ho sakta hai Unka khuda jo woh man rahe hain woh sirf itna ho mahdood ho معاذ الله ki Ma Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu tak, hum Jis Khuda ki Gawahi dete hain ki woh Wahdahu la-sharika Lahu hai hum iske kail hain ki uska ilm La-Mahdood hai Yani jiski koi boundary nahi hai

to Ye 👆maine Aap ko Maa Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu or Tadreej par Yani step by step Ilm e Ghaib Nazil huwa is Par Quraan e Majeed se Aap ko Dalail de diya 3 Aayat se Maine Aap ko Samjha diya Ab Aaye Hadeese Mubarka ki taraf

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 231

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Bukhari ki Hadees No. 2953 hai Hazrate Umar e Farooq رضی الله تعالی عنه Se Marwi hai woh Farmate hain ki Ek Martaba Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Hamare Darmiyan Khade huwe Aur Hame Maklooq ki Paidaish se Mutalliq Khabar dena Shuru Farmaya Hatta ki Aap Bayan Farmate ja Rahe they Hatta ki Dojakhi Apne or Jannati Apne thikane me Dakhil ho gaya Yani Sarkar ﷺ ne Jab se Cheezo ke takhliq ki ibteda huwi hai na tab se lekar Qayamat me kon kon Jannat me Jayega kon kon dojakh me jayega Jab kuch Sahaba kiraam ke Darmyan isko Bayan farma diya Jisne Yaad Rakha-Yaad Rakha jo Bhol gaya - Bhol gaya,

Zahir si baat hai Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم me Jo Sabse Jada Quwwat wale hoge unho ne jada Yaad Rakh liya Lekin Bahrhal koi Sarkar ﷺ ke Quwwat tak to Nahi pahuch sakta kuch Cheeze Sahaba Kiraamرضی الله تعالی عنهم Bhool gaye Lekin woh farma rahe hain Sarkar ﷺ ne starting se le kar end tak Hatta ki final stage kon jannati hai kon Jahannami hai waha tak Sarkar ﷺ Ne tamam Cheezo ko Bayan farmaya to kya pata chala ? Isse Pata Chala ki Sarkar ﷺ Ko "Maa Kaana" ka Bhi ilm hai Aur "Wa Ma Yakoonu" ka bhi ilm hai

Ab Ye 👆hadees dekhe kitni wajeh taur Par dalalat kar rahi hai Bukhari Shareef ki Hadees hai Kitna clearly Samjha rahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib hai or Woh bhi thoda bahut nahi Mamuli sa nahi jaise log kahte hain thoda tha mamuli sa tha معاذ الله, Balki Maa Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu ka tha

to Ab jab Ye Hadees pesh karen ge to ek Jawab Aayega Kya? Ye to Sarkar ﷺ ka Mojza tha ek baar ke liye tha, Achha thik hai maan le ki ek baar ke liye tha Sarkar ﷺ ne isko Ek baar Bayan Farmaya tha, Lekin..!! Ye kaha se Sabit ho gaya ki Mojza Dene ke baad AllaH Ta'ala ne us Mojze ko Wapas bhi le liya?? Hum to is baat ke kail hain ki ek Baar AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Cheez Ata farma di to wapas Nahi leta, Q?

Q ki Quraan e Majeed me Surah Duha me Farmaya hai na ki Aap ke Aane Wali Har Ghadi Pichhli Ghadi se Behtar hogi, Agar AllaH Ta'ala itna Sara ilm dene ke baad isko wapas le le fir to ye Aayat Ke khilaf ho gaya Q ki AllaH Ta'ala Farmata Hai Har Pal Darz me Bulandi hoti hai Martabe me bulandi hoti hai Itna Sara de kar wapas le,le na Ye Sarkar ﷺ ko Bulandi par Pahuchana hai ? Ya معاذ الله Aap ﷺ ke martabe ko kam karna Hai ? Hai na to isse to pata chala ki hum to isi ke kail hain ki ek baar Mojza de diya Ya Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm De diya to wapas AllaH Ta'ala Nahii lega ye Hamari Daleel hai

Ab unse puchhe ki Aap ko ye Daleel kaha se mili ki Sarkar ﷺ ko ek baar mojza de diya gaya or fir nahi Aap ko diya gaya? Koi Jawab unke paas hai nahi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 232

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Sahi Muslim ki Riwayat hai Hadees no. 5149 Hazrate Umar Bin Akhtab رضی الله تعالی عنه se Marwi hai woh kahte hain ki Hame Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ne Fajar ki Namaz Padhai fir Aap Mimbar Par baithe Aur Khutba dena Sharu kiya Yaha tak zohar ho gai itna lamba Khutba Huzoor ﷺ ne Irshad Farmaya fir Aap utre or Zohar padhai Fir Aap Mimbar Par Baithe or Hame Khutba diya Yaha tak ki Asar ho gai fir Aap utre or Asar Padhai fir mimbar Par Baithe or hame Khutba diya Yaha tak ki Suraj Gurub ho gaya Yani Maghrib ka waqt Aa gaya

Pas Aap ﷺ ne Hame Jo kuch huwa or Jo Kuch hone wala tha sab ki khabar Ata farma di to hum me Jada janne wala woh tha jo Jada bada Hafiz tha Yani Cheezo ke bare me jada wahi janta tha ki jiska Hafiza Jada mazbut tha woh jada Cheeze Yaad Kar chuka Fajar se lekar Maghrib ke waqt Tak Sarkar ﷺ ne Tamaam cheezo ka ilm Sahaba kiraam ke Samne Bayan Farma diya or Aap Raawi ke Alfaz dekhe kya farma rahe hain Hame Jo kuch huwa or jo hone wala tha sab kuch hame bata diya

To👆 isse Sabit huwa ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Paas Jo ho chuka uska bhi ilm hai Jo ho raha hai uska bhi ilm hai or Jo hoga uska bhi ilm hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 233

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Musnad Ahmad ibne Hambal Ki hadees no. 20399 isme Hazrat Abu zar ghifari رضی الله تعالی عنه Se Marwi hai woh Farmate hain ki Beshak zarur Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Hame is halat me chhoda ki nahi harkat deta tha koi Parinda Apne dono paro ko Aasmaan me Magar Nabi e kareem ﷺ ne iske bare me bhi Ilm ko Hamare Samne zikr Farmaya hai, Ye itni kasrat ke Sath Sarkar ﷺ ne Hame ilm Bataya hai hatta ki Agar koi Parinda Aasman me Par hilata tha to iski khabar bhi Sarkar ﷺ ne hame di iska ilm bhi Sarkar ﷺ ko hota tha to tamam Cheezo ke bare me Sarkar ﷺ ne Hame zikar farmaya hai

Isi tarah Moazzamul Kabeer me hai Hadees no. 31971 Sarkar ﷺ Farma Rahe hain : Beshak AllaH Ta'ala ne Mere liye Duniya ko mere Samne kar diya to main uski taraf Qayamat tak jo kuch hone wala hai is tarah dekh Raha hu jaise Ye meri Hatheli hai

Aap ki Hatheli ko Aap kitni clearly dekh sakte hain bahut without any doubt Aap Apni Hatheli ke Tamaam hisso ko dekh rahe hain na isi Tarah Sarkar ﷺ is Duniya ko dekh rahe hain Mulahza Farma rahe hain or Qayamat tak jo kuch hone wala hai usko bhi Aap Molahza Farma rahe hain dekh rahe hain, Or Yahi Hadees Hamare is Aqeede ke liye Daleel hai ki Huzoor ﷺ Hazir bhi Aur Nazir bhi hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 234

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aur Hadeese Mubarka isi Mozzamul Kabeer 2986 me hai Hazrate Huzaifa Bin Aseed رضی الله تعالی عنه iske Rawi hain Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Guzista Raat is Huzre Ke Paas Meri ummat ke Pahle Phard se Aakhri Phard tak Har Shakhs Muhj Par Pesh kiya Gaya Yani Har Shakhs ke bare me Aap ﷺ ko ilm o Khabar ke bare me Nawaza gaya uske bare me ilm bhi diya gaya or unke Bare me details Bhi bata di gai fir ek Shakhs ne Arz ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ye to woh log hoge Jo Pahle Paida kar diye gaye to woh kaise Pesha kiye gaye jo Ab tak Paida nahi kiye gaye Ye Sahaba kiraam ne Sawaalat puchhe to معاذ الله is tarah nahi hai ki Shak o Subah tha unko to Pata tha ki Aanida Ye ummat is Haal me Aayegi jo is tarah ke sawalaat uthayegi isi liye Pahle hi unho ne ye sawal puchh liya ki hamara Aqeeda kya hona chahiye

Isiliye unho ne Ye Suwalat Pahle hi puch liya ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ koi Aainda ye Atraj na kare ki Pahli ki jo paida huwe unko to pesh kar diya gaya aainda wale to Abhi Paida nahi huwe to unko kaise pesh kar diya gaya to ye Sawal ek Sahabi ne puchha to Aap ﷺ ne Farmaya mere liye mitti me inki Surat bana di Gai to Maine inme se Har insaan ko Ayse hi Pahchanta hu jaise tum me se koi Apni sahib ke sath hai yani Apne ek Dost ko Aap kitni Achhi tarah se Pahchante hain bilkul main Apne Har ummati ke Fard ko Aane wale jo log hain unko bhi Jisme Main or Aap bhi Shamil hain Sarkar ﷺ Bahut Achhe se Pahchante hain

Aur baaz Riwayat me Aaya hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain ki Main Meri ummat ke har fard ko ayse pahchanta hu Jaise Baap Apne bete ko Pahchanta hai, to itne clearly Sarkar ﷺ Har ummati ko jante bhi hain uska Naam Pahchante hain or uske Aamal woh kya karta hai in Sab cheezo ko bhi Pahle se Sarkar ﷺ jante hain To ye pura ek Hadeese Mubarka hai,

to Ab Bukhari Sharif ki Hadees no. 7094 Ye bahut taweel Hadees hai iska khulasa Main Aap ko zikar kar deti hu jo is Hadees se Related hai Jab ye Mamla huwa Sarkar ﷺ ne mimbar par tashreef la kar ye bate batai Ki Mujh Par Har Ummati ko Pesh kiya Gaya hai uske Aamal Wagaira ko pesh kar diya gaya hai Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ne Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ko bataya to Ab jo us Daur ke Munafqeen they, (Munafkqeen use kahte hain Jo Sarkar ﷺ Aur Sahaba ke Samne to Ayse bata dete ki hum Musalman ho gaye hain Lekin unho ne dil se imaan nahi laye they woh Sarkar ﷺ se bugz rakhte they معاذ الله hasad Rakhte to pith pichhe inka Kaam Yahi hota tha ki Sarkar ﷺ ko taqlife Pahuchana islaam ko Nuksan Pahuchana ye unka maksad tha to ye they munafqeen)

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 235

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jab Sarkar ﷺ ne Ye khutba diya na ki mujhe har Fard ke bare me ilm hai har ummati ke bare me ilm hai to ye sun kar Munafqeen ke pet me dard huwa Ye Munafqeen ka Aap samajh le ye sewa hai Munafqeen ki pahchan hai ki ilm e Ghaib ke bare me sunte hain to unke peto me Dard hona shuru hota hai, Unho ne kahna Shuru kar diya ki Muhammad (ﷺ) kahte hain ki main Apne har ummati ko janta hu lekin unko itna bhi Nahi pata hai ki hum Dil se imaan nahi laye hain, Woh Dawa to ye karte hain ki unhe to ilm e Ghaib hai dawa to Ayse karte hain ki woh har ummati ko Ayse Pahchante hain jaise Baap Apne bete ko pahchanta hai to fir woh to hame nahi pahchante hum to Apna nifaq dil me chhupaye huwe hain is tarah ki baat unho ne karni Shuru kar di to

Ye Baat Sarkar ﷺ ko Pahuchi to Aap ﷺ Apne Huzra e Mubarka se zalaal me bahar Tashreef laye dopaher ke waqt se Suraj kuch dhala huwa tha Aap Mimbar Par jalwa Afroz huwe or Bahut hi zalaaj ke sath Khutba dena Shuru kiya Jis khutbe ka Khulasa kuch U hai ki : Aaj tum me se jo koi bhi mujh se kisi Cheez ke bare me Puchhna Chahe puchhe Main tumhe batauga Dikhiye Yaha par Sarkar ﷺ ne Ye nahiii farmaya ki Shariat ke bare me puchho AllaH ke bare me puchho, Balki Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Jis Cheez ke bare me chahe puchho Main tumhe batauga

Ye zalaal Bhare Alfaz sunna tha ki Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Dahade maar kar rone lage Sab ko khauf tha ki kahi AaQa ﷺ ke zalaal ki wajah se Rabbe Qaynat ko zalaal na Aa jaye or hum Par Azaab na Nazil ho jaye, Masjid me Rone ki Aawaz Buland ho gai Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم khauf me they kisi ne Kuch Bhi Nahi puchha Sab Khamosh they Sarkar ﷺ Baar Baar Farmate rahe Saluni... Saluni... Puchho mujhse... Puchho mujhse .. Ab Jab main kah raha hu ki Puchho to Puchhte Q nahi is Tarah Baar Baar Sarkar ﷺ zalaal me farmate rahe

Aap Samjhe ki Jo Aashiq hai woh Apne Mahbub ko Naraz dekhe na jisse woh Muhabbat karta hai usko Naraz dekhe na to kitni Taqleef hoti hai to Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Bahut Taqleef me they Sarkar ﷺ ko Naraz dekh kar,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 236

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Sarkar ﷺ Baar baar yahi Farma rahe hain ki Saluni... Saluni... Puchho mujhse... Puchho mujhse... To lekin koi bhi Puchhne ke liye tayyar nahi hai, Bilaakhir ek Shakhs Khada ho gaya, Ab samjhe Ayse Aalam me kon khada hoga Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم to ro Rahe they khauf me hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ke zalaal ko dekh kar AllaH Ta'ala zalaal me Na Aa jaye to woh to is cheez se khauf jada they woh to ro Rahe they, is waqt khada wahi hoga ki jiske Dil me nifaq hai Ek Munafiq tha or woh khada ho gaya ki chalo main hi Puchh leta hu bol Rahe hain Muhammad (ﷺ) to Main Puchhta hu

woh khada huwa aur puchha ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ mera Aakhri thikana kaha hoga Jannat Dojhakh ? Is bare me woh puchh raha hai to Sarkar ﷺ ne farmaya dojakh me to ab woh Shakhs Khamosh ho kar baith gaya Q ki woh Munafiq tha lekin Itna zarur janta tha ki Qayamat Aa Sakti hai lekin Huzoor ﷺ ka Farman Jhuta nahi ho sakta woh Samajh gaya ki Sarkar ﷺ ne haq farmaya hai usko uski Aoqat pata chal gai woh baith gaya

Fir Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Saluni.... Saluni... Puchho mujhse.... Puchho mujhse... Ab jab main kah raha hu to puchhte Q nahi? Atyraj karte hain log ki ilme Ghaib nahi hai ab Sarkar ﷺ Farma rahe hain ki main yaha Par maojud hu puchho to koi puchhta nahi hai to ek Sahabi AbdullaH Bin Huzafa رضی الله تعالی عنه Ye Sahabi e Rasool hain ye sochne lage ki Chale main kuch puchh leta hu inke Bare me Munafqeen ek tariqe ka Afwaah faylate they Ki Ye Sahihun Nasab Nahi hain Yani معاذ الله Ye Apne Baap Huzafa ki Aulad nahi hain is tarah ki woh bate karte they To unho ne socha Aaj Sarkar ﷺ Farma rahe hain Aur Woh munafiqo ki tarah nahi bol rahe they ki Dekhte puchte hain kya, is tarah nahiii

Balki..!! Ye Chah rahe they ki moka Achha hai Sarkar ﷺ ki zuban se Sachhai janne ka to unho ne puchha Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Mujhe bataiye ki mera Baap kaun hai to Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Huzafa Aap ﷺ ne itna farma diya goya ki Aap ne Aylan kar diya ki Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه Sahibun Nasab hain Log jo Ye baat fayla rahe hain ki Aap Sahihun Nasab nahi hain معاذ الله woh jhuti bate karte hain to Yaha par Ye Sarkar ﷺ ne clear farma diya

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 237

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Iske Baad Bhi Sarkar ﷺ zalaal me Farma rahe hain Saluni... Saluni..., puchho mujhse... Puchho mujhse... to Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ne kisi bhi tarah Himmat Jutai or Woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Paas Mimbar Par Tashreef le gaye, Kaise le kar gaye? Ayse nahii ki uthe khade huwe chal kar gaye Balki Rawi Farmate hain Galiban Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه iske Rawi hain woh Farmate hain ki

Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Chal kar nahi gaye Balki Jaise Ek dudh pita bachha 4 Paer Par jata hai na us tarah Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Gaye Mimbar Par aur Aap ﷺ ke Qadmo se lipat gaye Ye Aazzi Dekhe Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ka Aaj kuch log kahte hain ki khade ho kar Q Salam Padhte ho Baith kar Q Salaam Padhte ho Baargahe Rasool ka Adab sikho, Humse kahte hain ki tum to Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ki Jamaat ko Chhode huwe ho jhut kahte hain hum Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke sath hi hain Dekhe Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه kaise Ja rahe hain U nahi ki khade ho kar gaye nahii

Balki..!! Aazzi zahir karne ke liye 4 Paer Par Gaye or Sarkar ﷺ ke Qadmo se lipat gaye or Yahi sunnate hum Ada karte hain hum bhi jab Khade hote hain to tajeem ke liye hi khade hote hain Bahrhal Aap gaye Aur kaha ki hum AllaH ke Rabb hone se islaam ke Deen hone se aur Aap ﷺ ke AllaH ke Rasool hone se Razi hain is tarah unho ne ja kar Fariyad ki Ya Rasool AllaH Hum Shak karne walo me se nahiii hain hum Aap ke Sahabi hain hum Aap se Muhabbat karte hain hum Razi hain ki AllaH Hamara Rabb hai hum Razi hain is taur par ki deen e islaam hi hamara deen hai Aur Ya Rasool AllaH hum Aap ke AllaH ke Rasool hone se bhi Razi hain hum jante hain ki Aap Ghaib jante hain hum isse Razi hain is tatah jab unho ne Fariyad ki to Sarkar ﷺ se Zalaal ke Aasar Door huwe to in Tamaam Waqiye se Maloom huwa ki ilm e ghaib ka Aqeeda jo hai Sahaba ka tha

Aur iska inkar karna Munafqeen ka Tariqa hai Ye Munafiqo ki chaal hoti hai Q ke Hadees to Aa hi gai hai Dalail to aa hi gai hai fir bhi is par nukta cheeni karna ye Ishq ka Taqaza nahi hai Jab humko daleel se Maloom pad gaya khamosh ho jana hai, Har Cheez par Nukta chini karna ki aysa Q? Waysa Q? Ek Musalan ka sewa nahi hota Ye Munafiqo ka Tariqa hota hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 238

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Isi Tarah ek or Riwayat hai jiska Khulasa hai :- Ek Safar me Huzoor ﷺ ke Sath Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم they kuch Munafqeen bhi they Saath me Safar me ek jagah par Aap ﷺ ki utni Gum ho gai Sahaba se Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Jao utni ko dhundo to ye Sahaba they na kuch Aytraj nahi Farmaya Sahaba Utni ki Talas me nikal gaye

Ab Munfqeen ko Moka mil gaya woh Aap ﷺ ke pith pichhe Baat karne lag gaye ki Muhammad ﷺ Rasool hone ka Dawa karte hain ek taraf kahte hain Maine Jannat ko dekh raha hu Jannat ke phoolo ko dekh raha hu, Jahannam ko dekh raha hu, Firishto ko dekh raha hu ye tamaam cheezo ka woh dawa kar rahe hain Aur Dusri taraf Dawa kar rahe hain ki jao meri utni dhund lao goya ki Unhe Apni utni ka bhi ilm Nahi hai ek Taraf itne bade bade dawe Aur dusri taraf معاذ الله unko ye bhi nahi pata ki unki utni kaha hai fir ye kaise Ghaib da Nabi hain? To Ye Munafiqo ka Aytraj tha Aur Ye kah kar woh Mazak udane lage,

Dekhiye Yahi farq hai Aaj Aap ko hum me or Badmazhabo me Yahi farq Nazar Aaye ga Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Sarkar ﷺ ke Har Farman Par labbaik kahte they apni Aqal ko isme Dakhil nahii karte they ki Aysa Q kiya? waisa Q kiya? Q ki Aashiq wahi hota hai Aur Sahaba Kiraam ka gulam wahi hota hai Jo Sarkar ﷺ Farma de us Par labbaik kah de, us par chu-chara nahi karte Ye Aashiqo ki Shaan hoti hai,

Jabki is Daur ke Munafiq Aur us Daur ke Munafiqo ka Tariqa Yahi raha hai ki inhe Har cheez me Naks dhudne ki Aadat hai Har cheez me Nukta chini karne ki Aadat hai Jo Cheez Aap ﷺ ke Daur me Munafqeen kar rahe they wahi Aaj ke daur me Aaj ke Munafqeen kar rahe hain in Munafqo ne bhi ilm e Ghaib Par Atyraj kiya tha Aur Aaj ke Munafqeen ne bhi Yahi ilm e Ghaib Par Aytraj kiya ki Aysa Q kiya? U Q nahi kiya? Is tarah ki woh Mazak ki Baat kar rahe they

Kuch Sahaba Kiraam ne Munafiqo ki ye baat sun li to woh Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Hazir huwe aur Arz kiye ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ye Aap ke ilm e Ghaib Par Aytraj kar rahe hain Ye Tamaam cheez main aap ko khulasa Zikar kar rahi hu,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 239

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Sarkar ﷺ ke Chahre Par zalaal ke Aasar Numaya huwe Farmaya ki inhe Bula kar Lao to Sarkar ﷺ ke Bargah me Laya gaya to Sarkar ﷺ Ne farmaya ki Mere Sahaba ke Sath jao tum kya Ye Samjhte ho ki mujhe ilm e Ghaib Nahi diya Gaya Khuda ki Qasam Meri utni kaha hai Main Ye bhi Janta hu kya kar rahi hai woh bhi janta hu Agar main kah raha hu ki talash karo to isme meri kuch hiqmate hoti hain isme AllaH ki Marzi hoti hai tum kahte ho ki Mujhe ilm e Ghaib nahi hai to Aye mere Sahaba inhe Saath le jao Fula Badiyo me ek jhhadi hai un jhhadiyo me meri Utni hai Aur Woh Jhhadiyo ko kha rahi hain Sarkar ﷺ ne Ye bhi bataya ki utni kaha hai aur ye bhi bata diya ki utni kya kar rahi hai Sahaba Ghaye to utni Wahi thi jhhadiyo me thi Aur woh jhhadiyo ko kha rahi thi Sahaba kiraam ne Lagam Pakdi or Sarkar ﷺ ke bargah me hazir ho gaye

Ab Sahaba ne Munafqeen se kaha ki tauba karo tum kahte they ki ilm e Ghaib nahi hai ab sabit ho gaya hai to ab tauba kar lo Ab bhi moka hai Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Mofi manglo to unho ne inkar kar diya Ye Menafqeen ka tariqa hai ki Tauba karne ke liye kahege na to fir woh pichhe hat jayege ki nahi hum Aysa nahi kar rahe they hamare kahne ka Ye m'ane nahi tha hanme ye zumla bola to hai lekin iska m'ana hum dusra le rahe they to isi tarah woh munafqeen bhi kahne lage ki Q hum tauba kare? Hum tauba nahi karege are hum to Mazak kar rahe they ayse hi bol rahe they thodi na hamare dil me ye Aqeeda tha, Hamare dil me to hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Ghaib wale hain ye to hum Ayse hi mazak kar rahe they الله اکبر

To AllaH Ta'ala ne fir Fatwa zari farma diya Surah Tauba ki Aayat no. 65 or 66 nazil huwi Jisme AllaH Ta'ala ne irshad Farmaya hai

وَ لَىٕنْ سَاَلْتَهُمْ لَیَقُوْلُنَّ اِنَّمَا كُنَّا نَخُوْضُ وَ نَلْعَبُؕ-قُلْ اَبِاللّٰهِ وَ اٰیٰتِهٖ وَ رَسُوْلِهٖ كُنْتُمْ تَسْتَهْزِءُوْنَ(65)

لَا تَعْتَذِرُوْا قَدْ كَفَرْتُمْ بَعْدَ اِیْمَانِكُمْؕ-اِنْ نَّعْفُ عَنْ طَآىٕفَةٍ مِّنْكُمْ نُعَذِّبْ طَآىٕفَةًۢ بِاَنَّهُمْ كَانُوْا مُجْرِمِیْنَ(66)

AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata hai : Aye Mahbub Agar Aap inse Puchhege to kahe ge ki hum to sirf Hansi khel kar rahe they (Yani Aap Puchhe ki Aysa Q kaha to yahi kahege hum to sirf mazak kar rahe they) to Aap Farma dijiye kya AllaH Aur uski Aayto Aur uske Rasool se Hansi mazak karte ho.

To is tarah AllaH Ta'ala ne farmaya fir Aange irshad farmaya : khulasa ye hai ke ''Tum Imaan lane ke baad kafir huwe" معاذ الله

AllaH Ta'ala ne Fatwa zari farmaya ki jo RasoolullaH ﷺ ke ilm e Ghaib ka inkar kare Uska mazak udaye uske bare me bura bhala kahe to fir woh Musalman nahi rahta balki woh Daira e islaam se kharij ho jata hai AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya ki Tum imaan lane ke baad kafir hogaye الله اکبر To ilm e Ghaib ka mamla Normal nahi hai isme jab bhi kalaam kiya jaye to Adab ke sath kiya jaye warna Mamla bahut Sakht hai

To Ye chand Dalail they maine Aap ko bata diye ilm e ghaibe Mustafa ﷺ ki Sarkar ﷺ ko "Maa Kaana" ka bhi ilm "Wa Ma Yakoonu" ka bhi ilm hai ye tamaam cheeze maine aap ko bata di hatta ki loze Mahfooz ka ilm bhi Sarkar ﷺ ko Diya gaya hai yahi hum Ahle Sunnat ka Aqeeda hai Or chand AHadees maine ne aap ko motabar kitabo Se padh kar bataye hain to Ye hain iske Alawa bhi bahut sare Dalai hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 240

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Aqeeda :- Sarkar ﷺ ko Jab hum kahte hain ki "Maa Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu" ka ilm hai Sath me hum Ye bhi mante hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Uloom e Khamsa ka bhi ilm hai, Uloom e Khamsa Yani kaas Taur Par 5 Cheezo ka bhi ilm hai Kya? 1. Qayamat Kab hogi, 2. Barish kab hogi, 3. Maa ke pet me kya hai, 4. Kal kya hoga, 5. Kaun kaha marega,

Ye 5 👆cheeze hain na inko Uloom e khamsa kahte hain Uloom ilm ka Jama hai or Khamsa Yani 5, to 5 tarah ka ilm khaas Taur par Sarkar ﷺ ko Diya gaya hai Ata ki gai hai ye hum Ahle Sunnat ka Aqeeda hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Jante hain ki Qayamat kab hogi, Barish kab hogi kaha hogi, Maa ke pet me kya hai yani beta hai ki beti hai woh bhi Sarkar ﷺ confirm jante hain Aaj ki tarah nahi Dr. Kahte Hain Ki Ultrasound Vagairah Kar Liya Ab Hoga Pura Confirm Nahi Kah Rahe Hain Thoda Bahut Chances Hai Ki Galti Bhi Ho Gai Hogi Ye Is Tarah Nahi, Sarkar ﷺ Confirm Jante Hain.

Kal kya hoga Ye bhi Sarkar ﷺ jante hain isi par to puri Bahes chali ki "Ma Yakoonu" me ke Abhi tak ki tamaam cheeze Sarkar ﷺ jante hain ye to maine aap ko bata di Dalail, Iske Alawa Kaun kaha marega ye bhi Sarkar ﷺ Jante hain to Ye 5 Uloom e Khamsa hain Ye hum Ahle sunnat mante hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ko 5cho cheezo ka Mukammal ilm hai lekin kuch log isme bhi Aytraj karte hain ki ye cheeze Huzoor ﷺ ko Bilkul hi Maloom nahiii hai معاذ الله kuch kahte hain ki nahi Sarkar ﷺ ko to pata hi nahi hai Qayamat me kya hone wala hai, barish kab hogi, Maa ke pet me kya hai kaun kaha marega ye sab Ghaib ki baate hain jo sirf AllaH Janta hai Sarkar ﷺ nahi jante العیاذ باللہ

Hum Ye kahte hain Sarkar ﷺ ko Uloom e Khamsa Hansil hai inko Ghuyoob e khamsa bhi bola jata hai Ya 5 tarah ke ghaib ko to ye Hamara Aqeeda hai inme se jo 1.} Ek hai Kal kya hoga Maine Aap ko dalail de di hai Jo baki 4 hain inki ek ek Daleele main Aap ko de deti hu Warna Daleele to bahut hada hain Agar main Daleel e deti jau to fir waqt kafi Lag jayega to sirf ek ek Daleel Aap ki tasalli ke liye de rahi hu, Q ki jab Aqeeda hai to fir Daleel hona zaruri hain na Aqeeda banane ke liye

To Barish kab hogi iska ilm Sarkar ﷺ ko hai iski Daleel hai Khasaisul kubra Jild 6 Safha 175 imaam Su,uti ki ye kitaab hai, Isme Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Se Marwi hai ki humne ek Badli dekhi Aur Rasool AllaH ﷺ Bahar hamare paas Tashreef laye aap ne farmaya is badli ka Muaqqil Firishta Abhi mere paas Aaya Yani Abhi jo is badal ko chala raha hai na woh firishta mere paas Aaya or usne mujhe Salaam kar ke bataya ki is badli ko Yaman ki us badi ki taraf le ja raha hu jiska naam Sareeh hai Ye Firishte ne aa kar Sarkar ﷺ ko bataya Adab dekhi firishte ka Aa raha hai Salaam farma raha hai Aur fir bata raha hai ki ye jo badal hai isko main Yaman ki fula badi Sareeh hai iske upar le ja raha hu iske baad hamare paas ek Suwar aaya Usse is badli ke bare me puchha to usne bataya ki woh badli usi din Barsi thi سبحان الله Sarkar ﷺ ne bataya tha to ye imaan ki mazbuti ke liye Sahaba ne puchha hai ki us din badli barsi thi ya nahi to us Shakhs ne gawahi de di ki usi din yaman me woh badal barsha tha, to Barish kab hogi kaha hogi Ye bhi Sarkar ﷺ jatne hain,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 241

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

2} Maao ke Pet me kya hai Ye bhi Sarkar ﷺ Jante hain Hazrate Ummul Fadl رضی الله تعالی عنها Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Biwi aur Sarkar ﷺ ki Chachi hain to Hazrate Ummul Fadl ne Sarkar ﷺ se kaha Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ maine Khowab dekha ki Hamare ghar me Aap ke Aaza me se ek uzb hai To Aap ﷺ ne Farmaya tum ne Achha khowab dekha hai Ankareeb Fatima (رضی الله تعالی عنها) ke Yaha ladka Paida hoga Aur tum usko dudh pilaogi Fatima Khatoon e Jannat ke yaha ek Ladka Paida hoga dekhe Abhi Biwi Fatima Hamila hain uske bare me sarkar ﷺ khabar de rahe hain ki Beta Paida hoga to Maa ke pet me kya hai Sarkar ﷺ Jante hain or ye bhi Sarkar ﷺ Khabar de rahe hain ki tum usko dudh pilaogi

Fir Hazrate Fatima ke Yaha Hazrate imaam e Hussain Ya baaz ne kaha hai Ki Hazrate Imaame Hasan paida huwe Aur unho ne Hazrate Qasam bin Abbas ke Saath inhe Dudh pilaya Yani Huzoor ﷺ ki Chachi ne Apne Bete Qasam ko or Biwi Fatima ke bate ko Dudh pilaya Aur Ye Sunane Ibne Majah ki Riwayat hai Hadees no. 3923

Achha Is Par ek Hadees Firishto ke baab me bhi guzri thi Aap ko yaad hoga Galiban Muslim Sharif ki Riwayat hai ki ek firishta aata hai Maa ke Rahem me woh Rizk likhta hai, Zindagi likhta hai Ladka hai Ya ladki woh sab likh deta hai badbakht hai ya nek Bakht hai Jo bhi ho woh tamaam Cheeze Firishta likh leta hai or usme kabhi koi kami nahi hoti koi zaydati nahi hoti to ye bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm e Ghaib Par Dalalat karta hai ki jab Kareem AaQa ﷺ ke Gulamo me se ek gulam ek firishte ko ye Ilm e Ghaib Diya gaya hai to jo is Firishte ke AaQa o Maula hain unke liye hum Ye ilm e Ghaib man le ki Maa ke Pet me Jo Bachha hai uska ilm Sarkar ﷺ ko Hai usme kya harz hai??

Sarkar ﷺ Nabi hain na Sayyadul Ambiya hain to jab ek firishte ko ye ilm hai to Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Badarze Ula Manna Padega ki unke Paas ilm hai Q ki kisi bhi ummati ka ilm kabhi bhi kisi Nabi ke ilm se Jada Nahi ho sakta Aqal bhi to Yahi kahti hai na ki Aysa kaise ho sakta hai ki Nabi ka ilm kam ho or Ummati ka ilm jada ho Nabi to woh hote hain jo sab ke liye Hidayat Bane Jinke Paas log aaye or Cheeze Puchhe, Ab Agar kisi ummati ko Jada ilm hai معاذ الله fir manna Padega ga ki Nabi ko Uske Paas Jana padega us cheez ko Sikhne Aqal iske khilaf hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 242

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

3} Marne ke Waqt or Marne ki Jagah ka ilm Sarkar ﷺ ko hai Ye bhi Khasaisul Kubra Jild 2 Safha no. 218 me hai Hazrate iqra رضی الله تعالی عنه se Marwi hai Farmate hain ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Meri Bimari ke Zamane me Tashreef laye Main jab bimar tha to Aap ﷺ Aaye us waqt Maine Arz ki mera guman ye hai ki main Apne is marz se jabar na ho sakuga Yani isi me mera inteqal ho jayega ye mujhe lag raha hai

To Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Hargiz nahi tum zarur zinda Rahoge Aur Sarzameen e Shaam ki taraf zarur hizrat karo ge or waha Faot ho kar Philistin ke Tile Par Dafan hoge Ye Sarkar ﷺ ne Aainda ki khabar de di ye bhi bata diya ki kaha maut waqaee hone wali hai kab hone wali hai Aur Dafan kaha hone wala hai Ye Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ne bata diya.

Aur Aysa hi huwa Hazrate umar رضی الله تعالی عنه ke zamana e khilafat me unka inteqal huwa Aur woh wahi Par Dafan bhi huwe, Jange badar me bhi Suna hoga aap ne bhi Sarkar ﷺ ne lakire Kheech kar bata di thi kuffare makaa ke liye ki Kal fula Shakhs Yaha par Qatl hoga Aur bilkul Jaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ne lakeer banai thi wahi par uski maut huwi To bahrhal ye hai Sarkar ﷺ ko marne ke Waqt or Marne ki jagah ka ilm hai Ye is Par daleel ho gai

4} Qiyamat kab Qayim hogi Abu Daud Ki Riwayat hai Hadees no. 1046 Isme Hadeese Mubarika ka ek tukda hai Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain ki Jumuah ke din Qayamat Qayim hogi Sarkar ﷺ ko Qiyamat ka bhi ilm hai To ye Ghuyoob e Khamsa hai Aur in 5 Cheezo ka ilm Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ko hai Yahi Hamara Aqeeda hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 243

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Aala Hazrat Alaihirrahma ne is ilm e Ghaib se related Cheezo se 3 Category bana liya Fatawa Razwiya Sharif me Jild 29 Safa 419-425 Par iska zikar Maojud hai Pura to main Nahi bata rahi urdu bhi thora Hard hai to maine isko thoda Aasan kar Ke khulasa le liya hai To dekhe ilm e Ghib e Mustafa ﷺ se kuch Cheeze Aqaaid Abhi jo humne itne Padhe hain na isme 1.} Chand cheeze Hain jo zaruriyat e Deen se hain inka Agar banda ek ka bhi inkar kar dega to fir Daira e islaam se kharij ho Jayega Aur Murtad ho jayega Aur 2.} Kuch ilm e Ghaib se related Jo Aqeede humne Padhe ye Zaruriyat e Ahle Sunnat me se hain Yani inka inkar karne se Banda Daira e islam se to kharij nahi hoga balki isse Banda Ahle Sunnat se nikal jayega Aur Badmazhab ho jayega Aur 3sri category woh hai ki Jisko na Manne Par Banda na to Daira e islaam se kharij hota hai or na hi Daira e Ahle Sunnat se Kharij hota hai isme thoda bahut ikhtelaf Hamare ulma kiraam me Paya jata hai Aur Har kisi ki Apni Apni Daleel Hai to ye possible hai kuch ulma Buzurgane Deen hamare ye Farma de kuch Aur kuch Farma de.

*1️⃣ Pahli Qism :-* Jo First Category hai jiska Talluq zaruriyat e Deen se hai Bilkul Ayen imaan hai isme 5 Points hain Yaad Rakhe

{1.} AllaH Paak Aalim Bizzaat hai AllaH Paak ka ilm e Ghaib Khud se Janta hai Ye Aap Sab janti hain to Hamara Aqeeda ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Ke Paas Jo ilm e Ghaib hai Woh zati hai uske Bataye begair Ek harf bhi Koi Nahi jaan Sakta To Ye hamara Aqeeda hai Agar Hum Sarkar ﷺ ke liye ilm e Ghaib Maan rahe hain, Digar Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke liye Maan rahe hain, Auliya Kiraam ke liye Maan Rahe hain, Sahaba Kiraam ke liye Maan rahe hain Jo bhi Mamla hai to hum ye nahiii mante ki ye zati ilm e Ghaib hai Balki hum Kahte hain Ye Ataee ilm e Ghaib hai to Pahla Aqeeda Ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Ke Paas Jo ilm e Ghaib hai woh Zati hai uske Bataye Begair koi ek harf bhi Nahi jan sakta ilm e Ghaib kya ho koi Aur ILm bhi hai AllaH ke Bataye Begair koi ise Khud ba khud Nahi jaan sakta

{2.} Jo ilm AllaH Ta'ala ki Khaas Sifat hai na Yani Ye AllaH ka ilm Jise hum Kahte hain isme kisi ko Shareek nahi kiya ja Sakta Maine bata di thi Aap ko Huzoor ﷺ ko bhi nahi yani hum Ye nahi kah Sakte ki Sarkar ﷺ ka Ilm AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm ke Barabar hai معاذ الله Ye nahi kahte Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Baaz cheezo ka ilm e Ghaib Ata Farmaya hai Agarche Bahut Jada Ata Farmaya hai lekin fir bhi hum ye nahii kahte ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Apna Tamam tar ilm Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata Farmaya hai, Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm ki boundary hai AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm Lamahdud hai Jisme koi Boundary nahi hai, Ye second point hai Ye bhi Manna Hamare zaruriyat e Deen me se hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 244

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

3.} Rasool AllaH ﷺ Aur Digar Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Baaz Ghaibo ka ilm diya Hai Ye Manna hamare imaaniyat me se hai zaruriyat e Deen me se hai, Jo Ye Kahe ki Bilkul hi Kuch Bhi nahi Diya Gaya tha to fir woh Daira e islam se kharij ho jayega Q ki Jab hum ne first ilm e Ghaib ke Bare me Padha tha 3-4 Aayte maine Aap ko Bata di thi na Aur AllaH Ta'ala kisi ko Ghaib nahi deta Magar Apne Rasoolo me se Jisko woh Chahe, is tarah ki ye Aayte Mubarka thi na, Aur Ye Rasool Ghaib Batane me Bukhl nahi karte to ye Sari Aayte is baat Par Clearly Dalalat Karti hain ki Rasool AllaH ﷺ ko Ilm e Ghaib Diya hai

to Ab Jo Ye kahta hai ki Nahi Bilkul معاذ الله Rai ke Dana ke barabar bhi Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib nahi tha Woh Daira e Islaam se Kharij ho jayega Q ki ilm e Ghaib ka Diya Jana Quraan e Majeed se Sabit hai, Ha kitna Diya gaya hai ye ek Alag baat hai hum Jo kahte hain Maa Kaana wa Ma Yakoonu ka ilm hai to ye Alag Baat hai, Lekin..!! Jo Ye Kahe ki Bilkul Hai hi nahi to fir woh Daira e islaam se Kharij ho jayega Q ki Ambiya ko Bilkhusus Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib hota Hai ye Manna Hamare zaruriyat e Deen me se hai

4.} Rasool AllaH ﷺ ka ilm Digar Makhlook se Jada hai Sabse se Jada hai Kuch log kahte hain ki معاذ الله Shaytan ka ilm Sarkar ﷺ se Jada hai, Kuch kahte hain ki Malkan Maut ka ilm Sarkar ﷺ se Jada hai? Aysa Hargiz Nahiii hai, Jo ye kahe ki Shaytan ka ilm Sarkar ﷺ se jada hai , Malkan Maut ka ilm Sarkar ﷺ se Jada hai To woh Daira e islaam se kharij ho jayega

5.} Sarkar ﷺ Ke ilm e Ghaib e Mubarka ko Har Ayre Gayre Bachhe Pagal Janwar se (معاذ الله) Tasbih dena Yani kuch logo ne Khabees Batin ke jo log hote hain Jinke Dil me Sirf Khawasat bhari hoti hai Aur kuch bhi nahi hai Munafiq ke Qisam ke Jo log hote hain inho ne Apni kitabo me ye likha hai Deobandiyo ke jo Bade Ulma hai na inki Kitabo me is tarah ka zumla Likha huwa hai ki Huzoor ﷺ ka ilm e Ghaib Jo hai isme kya badi baat hai Ab Aap ke ilm e Ghaib Mubarka zaid o bakar, Har Bachhe pagal 4 pao ke zanwar ke barabar hai Aysa ilm to inke paas bhi hai معاذ الله Ye koi zumla hai Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan me bolne ka?? Ilm e Ghaib ka inkar to Alag baat isme Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Mubarak ilm ko Ayse Ayse Alfaz ki معاذ الله Pagal se usko tasbih dena Compare karna zanwaro se Tabih dena Ye kisi Musalman ka kaam to ho hi nahi sakta na Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan kaha hai Aur Alfaz dekhiye kaise hain

to Bahrhal jo is tarah ke zumle kahe woh Aala Darze ki Tauheen karne wala hai or Khullam Khulla Kufr hai Ye Aysa Shakhs jo Is Tarah ke Alfaz kahe, Mane Ya Ayse Shakhs ko koi Musalnan Mane to woh bhi Daira e islaam se Kharij Murtad uske Tamaam Nek Aamal Barbad ho gaye

To ye 5 Points hain👆🏻

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 245

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

2️⃣ Dusri Qisam :- isme Do bate Aati hain or inka Talluq zaruriyat e Ahle Sunnat se hai Jo inka inkar kare woh Badmazhab wa Gumrah hai

{1.} Auliya Kiraam ko Bhi ilm e Ghaib milta hai lekin inhe Jo Rasool hain unke wasile se milta hai Ambiya kiraam ke wasile se milta hai Auliya kiraam ko bhi Ghaib ka ilm milta hai jaise Ghauae Paak ne bhi bahut baar ilm e Ghaib ke hone ka muzahra farmaya hai Aap ki bahut Sari karamate hain, to Auliya kiraam ko bhi ilm e Ghaib milta hai lekin Rasoolo ke zariye unhe diya jata hai Ye Hamare Ahle Sunnat ka Aqeeda Hai

{2.} AllaH Apne Mahbubo ko Bilkhusus Sarkar ﷺ ko Ghuyoobe Khamsa se bahut Jujiyat ka ilm Bakhsha hai, Ghuyoob e Khamsa kon se hain ye hum aap ko bata diye they na ki 5 Ghaib barish kab hogi kab hogi, Maa ke pet me kya hai, kon kaha marega kis waqt marega, Qiyamat kab hogi, Aur Kal kya hoga yani Qayamat tak kya hoga? Ye Sari Cheezo ko 5 Ghaib kahte hain in Par Maine Aap ko ek ek Daleel e bhi de di thi To AllaH Ta'ala Apne Mahbub Bando ko Bilkhusus Sarkar ﷺ ko Ghuyoob e Khamsa ka Bahut sa Hissa Ata Farmaya hai Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai Jo iska inkar kare woh Daira e Islam se kharij Nahii hai, Balki Badmazhab wa gumrah Hai,

Jo Auliya Kiraam ke liye hum Mante hain Ghuyoob e Khamsa ka ilm, hum ye nahi kahte hain ki Mukammal ilm Diya Jata hai isme se thoda thoda har wali ko diya jata hai *ha Sarkar ﷺ ke liye hum Mante hain ki 5cho Ghaib ka Mukammal ilm hai*

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 246

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

3️⃣ *Tisri Qisam :-* Jaise Maine kaha na ki isme Na Banda Kafir hota Hai na Gumrah hota hai Balki isme Banda Gunahgar bhi nahi hota Q ki ikhtelaf hai kuch Ulma kiraam ne kuch Dalail dekhte huwe kuch Aqli Daleel dete huwe kuch Aur Cheezo ki wajah se unho ne thoda sa Alag Bate batai hain to isse Banda Daira e islaam se Kharij wa Bad-mazhabiyat ki taraf nahi jata,

kya 5 bate hain Yaha Par dekh le

1. Huzoor ﷺ ko waqt e Qayamat ka bhi ilm Mila hai Yani exact waqt Qayamat kab hogi iska bhi ilm Sarkar ﷺ ko milha hai

Achha ye jo 5 Point Hain is par taqriban zamhur Aap samajh le bahut sare ulma Kiraam ka yahi mokif hai ki ye 5 Bate bhi Sabit hain lekin kuch ulma Kiraam kahte hain ki Huzoor ﷺ ko exact waqt e Qayamat ka bhi ilm Nahi mila hai Qayamat kab hogi Jaise Ye maine kaha JumuaH ke din hogi ye pata hai lekin Exactly kab hogi Ye kisi Hadeese Mubarka me Maojud nahi hai na to kuch ulma kiraam ne farmaya ki ye baat Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm e Mubarka me Shamil nahi hai unke Apne Dalail hain Ye 5cho Cheezo ke bare me Aala Hazrat ka Qaol yahi hai ki Aap ﷺ ko in Tamaam cheezo ka ilm hai to ek huwa Exact Qayamat kab hogi

2. Ghuyoob e Khamsa ke har har waqiye ka ilm hai hum Mante hain Aala Hazrat ka Moqqif hai hum mante hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ko 5cho Ghaib ke bare me Mukammal detail se pata hai, Lekin kuch ulma Kiraam kahte hain ki completely nahi jante lekin isme se baaz Hissa isme se thoda thoda to Sarkar ﷺ ko ata kiya gaya hai thoda bhi nahi mante bahut sara ata kiya gaya hai, Lekin kuch baki rah gaya hai ye woh kahte hain

3. Jo hum kahte hain na ki Maa Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu me Laohe Mahfooz bhi Dakhil hai isme hum kahte hain Jo kuch ho chuka aur Qayamat tak jo hone wala hai isme Sarkar ﷺ ko Tamaam cheeze pata hain, to inme Lohe Mahfooz bhi Shamil hai ya nahi isme ikhtelaf hai Bahrhal lohe Mahfuz bhi Shamil hai ye hamara Moqqif hai is par maine aap ko Daleel de di thi Quraan e Majeed me Lohe Mahfuz ka zikar hai Ye bata diya tha na maine aap ko Aur Quraan e Majeed Sarkar ﷺ ko Mukammal bata diya gaya hai isme lohe mahfuz ka bhi ilm aa gaya Bahrhaal kuch ulma kiraam isse ittefaq nahi rakhte

4. Sarkar ﷺ ko ruh ki Haqiqat ka bhi ilm hai ki Asal me Ruh kya cheez hai iske bare me bhi Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm hai ye ilm e Ghaib me se Shamil hota hai

5. Quraan ke jo Mutasabhaat hain Jin Words ka meanings Nahi bataya gaya hai Quraan e Majeed me Jaise الم hai Aur Bhi Dighar Muqatta'at hain to inke Ye words dekhe Tarjume me الم likha rahta hai Aur ulma kiraam kya farmate hain Ye AllaH Ta'aka ka Raaz hai AllaH Ta'ala Jane hai Aur uski Ata se uske Rasool Jane iska Tarjuma koi nahi karta الم ka Tarjuma kya hai حم ka tarjuma kya hai ye tamaam Cheeze Sarkar ﷺ ko pata hai Ya nahi Ye isme ulma ka ikhtelaf hai Aur hum yahi mante hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ko iska ilm diya gaya hai

Q ki Dekhe Daleel Yahi bata rahi hai na ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Mukammal Quraan Sarkar ﷺ ko sikha diya bata diya har cheez wajahat ke sath bata di to fir isme الم Bhi aa gaya حم Bhi aa gaya to isi ki taraf dil gawara karta hai ki isko maan liya jaye, Lekin kuch Ulma Kiraam ne Apni Daleel o se Kaha hai ki Ye Cheeze Shamil nahi hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 247

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Ab ek Point Yaad Rakhe..!! Aalimul Ghaib Ka Jo Word hota hai Aalimul Ghaib ka Agar Aap meaning dekhe to banta hai Ghaib ka Janne wala Aalim kahte hain Janne wale ko to Ghaib ka Janne wala To "Aalimul Ghaib" lafz, Ghaib ka Janne wala Aysa agar hum dekhe *to lagta hai ki :* kisi ke liye bhi bol sakte hain Jiske Paas ilm e Ghaib hai Auliya AllaH Ke liye bol sakte hain, Rasool AllaH ke liye Bol Sakte Hain, Dighar Nabiyo ke liye bol sakte hain,

*Lekin Yaad Rakhe..!!* Aalimul Ghaib Shariat me ek khaas Term hai ye usi zaat ke liye boli ja sakti hai ki Jiske Paas Ilm e Ghaib zaati ho usi ko Aalimul Ghaib kaha Jayega Aur ye kiske Paas hai? Ye Sirf Aur Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hai to AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Lafze Aalimul Ghaib istemal kar sakte hain iske Alawa kisi ke liye Bhi nahi kar sakte

Jisko Iska meaning maloom ho or usne kisi Aur ke liye istemaal kiya to woh Daira e islaam se Kharij ho jayega Yaqinan Janta hai ki Aalimul Ghaib ka Lafz AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hi khas hai fir bhi Agar Sarkar ﷺ ke liye istemal kar raha hai Ya kisi or ke liye kar raha to fir Daira e islam se kharij ho jayega

Quraan e Majeed me Aalimul Ghaib ka Lafz AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Aaya hai or Ye AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hi istemal ho sakta hai

Ye👆 points ilm e ghaib se related they..

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 248

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Aa jaye Aytrajaat ki Taraf Jo samne wale ne Question dala hai ke "Aap ilm e Ghaib ko Manne wale hain Maa Kaana wa Ma Yakoonu ko Mante hain", hum kahte hai ki معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib Nahi hai Aur is par Hamare Paas Quraan e Majeed se Bhi dalail hai or Hadeese Mubarka se bhi Dalail hai.

Dekhiye Ab tak humne kya kiya.? humne Hamara Aqeeda bayan kiya Aur har Aqeede Par hamne Daleel di thik hai ab Agar Samne wale ne koi Hadees Lai hai isse to Lag raha hai ilm e Ghaib nahi hai (Pahle to humne Aqeeda Quraan wa Hadees se liya hai to galat to huwa nahi) lekin fir bhi agar laya hai to hame use jawab dena Padega ki iska matlab fir kya huwa

To iske kuch Jawabat bante hain jo Main Aap ko Bata Dugi "Aytraj ke Jawab" jab ye Jawab de dugi to ye Topic bhi Complete maine Aap ko Details se bata di ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Ilm e Ghaib Diya gaya hai or Thoda bahut nahi Kafi ilm diya gaya hai Maa Kaana wa Ma Yakoonu ka ilm Sarkar ﷺ ko Diya gaya hai to Yaha par hamara farz complete ho jata hai

Ab Jo Agar koi inkar karta hain na to fir ye uski zimmedari hai ki woh Apni Daleel laye, chale woh 4 hadees pesh kar di woh cheez Pesh kar di humne uska Jawab to dediya, Ab woh bataye ki Jo Hadeese Hamne Pesh ki hai Jo Aayat Mubarka hamne di thi ki Ye Hamari daleel hai iska Aap ke Paas kya Jawab hai? iska unke Paas koi Jawab nahi hai

Q? Q ki Hoga hi kaise? Woh Apne Dawe Me Galat hi Jo hai woh galat par hi hain ilm e Ghaib nahi hai woh man rahe hain woh galat hi hain to isiliye unke Paas koi Jawab nahi hai fir unko hona to Ye chahiye tha ki Apni galti ko Qubool karte Apne Aqeede ko Durust Karte Lekin Jiske Qismat me hi Hidayat na ho jiska Batin hi itna kharab ho Jo sirf معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ke Jaat me Ayeb ko Dhundna Chahta ho Jaat me sirf or sirf Ayeb Nikalta ho to fir usse kya ummed Rakhi ja sakti hai ki woh Hidayat ki taraf Aaye

Bahrhal Dekhe Jaise Quraan e Majeed ki Kuch Aayat main ne bata di ki wajeh tauer Par bataya gaya hai ki AllaH ke Rasool ko ilm e Ghaib diya jata hai, isi tarah Quraan e Majeed me kuch jagah Kuch Aayte Mubarka Aysi hain Jiske liye Sabit hota hai ki ilm e Ghaib Sirf AllaH ke liye hai Aur Kuch Hadeese Mubarka se bhi Ayse Meaning nikal Aate hain Jisme Maojud hai ki ilm e Ghaib Sirf or Sirf AllaH ko Hai, Quraan e Majeed me Ayte Mubarak Bahut si hai jisme meaning Aap padhege to ye Maloom hota hai ki ilm e Ghaib Sirf Or Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ko hai or kisi ke liye nahi hai iska kya Matlab huwa?

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 249

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Dekhe..!! Ek Jagah AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farma Raha hai Ki AllaH Ta'ala Apne Rasoolo me se Jinko Chun leta hai unko ilm e Ghaib Ata kar deta hai,

to ek taraf ye irshad Farmaya gaya hai ki Rasool Ghaib Jante hain Batane me Bukhul nahi karte

Aur Dusri Taraf Ye Aayte ki Jisme AllaH Ta'ala ye Farma Raha hai ki AllaH ke Siwa kisi ke Paas ilm e Ghaib Nahi

To Ab Ye Dono typ ki Aayte Agarche ek Dusre se Aysa lag raha hai ki Takra rahi hai Aapas me ek Me baat kuch Aur Bayan ki Ja rahi hai Dusre me kuch or Bayan ki ja rahi hai, Lekin..!! Ye dono kiska hissa hai? Quraan e Majeed ka hissa Aur Kya Quraan e Majeed me koi baat Jhuti likhi ho sakti hai? معاذ الله Ye kisi Musalman Ka Aqeeda ho sakta hai? nahi Quraan e Majeed to haq hai AllaH Ta'ala ka kalaam hai Ayse Kaise ho sakta hai ki Khuda Ka Kalaam ek Jagah Sachha ho or Ek Jagah Jhuta ho? AllaH Ta'ala Jhut bol sakta hai? معاذ الله nahi iska Matlab hai Dono par hame Amal karna hai

Ek Aayat Jinme Nabiyo ko Ghaib dene ka zikar hai unpar Bhi Amal karna hai Aur Jisme ye Farmaya gaya hai ki ilm e Ghaib AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Hai us Par bhi Amal Karna hai to Ab dono Par Amal kaise hoga Accept karege to kais tarah karege iska Bahut peyara Jawab Hamare Ulma e Ahle Sunnat ne diya hai or yahi 1400 Saal se Ahle Sunnat ka Aqeeda Bhi Raha hai

Jin Jin Aayte Mubarka me Ye Bata diya gaya hai ki ilm e Ghaib Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hai Ya koi Aysi Hadees hai iska Matlab Ye hai ki Yaha Par AllaH Ta'ala Farma Raha hai ki ilm e Ghaib Jaati Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ke Paas hai, Jaha Par Ye Farmaya gaya hai ki Ghaib sirf AllaH ke liye hai iska Matlab ye hai ki Jaati Ilm AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hai, Ha Ataee Rasoolo ke liye ho sakta hai is tarah aap manege to fir Ye Aayat Par Bhi Hamara Amal ho gaya iska bhi Aqeeda hamne pakad liya aur Us different typ jo opposite ki Aayte hain unka bhi Aqeeda pakad liya to ye ek Meaning ulma kiraam ne bataya

Dusra Meaning ye bataya ke Jin Aayto me ye zikar hai ki Ilm Ghaib sirf AllaH ke liye hai iska Matlab hai Pura ka Pura ilm e Ghaib complete jo Ilm hai Ye AllaH ke Paas hai humne to Pahle bhi kaha aur Aaj bhi kaha, hum ye to nahi kahte hai na ki Sarkar ﷺ Ka ilm AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm ke Barabar hai Nahii, to Yahi Cheez un Aayto me bhi batai ja rahi hai ki AllaH ka ilm Sabse Jada hai Aur Har Cheez me complete detail Har cheez ka Mukammal ilm AllaH Ta'ala ke Paas Hai, to ye meaning hai..To is tarah Dono Aayto Par Amal ho raha hai

Jo معاذ الله Ye kah raha hai na ki ilm e Ghaib Sirf AllaH le liye hai woh itne Had tak bhi gir gaye ki unho ne ye kahna Shuru kar diya ki AllaH Ta'ala Jhut Bhi bol Sakta hai Jin Aayto me Rasoolo ko ilm e Ghaib dene ka zikar hai woh usme AllaH Ta'ala ne jhut bol diya?? معاذ الله Aur Yaha Par Sach Bol diya?? Inko islam ka Dushman Na Kaha Jaye to fir kya Kaha Jaye Jo Apni gire huwe Aqeede ko Sabit karne ke liye AllaH Ta'ala Tak par Jhut ka iljam laga de fir usse Badh kar inke bare me kya kaha jaye..

Baharhaal in Aayto me Jaha Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya hai ki ilm e Ghaib Sirf AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hai isse Murad ye hai ki Haqiqi ilm e Ghaib AllaH Ta'ala ke Paas hai Aur AllaH Ta'ala ke batane se Digar Ambiya ke Paas hai Ya fir Ye hai ki Mukammal ilm e Ghaib Har har cheez ka Jiske Paas ilm hai woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Jaat ke Paas Hai Q ki AllaH Ta'ala ka ilm Lamahdud hai koi boundary uski nahi hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 250

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Dusra Aytraj

Achha ye jo Hadees wagaira late hain kaise hote hain Dekhiye is tarah Ek misal deti hu : Ek Martba Sarkar ﷺ ek Nikah me Tashreef le gaye jaha Ansar ki kuch Bachhiya Daf Baja rahi thi Aur usme Jange Badar ke Maqtuleen Jo usme qatal huwe they unke Bare me geet ga rahi thi unke bare me unka Wasf Bayan kar rahi thi Daf Par isi Daoran unho ne ek Sher Padha "و فینا نبی یعلم ما فی غد" Hamare Darmiyan me ek Ayse Nabi hain Jo ye Jante hain ki kal ye hone wala hai Ye Bachhiyo ne Sher Padha to yani ilm e Ghaib se related unho ne Ye ek Sher Padha to Sarkar ﷺ ne Mana Farmaya Aur Farmaya ki tum wahi padho jo tum Padh rahi thi

Sarkar ﷺ ne kya Farmaya? Is Sher ko na Padho or wahi Padho Jo isse Pahle Padh rahi thi, Ab isko pakad kar log kahne lage ki Dekhiye Yaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ne khud Mana kar diya ki ilm e Ghaib wala sher na padho iska Matlab Sarkar ﷺ ke Paas ilm e Ghaib nahi hai ye Aytraj hai

Iska Jawab sun le 👆, Sarkar ﷺ ne Ye Nahi Farmaya ki Mere Paas Ilm e Ghaib nahi Hai Ye kaha se Tumne Aqeeda bana liya? Ye to Shirk ho gaya معاذ الله is tarah nahi kaha Sarkar ﷺ ne Mana farmaya ki ye Sher Ab na Padho, Agar Aysa hota na ki ye jo Sher Galat hota to Sarkar ﷺ waha par Tashreeh farma dete Q ki Shrik ka mamla hai koi Chhoti moti baat thodi hai kya Sarkar ﷺ ko nahi pata ki ye Shirk hai? Agar hota to jisne ye sher likha uski islaah Sarkar ﷺ zarur karte ki ye Shirk hai is tarah ki bate na karo, Na Sarkar ﷺ ne ye Farmaya ki mere Paas ilm e Ghaib nahi hai to ye Aasar mat padho

us waqt rok diya Sarkar ﷺ ne iska Matlab Ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne ise Bataure Azzi Bataure inkesari mana Farmaya hai yani jaise Kisi ke Samne uski Badai ki jati hai na ki Fula Shakhs Naatkhowan hai Woh Padh raha hai Aur kisi ne kaha waah kya Naat Aap ne Padhi hai Bahut Maza aa gaya uske Samne banda Tareef kare to Azzi jo hoti hai na, humble nature hota hai kisi ka woh kya bolta hai ? Azzi isme hoti hai ki bhai Aysa nahi hai ye mere AllaH ka Fazl hai Ahsaan hai Aur jisne Naat likha hai Agar Aala Hazrat ka Kalaam padh raha hai to ye Aala Hazrat ka Kamaal hai unho ne itne Peyare Peyare Sher likhe hain Aur Aawaz, Aawaz to AllaH ki Di huwi hai to ye kya huwa? Aazzi, to us Naatkhowan ne jo Tareef bayan karne se mana kiya ye is liye to nahi kiya na ki Uske Paas Aawaz nahi hai ya Achha kalam nahi padha, Balki Aazzi thi ki Apne upar taqabbur na kiya Balki Jiska Kalaam hai uski taraf usko bata diya ki inka likha huwa hai inki tareef karo Ya Jis AllaH ne Apne Mahbub ko itna Peyara Banaya hai us AllaH ki Tareef karo is tarah ki baat hai, to ye hota hai Aazzi

Sarkar ﷺ Aazzi me Sabse Aala they To Sarkar ﷺ ne Jo ye Sher Padhne se Mana kiya hai Ye bataure Aazzi bhi tha Dusra Cheez ye ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Pasand Na farmaya ki Bande ilm e ghaib ko Sarkar ﷺ se Nisbat kare Aur AllaH Ta'ala ki taraf usko Nisbat na kare, Yani ek Tariqe se logo ko Dars de diya ki Haqiqi ilm e Ghaib AllaH Ta'ala ka hi hai Mujhe jo AllaH Ta'ala ne Ata Farmaya hai ye Ataee hai iska dars dene ke liye Sarkar ﷺ ne Mana kiya hai

Tisri Baat jo ulma Kiraam ne Bahut Peyari batai woh ye hai ki woh Bachhiya jo Hai Qatl hone walo ke bare me ye kalaam padh rahi thi or bich me ek Naat ka Sher Daal diya Sarkar ﷺ ne Pasand Na Farmaya ki unka zikar Ayse logo ke Saath Ho Jinka Qatl kar diya gaya hai,

Aur 4thi Baat ye hai ki Woh Bachhiya Daf baja rahi thi na Daf ke Saath Naat Padh rahi thi To hamare ulma Ne Farmaya ki isse Sabit huwa ki Music Ke Sath Naat Padhna Jaiz nahi hai, Kuch Ulma Kiraam Daf ke Sath ijazat dete hain woh alag hai unke Paas Apni Apni Daleel e Hain, Lekin..!! Hamare ulma ne isi tarah ki Hadees se Sabit kiya ki Music ke Sath Naat Jaiz Nahi hai Naat to Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan hai isme hum music Laye ye Adab ke khilaf hai,

to Sarkar ﷺ ne isko Adab ke khilaf jante huwe kaha ki isko Na Padho wohi padho jo tum Padh rahi ho, Ye nahi farmaya hai ki mere paas ilm e Ghaib nahi hai to Isko na Padho, Balki mana isliye Farmaya ki Music ke sath Naat Padhna Adab ke khilaf hota hai to Ye 👆iska jawab hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 251

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Bukhari ki galiban Riwayat hai Jisme Sarkar ﷺ ki Ek Hadees ko le kar itna isko badha chadha diya jata hai ke Khuda ki Qasam Main Nahi Janta ki Mere Sath kya kiya jayega halanki Main AllaH ka Rasool hu, Are Sarkar ﷺ to معاذ الله Apne bare me hi nahi jante ki unke sath Qayamat me kya hoga, To woh Ummatiyo ke Bare me kya Janege Woh "Maa Kaana Wa Ma Yakoonu" ke Bare me kya jane ge? Ye Bukhari ki Riwayat hai,.... Ye bukhari ki Riwayat hai.. Itna stress diya jata hai,

Khabeeso Ye ilmi Khayanat isko kahte hain ki Pahle to Puri Hadees ka Pase Manzar Pesh kare'n Hadees kya hai puri to padhe sirf ek tukda nikal liya jisme Sarkar ﷺ ne is tarah ka zumla Farmaya Hai, or isse kah dena ki ilm e Ghaib nahi hai isko Bewakufi kahte hain

Pahle Pahle Samjhe ki is Hadees ki Rawiya kon hain is Hadees ki Rawiya Ummul Ula hain ek sahabiya hain inho ne ek Sahabi Hazrate usman Bin Majoon رضی الله تعالی عنه ke bare me Farma diya ki woh Jannati hain to Sarkar ﷺ ne Mana Farmate Huwe Ye zumla Irshad Farmaya ki Khuda ki Qasam Main nahi janta ki mere Sath kya kiya jayega Halan ki Main AllaH ka Rasool hu

Jab unho ne kaha ki Fula Sahabi Jannati hain Aur unka Kahne ka matlab ye hai ki 100% Jannati hain Bilkul confirm hai Jaisa kahte hain to is tarah unho ne confirm surety ke sath unho ne kah diya ki woh Jannati hain, to is Par Sarkar ﷺ ne Tambeeh Diya unko Samjhaya ki ye jo mamle hote hain na ki Jannati hai ya dojakhi hai Ye Koi banda apne Aqal se Maloom nahi kar sakta Jaise Aaj Kal log kah dete hain Fula Shakhs Jannati hain to kya koi 100% ki warranty de sakta hai ki Ye jannati hai Nahiii,

Balki hum unki zindagi dekh kar unki Nekiya dekh kar unke Achhe Aamal ko dekh kar Ek guman rakhte hain unke sath khayal Rakhte hain ki woh Jannati hoge, lekin kya 100% confirm ke sath koi paper par likh kar de sakta hai kya ki Aysa hi hai? Nahiii, Ye nahi kah sakte hain na

To Yahi Baat Sarkar ﷺ Farma rahe they ki hum 100% kisi ke bare me nahi kah sakte ki ye jannati hai Siwae uske ki Jisko AllaH Ta'ala ne wahi ke zariye bata diya ho ki fula Shakhs Jannati hai isme wahi ki zarurat hoti hai, AllaH ki taraf se 100 % kisi cheez ka ilm diya gaya ho kisi Nabi Ke zariye to fir Ye hona zaruri hota hai, Ha Jiske liye AllaH Ta'ala Farma de ki Fula Shakhs Jannati hai to fir woh Shakhs Jannati hai Apne atqal se hum kisi ko bhi 100% Jannati nahi kah sakte hain,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 252

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Sarkar ﷺ ke Kahne ka Matlab Ye tha ki Main bhi nahi janta Apne taur par nahi janta ki mere Sath kya kiya jayega ha AllaH Ta'ala ne mujhe wahi ke zariye bataya hai ki main Sayyadul Ambiya hu AllaH Ta'ala ne wahi ke zariye Sarkar ﷺ ko bataya hai ilm Diya hai ki Qayamat ke Din Sarkar ﷺ ki Shan Bahut Buland o Bala hone wali hai Sab ummate Apne Apne Nabiyo ke paas Jayegi unse Bakhshish ka Sawal karengi to woh kahe ge fula Nabi ke Paas Jao... Fula Nabi ke Paas Jao... Fula Nabi ke Paas Jao.... Bil-aakhir Hazrate Isha Alaihissalam kahege ki Aaj Agar tumhari koi Bakhshish karwa sakta hai, Shafa'at karwa sakta hai to woh Khatamul Ambiya hain woh Muhammade Mustafa hain (ﷺ) unke Paas jao to ye khabar Sarkar ﷺ ne di,

Mizan ke Bare me Sarkar ﷺ ne bataya, Haoze kaosar ke bare me bataya, Ye bhi irshad Farmaya Jannat me Agar koi Sabse pahle Dakhil hota to woh Sarkar ﷺ ki zaat hai Aap ke saath kon hoge woh bhi bata diya, Jannat me Aap ke sath kon hoge aap ke rafeeq kon hoge Ye bhi bata diya, Ye kaise bata diya?? Kya Sarkar ﷺ ko معاذ الله is Hadees se Yahi mana le lege ek hadees ko lekar baki 100 Hadees is tarah ki mil rahi hai jisse sabit ho raha hai ki Qayamat ke din me kya kya hone wala hai Sarkar ﷺ sab jante hain Unko chhod kar sirf yahi bas ek zumle ko le lena Ye Bewakufi hai,

To Ye itni Sari Hadees hain hum Sunte hi rahte hain na ki Qiyamat ke Ahwal me ye hoga woh hoga to ye humko kaise pata chala? Bigair Sarkar ﷺ ke bataye kya kisi ko pata chal sakta hai ki Qiyamat ke din kya hona hai? Hisab kitaab kya hona hai, mijan kya hona hai Nahi pata chal sakta hai na to Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm hai, Aap ne mana farmaya isliye mana farmaya ki main Rasool AllaH hu lekin Main bhi khud Jati Taur Par nahi batata ki fula jannati hai.. Fula jannati hai Balki AllaH Ta'ala wahi Farmata hai AllaH Ta'ala ilm Ata farmata hai to main batata hu ki Fula Shakhs jannati hai,

Hum Kahte Hain Hazrate Abu Bakar رضی الله تعالی عنه Kataee Jannati hain, Umar Farooq kataee رضی الله تعالی عنه Jannati hain Yani Confirm jannat hain 100% Jannati hain to kya hum Apne Taur Par bata rahe hain..?? Nahii, Balki Sarkar ﷺ ne Farma Diya Abu Bakrin fil Jannah Abhi bakar Jannati hain, Hazrate umar e Farooq Jannati hain, Usman e Ghani Jannati hain, Hazrate Ali Jannati hain, Ashra e Mubassra ke liye Sarkar ﷺ ne wajeh taur Par Jannat ki basarat di to inko hum 100% Jannati Mante hain Balki Sare Sahaba ko Jannati Mante hain, Q? Isliye ki Sarkar ﷺ Nabi hain,

Ha Aaj ke hamare jo ulma Kiraam hain Digar Ye hain inke liye hum 100% Nahi bata rahe hain Balki Hamara Janne galib hai hum ye guman rakhte hain ki AllaH Ta'ala unki Bakhshish farma kar unhe Jannat Ata farmayega Nek they to ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Wada hai Ki Jo nek hoga Usko Jannat me Dakhila de diya jayega Lekin confirm hum kisi ke bare me koi kalaam Nahi karege to Ye Murad hai

Isse Andaza lagaye ki log Jab imaan par Hamla karne aate hain na to kis Qadar Sakhti Par utar Aate hain Ye Woh Chor hain Samjhe ki Aap ke imaan ko ilm ke zariye Ye hamla karte hain, Aysa nahi hai ki Aap Ke Paas Aaye or kaha chhod de Ye sab cheez jaiz nahi hai...Ye sab cheez jaiz nahi hai... Is tarah ki woh Daleele le kar Aate hain Daleel Kisse? Quraan Aur Hadees se Ya to Aadhi Aadhi Aayte hongi Aadhi Aadhi Hadees hogi ya inke Jo Asal Meaning Hai usko Badal kar Pash karte hain,

To jisne Bilukl ilm Hansil nahi kiya hai ilm ul Aqaaid jisne Padha hi nahi hai Aqeeda kya hai Padha hi nahi hai fir woh isi tarah Gumrahiyat ki taraf chala jata hai, Aap log ne padh liya to ان شاء الله Rab Ta'ala ki Rahmat se ummeed hai Jab bhi is tarah ka mamla Pesh Aayega to Aap Alert Rahege ki nahi ye jhut bol raha hai isme kuch na kuch inho ne Gadbad ki hai isse Bande ki imaan ki Hifazat hoti hai jab Baqaida Aqaaid Course karte hain inko sikhte hain zaruriyate Ahle sunnat ko sikhte hain in par Dalaail bhi sikh lete hain to Jab banda Mutmaeen ho jata hai Aur uska Aqeeda to dil ke believe ko kahte hain na uska believe jad pakad leta hai or woh mazbut ho jata hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 253

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek Aur Aytraj

Jo Bahut zoro shor se Deobandi late hain na woh ye hai ki Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ka Har Ghum ho Jane ka ek Waqiya hai Aksar ko pata hoga jis Par Aayte Tayammun Nazil huwi, to woh Haar ghum gaya fir Munafqeen ne Biwi Aaisha Par zinakari ki tohmat laga di العیاذ باللہ itni badi tohmat laga di fir taqriban ek Mahine tak ye waqiya Chalta raha Sarkar ﷺ ne kuch Na Farmaya Khamoshi ikhteyar ki Aur Fir Baad me AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me Aayte nazil farmayi jo is baat Par dalalat kar rahi hai ki Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Paak Daaman hain to us daur ke munafqeen ne Biwi Aaisha par ungli uthai thi Aur is Daur ke jo Munafqeen hain woh Sarkar ﷺ ke ilm e Ghaib pe ungli uthate hain ki Agar Sarkar ﷺ ko ilm e Ghaib tha to Q nahi bata diya ki Hazrate Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Paak Daman hain Q woh Khamosh rahe is tarah ki Nukta chini karte hain

To Sabse Pahle Aap Asal Waqiye ko sun le ki huwa kya hai ? Khud Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmati hain ki Jab Huzoor ﷺ ek Ghazbe se Farigh huwe Aur Madina Tayyaba Pahuchne se Pahle ek Makaam Par Pado ka hukum Farmaya waha Par Stop hone ke liye hukum Farmaya Main uhti Aur Qaza e Hajat ke liye Lashkaro ke Padao Aur Thahrao Se Jara Fasle Par Bahar Chali, Biwi Aaisha ko Outh Wagaira Par Palan wagaira Rakh Diya jata tha aur Usko cover kar Diya jata tha Woh Complete cover hota tha Q ki Ummahatul Momineen hain Parde Ka Ahtemam unse bhi tha na ummat ko to woh Pura cover huwa karta tha

To Aap Farmati hain ki main utri Aur kuch Dur Ja Kar Main waha Par Faragat wagaira hansil kar ke wapas aai, Wapas Aai to ittefaq se Mera hanth mere Sine par gaya to mujhe Pata chala ki mera har gale me nahi hai, woh Haar Qimti tha Maine Usi Jagah Par Wapas Gai to haar Talas karne lagi ki haar tha ghum hogaya to fir gaya kaha? To is talas me mujhe der lag gai udhar Laskar Rawana ho raha tha to jo log mera "Kajawa" outh Par Rakhte Aur Bandhte they woh Aaye or ye Samjha ki main is kajawe me Baithi hu mahmal ko uthaya outh ke Peeth Par Bandh diya Aur Nikal Pade Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati hain ki main ek kam wajan Aurat thi Yani Aap ki umar Chhoti thi na Kam umar ki thi to Aap ka Wajan Bahut jada nahi tha, Kajawa uthane walo ko Ye pata nahi Chala ki Andar hain ya nahi Unho ne Socha hai or unho ne kajawa bandh diya or woh Nikal Pade

Main Jab Haar Talas kar ke iqamat Gah Par Laoti to Lashkar Rawana ho huka tha Woh Nikal Chuka tha Jaha Lashkar ka Padao tha waha Par Ab koi bhi Mojud nahi tha Jis Jagah Par mera Dera tha main usi Jagah par Aa kar baith gai mera Khayal ye tha ki Sarkar ﷺ Jab mujhko nahi Payege to kisi ko bhej kar Bulwa lege to Main Apni jagah par Baithi Rahi wahi Par intezar karti rahi,

Bathe baithe meri Aankh Bojhal ho gai Need ka galba huwa Aur Main So gai Itne Me Hazrate Safwan bin Moattal رضی الله تعالی عنه Jo Lashkar ke Pichhe Makabe karban ki Khidmat Par they ..

Makabe karban kise kahte hain .? Dekhiye Jab Pahle ka zamana tha to ye jo Lashkare wagaira jate they na travel karte to isme se ye ek Aat Aadmi ko select kar lete ki Aap pichhe se Aqele aaye thoda Ghaif se Aye Q ki Karban hain ho sakta hai Kabhi koi saman pichhe chhut jaye koi cheez Pichhe Chhut jaye ye iska kaam jo ye Shakhs hota na Makabe Karban jise kahte hain Backside se jo aa raha hota uska kaam yahi hota ki woh cheeze uthaye Fir woh madine me Ja kar Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Pesh kar dete they fir Sarkar ﷺ maloom hone ke baad woh Cheez Jiska tha usko laota dete they is tarah ye jo cheeze Pichhe rah jati thi unko collect karne ke liye ek Shakhs ko fix kar liya jata tha us Daur me us Din Jab Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Rah gai thi na us waqt Jo is duty par they Un Sahabi ka Naam hai Safwan Bin Moattal,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 254

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hazrate Safwan رضی الله تعالی عنه Subah ke waqt Pahuche Aur Mujhko Sota huwa dekha Chuki Parde ka Hukum nazil hone se pahle Jab Aurto ki Sharee Parde nahi they tab Mujhe unho ne dekh liya tha isliye unho ne Pahchan liya ki ye ummul Momineen Hazrate Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها hai, Aur Mujhe Pahchanne par unho ne Faoran Padha اِنَّا لِلّٰهِ وَ اِنَّاۤ اِلَیْهِ رٰجِعُوْنَ

inke Ye Padhne se Main bedar huwi aur Chahre Aur Jism ko maine Chadar se Aur jada Chhupa liya Hazrate Safwan ne iske Alawa mujhse kuch bhi na Kaha Aur Maine kuch bhi nahi suna Dekhiye Ye Ummul momineen ka unho ne Ahtram kiya unke Parde ka Khayal kiya kuch bhi nahi kaha, Unho ne Outhni se Utar kar Outni ko bithaya bas Itna hi, kuch kalaam bhi unho ne nahi Farmaya Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Samajh gai Aur kahti hain ki main us par ja kar Sawar ho Gai, Hazrate Safwan رضی الله تعالی عنه outni ko khich kar chal diye Hum Ne Chalkar Lashkar ko Sath Dhup Aur Garmi ke waqt Thahrao me Pa Liya,

Aange fir Farmati hain ummul Momineen Halaq huwa jisko mere Mamle me Halaq hona tha Aur jis Shakhs ne Sabse badh kar iski taskheer Aur ittemam taraji ki woh AbdullaH bin Ubai bin Sulul Munafiq tha fir Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Sarkar ﷺ ke karban tak pahuch gai Farmati hain iske Baad logo ne معاذ الله mere khilaf Galat bate karni Shuru kar di Aur isme jo Sabse badh kar Jisne hissa liya معاذ الله woh Munafiq tha AbdullaH Bin Ubai ye bahut bada Munafiq tha Isko Munafiqo ka Sardar kaha jata tha isne badh chadh kar hissa liya

Bas dekhiye itni si baat thi ki Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها pichhe rah gai thi or unko wapas Hazrate Safwan le kar aaye, Lekin..!! Madina e Tayyaba ke Munafqeen or Khususan AbdullaH bin ubai Munafiq ne Apne bure Batin Aur Dil me Chhupe huwe Munafqat ka izhar karte huwe Hazrate Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Paak Damni ke khilaf tohmat ka tufan khada kar diya fitne ka tufan Barpa ho gaya Munafqeen ke sath Kuffar Aur Mushrikeen bhi Shamil ho gaye Aur kuch zaeef Aeytkad Jo Musalmam bhole bhale they woh inke Bahkawe me Aa gaye jaha dekho waha sirf ek hi baat Mubalga ho raha tha aur bato ko badha chadha kar jhut ki Aamejish kar ke Munafqeen ne is waqiye ko itni Ahmiyat Aur itni Sohrat de di ki Khuda ki Panaah ek Azeem fitna inho ne khada kar diya

Halan ki Jo Bade Bade Sahaba Kiraam they woh iska Jawab de rahe they Ye jo ilzam laga rahe they na to iska Jawab woh de rahe they Aur Sarkar ﷺ se kah rahe they ki Biwi Aaisha Aysi nahi hain Dekhiye ye Farq hota hai Munafqeen ka kaam hi ye hota hai ki har Cheez me Nuks Dhunde Aur har cheez ko galat sabit karne ki koshish karte rahe, Aur Musalman ka sewa ye hota hai ki woh Apne imaan se iska jawab de Aaj Hamara bhi haal yahi hai log nukta chini karte hain Aur hum Muhabbat se jawab dete hain,

Dekhiye Amirul Momineen Hazrate Farooqe Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Bargahe Risalat me Aa kar Arz ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Aap ke jisme Aqdas Par Jab ki Makhkhi tak nahi baithti Q ki iske Pao nijasato se Aaluda hote hain to HaQ Ta'ala Aap ke liye Kaise Gawara karega is baat ko ki jo usse kahi jada Badtareen ho Aur isse Aap ki hifazat na farmaye kya daleel Hazrate umar Farooq e Aazam رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Sarkar ﷺ ki Bargah me Di unho ne kaha ki hum jante hain ki Biwi Aaisha is Cheez se Paak hain

Jo ye ilzam Lagaya gaya hai isse Paak hain or Daleel unho ne ishq se diya, kaise diya farmaya ki Aap ke jism Par AllaH Ta'ala Kabhi Makkhi tak baithne nahi deta taki Kachre wagaira me baithti hai Nijasat par Baithti hai Makkhi ke Paer me kitni nijasat hoti hai? Itni nijasat jab AllaH Ta'ala Gawara Nahi Farmata ki uske Mahbub ke jism me lage to kaise Biwi Aaisha Agar unka معاذ الله Paak Damni nahi hoti to Aysi Aurat ko Aap ke nikah me kaise Deta unho ne ye daleel di,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 255

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Arz kiya Ya RasoolAllaH ﷺ Aap ka Saya zameen Par nahi karta ki Shayed woh zameen Napak ho Haq Ta'ala Jab Aap ke Saye ki itni hifazat karta hai to aap ki Jaoza e Mohtarma ki nasistgi se Q na Hifazat kare in Sab Cheezo se Aap ki Biwi ki AllaH Ta'ala Hifazat nahi farmayega?? Jab Aap ke Saye ko bhi Najasto se Paak Rakha hai

Fir Maula Ali ne Arz ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ AllaH Ta'ala ne itna bhi gawara nahi farmaya ki Aap ke Paye Aqdas ki Nalain e Mubarak me Najasat lagi ho Aur Aap ﷺ ko Ruhul Ameen ke Zariye iski khabar di Ek martba Aysa huwa tha ki Sarkar ﷺ Ki Nalain Mubarka Par Najasat lagi huwi thi woh thodi mikdar me thi Sarkar ﷺ Namaz Padh Rahe they Namaz ke Dauran Jibraeel e Ameen Aaye Aur Sarkar ﷺ ko Khabar di, Aysa Nahi tha ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Namaz ada nahi hoti Bilkul thodi si Najasat thi, Lekin AllaH Ta'ala ko ye Gawara nahi tha ki Mahbub ki Nalain Par bhi Najasat ho to Aap ko hukum huwa Namaz me Nalain utar de Sarkar ﷺ ne utar di, Bahrhal Hazrate Ali ne ye farmaya ki Jab Aap ke nalain me najasat ho isko AllaH Ta'ala ne gawara nahi kiya to fir Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها to Paak Daman hi hain isse hi Samajh Aata hai

To is Tarah Sahaba Kiraam Jo Sarkar ﷺ se Muhabbat Rakhte they unho ne difa kiya unho ne iska Jawab diya

Lekin..!! Munafqeen Aur Mushrkeen ki janib se Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqa رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Paak Damni Par Musalsal ilzamat ka silsila zari tha balki Roz Ba Roz isme izafa bhi ho raha tha aur badh chadh kar masale laga kar ye bayan kar rahe they Aur ye Mamla ek Mahine se bhi jada taweel ho gaya Huzoor ﷺ ne Ye Hiqmat ke tahat isme Khamoshi ikhteyar farmayi Aur Munafiqo ko kuch jawab na diya

Lekin iska matlab ye nahi hai ki معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ nahi jante ki Biwi Aaisha Paak Daman hain ya nahi ye kahte hain ki ilm e ghaib nahi tha Sarkar ﷺ nahi jante they, Nahi Sarkar ﷺ Jante they isliye Aap ne ek Martaba Sahaba Kiraam ke Samne Masjid e Nabwi Me Farmaya : Khuda ki Qasam main Janta hu ki meri Ahliya ka Daman is tohmat se Paak hai wajeh taur par Sarkar ﷺ ne bata diya ki main janta hu ab Sarkar ﷺ Khamosh Rah Rahe hain to ye isme hiqmat hai AllaH ki Marzi bhi to hoti hai na,

Ye kaha se Lazim Aa gaya ki ilm e Ghaib hai to Har Cheez Sarkar ﷺ ko batani zaruri hai kya hamari Aqle معاذ الله itni badi hain Ki Sarkar ﷺ ka Pura ilm hamare Aqlo me aa jaye? Nahi na, To Sarkar ﷺ wahi bataye ge na jo hamari zarurat ka hai Agar Sarkar ﷺ kisi Cheez ke bare me khamosh hain to ye Aap ki hiqmat hoti Hai to Bahrhal Hiqmat ke Tahat Sarkar ﷺ Khamosh they lekin Aap ne Farma diya tha : Khuda ki Qasam main janta hu ki meri Biwi Ka Daman is tohmat se paak hai Sahab se Sarkar ﷺ ne pahle hi bata diya tha, yaha tak ki is fitne ke Daoran Aap ne Masjide Nabwwi me Khutbe ke Daoran ye bhi Farmaya kon hai jo meri Madat kare aur us Shakhs se inteqam le jisne Bila subah mere Aur mere Ghar walo ko is tarah ki bate kar ke taqleef Pahuchai hai,

Farmaya uske baad ki Khuda ki Qasam main Apne Ahle se Parsai ke siwa paak Daamni ke siwa kuch nahi pata Main Dekh Raha hu ki Meri Biwi Paak Daman hai Sarkar ﷺ goya yahi Farma rahe hain ki Main Janta hu ki meri Biwi Paak Daman hai is tarah Sarkar ﷺ ne irshad Farma diya tha lekin ye hiqmat thi ki Aap ne Khamoshi ikhteyar Farmayi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 256

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Jab Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqa رضی الله تعالی عنها lashkr ke Kafile se Bichhad gai aur kafila Jab Rawana ho gaya tab tak kisi ko Pata hi nahi chala tha ki Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Bichhad Gai hain Kajawa uthane walo ne to yahi socha tha ki aap iske Andar Tashref Farma hain, lekin jab ye lashkar Madina ke kareeb Salsal Nami Makam par thahra aur outh Bithaye gaye lekin is kajawe se Ummul momineen Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqa رضی الله تعالی عنها Bahar Tashreef nahi lai tab pata chala ki Aap pichhe Rah gai hain inke intezar me Lashkar Salsal ke makam Par Thahra raha

lashkar me pani is Andaz me tha ki Madina Pahuch jaye itna to tha ki thoda bahut tha Madina Jane tak tha Ummul Momineen Ke pichhe Rah jane ki wajah se Kafile ko mazburan intezar me Rukna Pada Lashkar me jitna Pani tha khatam ho gaya Namaz ka waqt Aaya to Wuzu ke liye Pani nahi tha Pine ke liye bhi Pani nahi tha Aur Pani ke bigair Wuzu minkin nahi tha, Wuzu ke bigair Namaz mumkin nahi thi lekin dekhe chuki Ye kafila Mahbuba e Mahbube Rabbul Aalmeen Ummul momineen رضی الله تعالی عنها Ke intezar me thahra huwa tha Aur inke intezar me thaherne ki wajah se Pani ki killat wa Musibat me mubtla huwi thi lehaza AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Mahbub ke hamare mohtarma ke Sadqe Aap ki tufail in Lashkar walo par Maherban ho kar in Par Aur inke tufail Qiyamat tak Aane wale Musalmano Par karam farmaya Aur Tayammum ka hukum nazil huwa

Jiska Aytraf karte huwe Hazrate Sayyad Said bin Hadeer رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Bargahe Siddiqa me Arz kiya tha : Aye Aulad e Abu Bakar ye tumhari Pahli Barkat nahi hai, Matlab ye hai ki Musalmano ko tumhari bahut si barkate pahuchi Yani AllaH Ta'ala ne wajeh Taur Par Ye bata diya ki ye kafila kisi Ayse waise ke intezar me nahi hai balki Jaoza e Rasool (ﷺ) ke intezar me hai, Aur Jaoza e Rasool ke intezar me agar koi kafila Rukta hai to AllaH Ta'ala us kafile par Aysa inam farma deta hai ki un kafile ke liye Aysa ek hukum Nazil Farmata hai jo Aaj tak kisi ummat ko hansil nahi huwa ye sirf Aur Sirf ummate Muhammadiya ko mila hai Aur Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ke intezar ke sadqe me mila hai ki unhe Tayammum ki ijazat hai sirf unhe hi nahi balki Aaj tak Biwi Aaisha ka hum Par Ahaan hai Aap ki barkat hai ki humko jaha Par bhi taqlif aati hai to Wuzu ke sakhti ka Hukum nahi diya gaya hai Balki jaha Par bhi Taqlif hai uzr hai to fir tayyamum ki ijazat de di gai hai To ye Tayammum ka waqiya Biwi Aaisha Ke Sadqe me Hame Mila hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 257

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Biwi Aaisha Farmati رضی الله تعالی عنها hain ki Jab Hum Madina wapas Aaye to AllaH Ta'ala ki Masiyat se main un dino bimar ho gai ghar me hi thi ek maah se jada main Bimar rahi Bahar mere khilaf itne woh fitne uth rahe they lekin mujhe iska pata nahi tha ek din Umme Mistah Naam ki Ek Aurat ne Aaya aur Mujhe Sari Bate bata di Jinhe sun kar main Pahle se jada aur Bimar ho gai ek Roz Sarkar ﷺ Mere Paas Tashreef laye aur Salam karne ke baad mujhse Farmaya ki tum kaisi ho to maine Apni kayfiyat batai ki Tabiyat bahut jada kharab hai to Aap رضی الله تعالی عنها ne Farmaya ki Agar aap ﷺ ijazat Ata farmaye to main chand dino ke liye Apne walidain ke ghar chali jau To Huzoor ﷺ ne ijazat Ata farmayi Aur Hazrate Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati hain Main Hazrate Abu bakar siddiq رضی الله تعالی عنه ke ghar chali gai

Main Apni walida se tamam bate puchhi to unho ne Mujhe sari bate batai Main Tamaam raat roti rahi Aur Subah ho jane Par bhi mere Aansu thamte hi nahi they tamam raat jagti rahi palak tak nahi jhapki, Main din bhar Musalsal roti rahi Mere Ansu rukte hi nahi they Need ka Namo nisan nahi tha mujhko Andesa huwa ki Shayed is taqlif ki wajah se mera Jigar Fat jayega yani itni taqlif un Munafiqo ne Biwi Aaisha ko di thi, Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati hain ki ek Roz Sarkar ﷺ Mujhse milne Ghar Aaye Aur mujhse farmaya ki Aye Aaisha mere Huzoor tumhare bare me Aysi Aysi bate pahuchti hain ye bate aai hain lehaza agar tum Bari o Paak ho to Ankareeb AllaH Ta'ala tumhari Paki Bayan Farmayega Aur tunhari Bara'at ki khabar Nazil Farmayega

Yaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ne Biwi Aaisha ko Farma diya ishartan bata diya Sarkar ﷺ ye bhi jante Hain ki Ab Bara'ate Aaisha Quran Majeed me Aa rahi hai AllaH ke wahi ke zariye Quraan e Majeed se Nazil honi hai Aur Biwi Aaisha ko bata diya ki tum Paak Daman ho to tumhe Ghabrane ki koi zarurat nahi hai AllaH Ta'ala Ankareeb Tumhare liye Bara'at Nazil Farmayega Hazrate Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati hain Huzoor ﷺ ke zubane Mubarak se Ye kalimaat Sun kar mere Aansu Ruk gaye yaha tak ki meri Aankho me ek katra bhi nazar Nahi Aata tha,

Achha Ye us Khushi ki Bina Par tha Jo maine Huzoor e Akram ﷺ Ke kalame Mubarak se basarat payi Ye jo Khushkhabari Huzoor ﷺ ne di na ki Ankareeb AllaH Ta'ala Aap ko Paak Daman Aylan Farma dega is khushi ki wajah se Main ne Rona Band kar diya Ummul Momineen Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqa رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati hain ki Main Ummeed Rakhti thi ki AllaH Ta'ala meri Bara'at Farma dega ki Main Paak Daman hu iska Aylan kar dega Aur meri Paaki or Paak Damni ki Khabar dega Lekin mujhe ye khayal hi nahi tha ki AllaH Ta'ala mere is mamle me wahi nazil Farmayega Q ki Main Apne Aap ko Aur Apne Mamle ko is qabil nahi Samajhti thi ki Quraan e Majeed ki koi Aayat nazil hogi ha Mujhe sirf itni tawaqqo thi itni ummeed thi ki Rasool AllaH ﷺ ko Shayed koi khaowab Aayega Aap koi khowab dekhe ge Aur iske zariye Mujh bechari ki Paak Damni ki Gawahi mil jayegi

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 258

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

AllaH Ta'ala ka karam dekhiye ki Rasool AllaH ﷺ Jab ye baat Farmaye ki Abhi Bara'at ka Aylan ho jayega Apni Jagah se Uthe bhi na they ki Yaka-Yek Huzoor ﷺ Par Nuzule wahi ke Aasar Namudar huwe Aur Jo Shiddat Ayse Moke par hoti thi woh Shuru ho gai Hatta ki Aap ke Peshani Mubarak Par Motiyo ke manind Pasina Chamakne laga Aap Par Khub Thandi ke Mosam me bhi Nuzule wahi ke waqt is tarah Pasine ki kayfiyat tari ho jati thi

Age fir Farmati hain Jab Huzoor e Aqdas ﷺ Nuzul e wahi ki Kayfiyat se Farig huwe to Aap ka ye haal tha ki Aap Tabassum Farma rahe they Sabse Pahli Baat Jo Huzoor ﷺ ne Farmayi woh Ye thi ki Aaisha Siddiqa رضی الله تعالی عنها, Haq Ta'ala ne Tumhe Bari karar de kar tumhe Paak Daman Bataya hai is tohmat se tumhari Paki Bayan ki hai Aur tumhari Shaan me Quraan e Majeed Bheja hai Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqa رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati hain ki is waqt اِنَّ الَّذِیْنَ جَآءُوْ بِالْاِفْكِ عُصْبَةٌ مِّنْكُمْؕ- Ye Surah Noor ki Aayat no. 11 hai isse Lekar 10 Aayte tak wahi huwi AllaH Ta'ala ne Aaisha Siddiqa ki Paki me sirf ek Aayat nahi Surah noori ki 11vi Aayat se Lekar 10 Aayte wahi ki Aur iske Alawa or Jagah Aur Surto me 8 Aayte Nazil Farmayi kul mila kar 18 Aayte Nazil Farmayi Biwi Aaisha ki Paak Damni me سبحان الله to Ye hai

Ummul Momineen Hazrate Aaisha Siddiqa رضی الله تعالی عنها Par tohmat Par Quraan e Majeed me jo wajeh hukm diya hai usme Clearly Aap ki Shan bayan ki Aur isi me un Logo ke bare me hukum Aaya hai Jo Aurto Par zina ki Tohmat lagate hain ki Jo Aurto par Ayeb Lagaye Aur is Par Gawah nahi la sake to inhe 80 kode Lagaye Jayege Aur inki gawahi kabhi bhi Qubool nahi hogi is tarah ki Aayte hain jo Nazil farmayi Aur Fir Sarkar ﷺ ne Jin jin ne Zina ki Tohmat lagai Thi unko Bula Kar Hadde Kajaf isko kahte hain 80 kode lagana ye Hadde Kajaf un Par Zari Farmaya

To imaam jalaluddeen Suyuti Farmate hain ki Bot Parast Aur Shirk ke bare me Jo Tambihat Aai hai woh bhi is Muqable me kam lagti hai Yani Jo Shiddat me AllaH Ta'ala ne is Ayto ko Nazil Farmaya hai 18 Aayte Nazil Farmayi Aur isme Jo Tariqa AllaH Ta'ala ne irshad Farmaya hai isme Jo Shiddat hai Aur Jo Shirk ki Aayto ke Muqable me Shiddat ko Agar Compare kare to Shirk wale me kam lagti hai Biwi Aaisha Par Jo tohmat hai is par Jada AllaH Ta'ala ne jalaal Zahir Farmaya hai to isse Sabit huwa ki Aurto Par Jo zina ki tohmat lagaye Aurto ke kirdar par jo ungli uthaye Usse Rabb Ta'ala kitna naraz hota hai to ye Aayat uska mazhar hain ye zahir karti hain iske Baad Sarkar ﷺ Masjid e Nabwi me Gaye Aur waha par ja kar aap ne ye Aylan Farmaya ki Ye Aayte Nazil huwi hain Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne Hadde Kajaf wala Mamla Farmaya

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 259

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Yaha se Sawal Ye Aata hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Agar maloom tha to ek Mahine se Jada Aap ne intezar Q kiya ? Aap Khud hi farma dete? to isse Dekhe Sarkar ﷺ Agar Khud Farma dete na Biwi Aaisha SiddiQa رضی الله تعالی عنها Paak Daman Hain to zahir si baat hai Jo munafiq they us waqt ke woh kya bolte ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Biwi hai to Apne hukum ko badal diya Apna Adlo insaf Nahi kiya Apni Biwi ke Ayeb ko chhupane ke liye Sarkar ﷺ ne Aylan Farma diya, Zahir si Baat hai yahi kaha jayega

To is tarah ki woh zaban tarasi karte isliye Sarkar ﷺ Khamos rahe Aap ne sukut ikhteyar farmaya Aap jante they ki AllaH Ta'ala Biwi Aaisha Siddiqa ki taraf se Aylan e Bara'at Farmayega Yani Biwi Aaisha Siddiqa رضی الله تعالی عنها Paak Daman hain ye bataye ga fir sab ki bolti band ho jayegi To fir Jaise Misal ke taur Par

ek chhoti si misal aap ko deti hu Ek Badshah hai Aur uska ek minister hai Aur minister ka ek beta hai logo ne ilzam lagaya ki minister ke bete ne Fula Cheez chori kar li, or Ye logo me khoob Phayel gaya Ab Ye minister bahut Powerful hai Agar chahe to logo ke Samne Kah sakta hai ki mere Bete ne Chori nahi ki hai Waqee usne Chori nahi ki hai, Lekin Agar ye kahta hai to log kya kahege Badshah ke yaha iska bahut bada makaam hai Aur isne Apne bete ka mamla chhupa diya Aur is tarah Corruption wagaira karne laga is tarah ki baat log to kahege na,

to woh minister jo Hai woh Khamosh rahta hai ek din Badshah Khud Aylan karta hai ki ye lo ladka hai isne chori nahi ki hai Balki bahut hi nek khaslat hain Aur jin Jin logo ne is Bachhe ke bare me galat iljam lagaya hai usko pakdo Aur Saza do Aur Aainda Jo koi bhi Aayega Woh is Shakhs ki Tareef hi Bayan karega mere Darbar ka ye Rules Samajh le Aap Jab bhi Aayega is ladke ki Tareef bayan karte hi aaye ga, Ab Aap bataye kisme jada us Bachhe ki izzat hai? Ki Baap Agar Aylan Kar deta isme Jada izzat hoti ya Badshah ke Aylan me Jada izzat hoti? Badshah ke Aylan me jada izzat hoti hai na,

To Bila Tasbih o Tamseel AllaH Ta'ala ka Aylan Farmana Alag tha Quraan e Majeed me la Kar Aylan Farmana Alag tha, AllaH Ta'ala ne Khowab ke zariye me bhi Aylan nahii Farmaya Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne Aayte Nazil Farmayi 18 Aayte Nazil Farmayi Usko Quraan ka Hissa bana liya taki logo ko pata chal jaye ki Sirf Munafqeen ko hi nahi pata hai Balki Aainda Qayamat tak Aane wale log Biwi Aaisha Siddiqa رضی الله تعالی عنها ki Paak Damni ki gawahi de ge Q ki Quraan e Majeed ka ye hissa ban gaya Aur kis Ghar me Quraan e Majeed Aaj maojud nahi hai? Har Musalman ke Ghar me Quraan to hota hi hai woh tilawat to karta hi rahta hai to har waqt Biwi Aaisha ke Paak Damne ka Aylan hota Rahta hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 260

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────•

Agar Sarkar ﷺ Ki zuban e Mubarka se Aylan hota to fir ye ek Hadees ka hissa Ban jata aur Hadees ki kitabo me Rahta Itna jada isko Ahmiyat Nahi milti AllaH Ta'ala ne bata diya ki ye Jaoza e Rasool hain in Par ungli uthana koi Mamuli baat Nahi hai isliye 18 Aayte nazil farmayi Aur Quran e Majeed ka hissa bhi Bana diya Aur Aap رضی الله تعالی عنها ka Sadqa hum Aurto ki bhi Ata Farma diya ki Aainda hum jaiso nikamme logo ke liye bhi ye ek Bahut bada tohfa ban gaya koi bhi Paak Daman Aurat par Ab Ungli uthane se Pahle Hazar Baar Soche ga ki AllaH Ta'ala ne kitni Sakht waeed bayan ki hai

To Ye Aurto ke liye Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ka Sadqa hai to ye Jo Sarkar ﷺ ka Khamoshi ikhteyar karna tha woh isliye nahi tha ki Aap Nahi jante they Balki isliye tha ki Aap AllaH Ta'ala ki hiqmat ko Samajhte they isliye Aap Khamosh Rahe Aur Ye Jo ilzam lagate hain ki Agar Sarkar ﷺ ko Maloom tha to itni der Khamosh Q rahe to inka ilzam to is tarah bhi puchha Ja Sakta hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ko Maloom tha to AllaH Ta'ala ne Faoran Aayat Q nazil Nahi Farmayi AllaH Ta'ala ne ek mahine tak ka waqfa Q Farmaya puchhne wala ye puchh le to koi jawab hai inke pas? Nahi hai,

Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne bhi Ek mahine se jada Arsa isliye gaif diya hai taki iska khub Charcha ho jaye ye mamle ki Ahmiyat Maloom Pad jaye Jab Agar Faoran usko clear kar diya jata hai na to us Mamle ki Ahmiyat utni nahi hoti Ye Mamla ek mahine se jada huwa Aur logo ke Darmiyan Phayel gaya to ye ek important masla ban gaya isme Hiqmate Khuda Bandi ka Jo ek pahlu Ulma kiraam ne ye Bayan Farmaya hai ki is waqiye ko importants dena AllaH Ta'ala ne Tamaam Qabila e Arab Wagaira me ye Baat ko Phayla diya taki importants mile aur Aainda koi ye zurrat na kare ki kisi Azwaze Mutah'haraat ki taraf ungli uthaye ya kisi Paak Daman Aurat ki Taraf ungli uthaye, Aurto ko is tarah ke ilzam se bachane ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne itna waqfa diya aur fir ek sath 18 Aayte Nazil Farmayi Aur Paak Damni ka Aylan Farmaya

To Ye hai ilm e Ghaib e Mustafa ﷺ Aur is Par Aytraj ke jo waqiyat Pesh Aaye

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 261

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝ Hajir Wa Najir ❞*

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Hum Kahte Hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Hajir Bhi hain Aur Najir bhi hain Ye Hamare Ahle Sunnat ka Bilkhusus Aqeeda hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Hajir o Najir Hain,

Hajir kise Kahte hain Aur Najir kise Kahte hain..? Agar Aap Dictionary me dekhe to Hajir ke M'ane hote hain Maojud / Kahi Par Present hona / kisi ka Maojud hona isko Hajir kahte hain, Aur Najir Matlab Dekhne wala, Jaise Kahte hain na Najreen to Najreen Yani Dekhne wala, Hajreen Yani Jo Maojud hain, To Ye normally Hum Jo meaning lete hain woh hai Lekin Sharai istelah me Hajir o Najir us Azeemushshan Quwwat Taqat Rakhne wale Shakhs ko kaha jata hai Jo ek Makaam Par Rahte huwe Pure Qaynat ko Hatheli ki Tarah Dekhta ho Dur-o-Najdeek ki Aawaz Sunta ho Aur Usi Jagah se Hanth badha kar Ya Ba-jaate Khud Ja kar kisi ke imdad karne Par Qadir ho.

Hajir o Najir us Jaat ko hum Kahte hain ki Fula Jaat Hajir o Najir hai Kab kahte hain? Ki jisko itni taqat di gai ho ki woh ek hi jagah Par Maojud ho kar pure Qaynat ko matlab sirf chand jagah nahi Puri Universe ko Jitni bhi Cheeze hain Sab ko woh ek hi Jagah woh baith kar Ayse Dekh Raha ho ki woh Goya ki Apni Hatheli ko Dekh Raha hai Aap Apni Hatheli ko Ange kar le Aur isme dekhe To Aaram se Aap isme tamaam Cheezo ko Dekh Pa rahe hain na to Jo Jaat Tamaam Qaynat ko Is tarah dekh rahe ho Aur Tamaam ki Awaaze bhi Sun Rahe ho Aur Jo Jaat is Par Qadir ho ki woh hanth Apna Aange Badha kar kahi par koi Cheez ko Tabdeel kar le Us Jaat ko Kahte hain Hajir o Najir

To Jaise Normally hum Hajir o Najir kahte hain ki Jo Maojud ho Aur Jo Sunne Wala ho usko hum Hajir o Najir Kahte hain is Aytbar se to hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Lafze Hajir o Najir istemal kar sakte hain, *Lekin..!!* Maine Kya Kaha Ki Hajir O Najir ek Special terminology Hai Jisme Hamara Aqeeda Ye hota hai ki Jo Hajir o Najir hai Aur Ye hum Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Mante hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Hajir o Najir hain Yani Aap ﷺ Apne Roza e Mubarka me Hayat hain Jaise is Duniya me Hayaat they usi Tarah Apne Roza e Mubarka me Ab Bhi Hayaat hain

Aur Aap ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Woh Quwwat woh Taqat Woh Martaba diya hai ki Aap ﷺ Apne Roza e Mubarka Me Tashrif Hone ke Bawajud Pure Qaynat ko Ayse Dekh Rahe hain Jaise Apne Mubarak Hathli ko Dekh Rahe hain Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Shaan Ata ki hai To Aap Roza e Mubarka me Jalwa Afrooj hain Aur Tamaam Qaynat ko Ayse dekh rahe hain Jaise Apne Hanth ko Dekh rahe hain Yani Bahut closely Aap Tamam Cheezo ko dekh rahe hain itna hi nahi Balki Door Aur Nazdik ki Jo Aawaze hain Sab ko Sun Bhi Rahe hain Sirf Dekhna nahi hai balki Jo Dur hai or Nazdik hai ye distance goya ki Aap Samajh le khatam ho gaya Sarkar ﷺ ke, Aap ﷺ Door ki Aawaz bhi Waise hi Sun rahe hain Jaise Kareeb walo ki Aawaz Sun Rahe hain, Balki Hamara Aqeeda hai ki Filhal Abhi hum class me Maojud hain to Sarkar ﷺ Ab bhi hum ko Dekh Rahe hain Aur Hamari Aawaze bhi Sun Rahe hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 262

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Hajir o Najir Matlab Yahi hota hai ki Aap ﷺ Apne Roza e Mubaraka Me Hayat hain Tamam Qaynat ko Dekh Rahe hain Tamam logo ki Aawaze Sun Rahe hain Chahe Nazdeek ho Chahe Door ho Jaise Madine walo ki Aawaz Sun Rahe hain Waise hi Hindustan walo ki bhi Aawz Sun Rahe hain Duniya ka koi bhi Gosa ho Sarkar ﷺ Sab logo ki Aawazo ko Sun Rahe hain itna hi nahi Balki AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ye Quwwat Ye Taqat Bhi di hai ki Aap Apne Hanth Badha kar Jaha Par Chahe Duniya me Jisko Chahe jitna Chahe Ata kar de'n

Ya Qaynat me koi Changes kar de'n Ye Sarkar ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala Ne Power di Hai Taqat di hai Ki Aap wahi se Jisko Chahe Jaise Chahe Ata Kar de Qaynat ke Nizam ko Badal de koi Cheez ko change kar de Ye Sab Taqate AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata Farmayi hai or iske Baad Ye Bhi Mumkin Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Wahi se Ata Farma de'n Ya Fir Agar kisi Gulam ko Sarf Bakasna chahe to Sarkar ﷺ Bajate khud waha Par Hajir ho kar bhi Ata Farma Sakte hain Chahe to Roza e Mubarka se hi Ata Farma de Aur Chahe to kahi Ja kar Tashreef Le Ja kar Gulamo Par Karam Farma kar Waha Par Bhi Ata kar Sakte hain

Balki itna bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Taqat Ata Farmaya hai ki Ek Hi Waqt me Sarkar ﷺ Kai Jagho Par Jalwa Afroj Bhi ho Sakte hain Aap Tashreef le Ja sakte hain Ek hi waqt me, Aysa nahi hai ki Pahle iske waha gaye fir ho gaya to uske yaha ye hamara hai ye hamare liye Mazburiya hai Woh to Khatamunnabiyyeen ﷺ Hain Sayyadul Ambiya hain Sabse Behtar Makhlook hain To AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Aysi Taqate bhi Ata Farmayi hai to ek hi waqt me Sarkar ﷺ Kai Jagah Tashreef bhi le ja Sakte hain To ye bhi Hamare Hajir o Najir Wale Aqeede me Shamil hai.

Kya kya Shamil ho gaya : Jab Hamne Kaha ki Sarkar ﷺ Hajir o Najir hain to Hamara Aqeeda ye hai ki

1. Aap ﷺ Roza e Mubarka me Hayat hain

2. Aap ﷺ Puri Qaynat ko dekh rahe hain or Aysa nahi hai ki Door ka Kuch dikh Raha hai kuch nahi dikh Raha hai nahiii, Balki Bilkul Ayse Mulahja Farma Rahe hain Jaise Apni Hantheli Mubarka ko dekh rahe hain ayse hi Puri Qaynat ko dekh rahe hain

3. Door o Najdik Ki Aawaze Sun Rahe hain

4. Jaha Chahe Jab Chahe Jaise Chahe Tasarruf kare Chahe to Hanth Badha kar kisi ko wahi se Ata kar de Ya Fir Agar Sarkar ﷺ Karam Farma kar kahi Jalwa Afroj ho jaye to Ye bhi Mumkin hai, Or Chahe to Aap ﷺ Ek hi waqt me kai Jagho par Bhi Hajir ho sakte hain or Ye bhi Ek hi waqt me Chahe to Pure Qaynat ka woh Ser Bhi Farma le'n Ye Tamaam Taqate AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Ata Farmayi hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 263

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Ab dekhe Ye Hajir o Najir wala Aqeeda Hum Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Sabit kar sakte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Hajir bhi hain or Najir Bhi hain, *Lekin..!!* Kuch Log kahte hain ki Ye Hajir o Najir AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hum Maan sakte hain Sarkar ﷺ ke Liye Manna Shirk hai

Sabse Pahli Baat to ye ki Hajir o Najir Wala Word Hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye istemal Kar hi Nahiii Sakte Q? Q ki Aap ne Abhi tak itna Aqaaid course Padh liya hai na to Aap ko Iska Jawab Khud Ba Khud Samajh me Aayega Maine Kya kaha Ki Hajir o Najir Woh Jaat hota hai ki Jo ek Jagah Par ho Aur Sare Qaynat ko dekh raha ho or Chahe to Apna hanth Badha kar kisi ko Ata kar de, AllaH Ta'ala Jagah se Paak hai Makan se Paak hai Jism se Paak hai Hanth Paer Body Part se Paak hai to Jab AllaH Ta'ala in Tamam chizo se Paak hai to hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Hajir o Najir Kah sakte hain??? Nahi, Nahiii kah sakte

Isliye Hum Kahi Par Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ke Liye Lafze Hajir or Najir Istemal nahiii karte Sirf or Sirf Sarkar ﷺ ke liye istemal Farmate hain, Hum Ye nahi kah rahe hain ki معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala logo ko Nahi dekh Raha Ya AllaH Ta'ala Maojud Nahi hai logo ko Ata Nahi kar sata Nahiii, Kar Satka hai Lekin Ek Jagah Maujud Ho kar Ata karna Apna Hanth Badha kar ata karna معاذ الله Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Shaan Nahi hai, Ha Hum AllaH Ta'ala ke liye hum Lafz istemal karege سمیع و بصیر AllaH Ta'ala سمیع hai Sunne wala hai uska Sunna uske Shaan ke Mutabik hai Hamare or Aap ke Sunne ki tarah nahi hai Aur بصیر Bhi hai Dekhne wala bhi hai lekin uska dekhna Hamare or Aap ke dekhne ki tarah nahi hai Na uske Aankh hai na uske kaan hai woh in tamaam cheezo se Paak hai

To AllaH Ta'ala ke liye سمیع و بصیر istemal karege Jaise ki Quraan e Majeed me aaya hai ki AllaH Ta'ala سمیع hai AllaH Ta'ala بصیر hai, Sunne wala Dekhne wala hai Sarkar ﷺ ke liye hum Hajir o Najir Wala Aqeeda Rakhte hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 264

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye Point Yaad Rakhe...!! Ki Hamara Ye Aqeeda Nahi hai ki Har Waqt Har Jagah Sarkar ﷺ Jismani Taur Par Maujud hain, Kuch log Ye kahte hain ki nahi Aap ka to Ye Aqeeda hai ki Yaha Par bhi Sarkar ﷺ Hain Waha Par bhi Har Jagah Sarkar ﷺ Maojud hain Aap is Tarah bhi mante Hain,? *Nahi...!!* Balki Hum kya Kah Rahe hain ek Jagah Par Sarkar ﷺ Maojud ho kar Puri Qaynat ko Dekh rahe hain, Hum Hargiz Ye nahii Kahte ki Aap Jismani Taur Par Har Jagah Maojud Hain Ha Chahe to Tashreef le Ja Sakte Hain Ye Alag Mamla hai, Lekin..!! har waqt hai Compulsory hai hum Ye mante hain *Is Tarah ka Aqeeda Hamara Nahiiii Hai*

Ruhani Aytbar Se Aap ﷺ Har Momin se uski Jaan se Bhi Jada Kareeb hain Q ki Aap ﷺ Humko Hamse Jada Ba Khubi Pahchante hain Jante hain Ye Alag Mamla hai Lekin..!! Jismani taur Par hum Hargiz Ye Nahi kahte ki Har waqt Har Jagah Sarkar ﷺ Maojud hain Ha Aap ﷺ Apne Roza e Mubarka me Tashreef Farma hain Hayat hain or waha se Mulahja Farma Rahe hain Ab aap ki Marzi hai aap ki karam Nawaji hai Agar Aap kahi Tashrif le jate hain Aur gulamo ko koi kuch Cheez Ata Farma dete hain

isliye Ye Aqeeda Rakhna Bhi Durust nahiiii hai ki Har Mahfile Milad Ho Naat Sharif ki Mahfil ho to Sarkar ﷺ Lazmi Taur Par Aayege, Kuch logo ki Bate Aysi hoti hain na Yaha Par Ye Sarkar ﷺ ki Mahfil Hai, Ye Mahfile Milad hai to Yaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ka Aana Lazim hai معاذ الله, Kuch log Ayse Ash'ar bhi Padhte hain Naato me ki Humne Mahfil Sajai hai to Ab Sarkar ﷺ ki Tashrif Aawri hogi,

Ye Hargiz Nahi Sochna Chahiye ki Hamne Mahfil Sajai hai to Ab Sarkar ﷺ Aayege hi Aayege Q ki Hamara Sajana hum Gulam hain woh AaQa hain Woh Agar Karam Farmayege to zarur Tashrif le Ayege Agar hamari Mahfile Waisi hongi Adab waisa hoga ishq waisa hoga Muhabbat waisi hogi to Mumkin hai Sarkar ﷺ Rahmatullil-Aalmeen hain hum Par Rahem Farmate huwe Hamari Mahfil me Tashrif layege or Hum Par Rahmat Barsaye ge, Lekin..!! Ye compulsory Kahna ki kaisi bhi Mahfil ho Bas Milad ki Mahfil Hai to Sarkar ﷺ Tashrif le Aayege Ye thik nahi hota

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 265

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Sarkar ﷺ Hajir o Najir Hain Ye Kaha se Sabit Hai..?

Ye Quraan e Majeed se Sabit hai SuraH Ahjab ki Aayat no. 45 & 46

یٰۤاَیُّهَا النَّبِیُّ اِنَّاۤ اَرْسَلْنٰكَ شَاهِدًا وَّ مُبَشِّرًا وَّ نَذِیْرًا(45)وَّ دَاعِیًا اِلَى اللّٰهِ بِاِذْنِهٖ وَ سِرَاجًا مُّنِیْرًا(46)

اے غیب کی خبریں بتانے والے (نبی) بیشک ہم نے تمہیں بھیجا حاضر ناظر اور خوشخبری دیتا اور ڈر سناتا۔ اور اللہ کی طرف اس کے حکم سے بلاتا او ر چمکا دینے والا ا ٓ فتاب۔

Jisme AllaH Ta'ala Ne irshad Farmaya hai ke Peyare AaQa ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne شَاهِد Bana kar bheja hai مُبَشِّر Bana kar Bheja hai نَذِیْر Bana kar bheja hai AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf Bulane wala bana kar bheja hai aur Chamka Dene wala Suraj bana kar Bheja hai is tarah ki 4-5 Alfaz AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ki Shan me Bayan Fatmayi hai

Log puchhte hain na ki Aap Naat Sharif Padhte hain to iska Sabut kya hai Yahi Aayat dekhiye Ye Puri Aayat Sarkar ﷺ ki Naat hai isme Sarkar ﷺ ke liye AllaH Ta'ala ne Peyare Peyare Alfaz istemal Farmaya hai شَاهِد istemal Farmaya hai مُبَشِّر or نَذِیْر or دَاعِیًا اِلَى اللّٰهِ Or سِرَاجًا مُّنِیْرًا Ye Wale Lafz istemal Farmaya hai To isme jo Lafze شَاهِد hai شَاهِد Kahte hain Gawah ko Aur isi ko Hamare Ulma Kiraam ne Tarjuma kiya hai Hajir o Najir

to Yaha se direct Sabut mil gaya Quraan e Majeed se fir مُبَشِّر Yani Khushkhabri dene wala نَذِیْر Yani Dar Sunane Wala دَاعِیًااِلَى اللّٰه Yani AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf Bulane wala سِرَاجًا مُّنِیْرًا Yani Chamka dene wala Suraj to isme Jo Do word hai شَاهِد or سِرَاجًا مُّنِیْرًا isse Hajir or Najir wala Aqeeda Samajh me Aata hai شَاهِد Kuch log kahte hain ki hum Hajir or Najir شَاهِد ka Dictionary me dekhe to gawah hai iska meaning

To woh kahte hain direct meaning to hai nahi fir kaise aap Hajir o Najir le liya? Woh isliye Dekhe aap agar kahi kisi cheez ke gawah Ban jayena to 2 Cheeze zaruri hain Misaal ke Taur Par Aap ne Court me Gawahi di ki Fula Shakhs ne uska qatal kiya hai Ab Jazz Aap se Sabse Pahla Sawal kya puchhe ga? Aap gawah hain Aap Gawahi de rahe hain to kya Aap waha Maojud they Sabse Pahla Sawal ye hota hai kya aap waha maojud they? Ha Agar aap Maojud hi nahi thy to Gawahi kaise de rahe hain..? Aap kah rahe hain usne Qatl kiya to Aap Kah sakte hain Mujhe bas laga isliye maine kaha?? Nahii,

Sabse Pahle Sawal Yahi Hota hai na aap waha Maojud they, fir Dusra Sawal hota hai ki Aap ne Apni Aankho se dekha tha? Ha Jab Ye 2 Cheeze Pai Jaye gi tab Gawahi Qubul hoti hai or isi ko to Hajir o Najir kahte hain ki Sarkar (ﷺ) شَاهِد Hain kis Cheez Par شَاهِد hain Hajir o Najir Hain humne iska Tarjuma kar diya Q ki isi ko Samajh me aa gaya ki yahi hai Hajir o Najir fir Bhi agar puchha jaye شَاهِد hai Gawah hai to kis par Gawah hain?

Mufassereen Farmate hain ki Qayamat ke Din Pichhhli ummate Aayegi Aur woh AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Arz Guzar hongi Khulasa Arz kar rahi hu ki Ya AllaH Hamari taraf tera koi Nabi Nahi aaya tha Hamari taraf Ye Paigham aaya hi nahi tha woh apne Nabiyo ka inkar karte hain to pichhle jo Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام hain Woh Arz karege ki Ya AllaH Hamne Hamari Tablig ki thi hamne Dawat di thi inho ne Hamara inkar kar diya yani ab ye log jhhut bol rahe hain to fir Jab is tarah ka Mamla ho Jaye na ki ek ek baat kah raha hai dusra Dusri baat kah raha hai to fir hota ye hai ki Gawah le kar aao ki kon sa Sach bol raha hai to Ambiya Kiraam se Gawah Talab kiye jayege ki Aap Gawahi de aap apne gawah le kar aaye ki jo ye bataye ki Aap ne Tablig ki thi Halanki Dekhe AllaH Ta'ala Janta Hai AllaH Ta'ala ke ilm se Koi Baat Chhupi huwi nahi Hai Fir bhi Farmaya jayega ki woh Gawah le kar aaye to Fir hukum diya jayega ki Ummate Muhammadiya ko le kar aaya Jaye or woh Gawahi de

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 266

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir Ummate Muhammadiya ko Pesh kiya Jayega Aur woh Gawahi denge ki Ha Ya Rabb Ye Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Ne Puri Puri Tablig ki thi Ye inki ummate Abhi Jhutla rahi hain Jhhut bol rahi hain Halanki Inho ne Tablige ki thi Apni ummat ko Dawat di thi ki Woh Sachhe Khuda ki taraf Aa jaye Shirk wagaira chhod de or Jo haq Deen hai uski Taraf Aa jaye unho ne Dawat di thi woh logo ne Dawat Qubool nahi ki is tarah kahegi ummate Muhammadiya to ye Gawahi denge

Fir Aytraj hogi ki Agar Ummate Muhammadiya Gawahi de rahi hai to ye Gawahi kaise de rahi hai ye to pichhli Ummate thi Ummate Muhammadiya to last me aaye to Kaise gawahi de rahi hain Ye na to waha Par Maojud thi na inho ne kuch dekha hai to fir kaise Gawahi de rahi hain to fir Ummate Muhammadiya Arz karegi Ya Rab Hame Hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ ne Bataya tha ki Ye Nabi Aaye they or unho ne Apni Apni ummato ko Tablig ki hai to fir Sarkar ﷺ ko Bargah e ilahi me Laya jaye ga Or Sarkar ﷺ se Fir Puchha jayega Yani Aap ﷺ Fir Gawahi denge kis Par Gawahi denge? 2 Cheezo Par Sarkar ﷺ Gawahi denge 1. Ambiya Kiraam ne Tablige ki thi 2sri Ye Ki Meri Ummat Gawahi dene ke Qabil hai

Khulasa Arz kar rahi Hu Pahli Baat Jab Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaye ge na ki Pichhle Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Ne Dawat di hain to Ye Kaise Farma Sakte hain? Sarkar ﷺ Usi waqt Farma sakte hain ki Jab Aap Hajir o Najir they Pichhli Ummato ko Aap ne dekha hai Ruhani Taur Par Ya Jaise Bhi Aap Samajh le Aap Waha Maojud they Sarkar ﷺ Hajir o Najir they us waqt ki Jab Pichhle Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Apni Ummato ko Dawat de rahe they Sarkar ﷺ Sab kuch dekh rahe they tab Ja kar Gawahi de sakte hain na warna Sarkar ﷺ kaise Farma sakte hain ki Ye Nabiyo ne Dawate di hain Gawah ke liye Maine Kaha na waha Par Maojud hona zaruri hai Aur Apne Aankh se Dekhna zaruri hai

Ab Agar Sarkar ﷺ Gawahi de rahe hain to iska Matlab hai Sarkar ﷺ Hajir o Najir hain Aur Tamaam Nabiyo ke Ahwaal se bhi Bakhabar hain ki konse Nabi ne Kaise Dawate di Ye Sab Sarkar ﷺ ne Mulahja Farmaya hai dekha hai Aur Dusri Gawahi Jo Sarkar ﷺ de rahe hain woh Apni Ummat ke bare me de rahe hain ki Meri ummat Gawahi ke Qabil hai Yani ummat ke Aamal kya hai inka imaan hai ya nahi Ye Bhi Sarkar ﷺ Jante hain or ye kaise Jante hain Q ki Aap ﷺ Apni ummat ko dekh rahe hain ki kon kya Amal kar raha hai Gunah kar raha hai imaan Par hai ya kufr par hai kya hai Sara Mamka Sarkar ﷺ ke samne wajeh hai Ab jab Sarkar ﷺ is tarah gawahi denge to Ye baat Qubool kar li jaye gi

To Ye Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Gawah hain Pichhli ummato Par bhi Gawah hain or is Ummat Par bhi gawah hain Sabit ho gaya gawah yani Hajir o Najir hona hi hai Aur isi liye Hamare Ulma Kiraam ne شَاهِد Lafz ka Tarjuma Hajir o Najir Farmaya hai, isi tarah aage ek Or Lafz istemal huwa سِرَاجًا مُّنِیْرًا Chamka dene wala Aaftab Suraj Sarkar ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Suraj ki tarah farmaya hai Yani example Diya hai ki aap Suraj ki tarah hain Jis tarah Suraj ek jagah Maojud hota hai lekin uski Roshni har jagah Pahuchti hai isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ Apne Roza e Anwar me Maujud hain Lekin Aap Hajir o Najir hain Aap har taraf dekh rahe hain Aap Har taraf sun rahe hain

To Ye👆 Sabit huwa Quraan e Majeed se ki Aap Hajir bhi hain Aap Najir bhi hain Ye ek wajeh Aayat hai Jo Hajir o Najir hone Par Dalalat karti hai

Iske Alawa Bahut sari Aayte hain Jinke Jiman me hum sabit kar sakte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Hajir bhi hain Najir bhi Hain Aap Door o Najdik ki Cheezo ko Dekh Bhi rahe hain Sun bhi rahe hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 267

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Sarkar ﷺ Ke Hajir o Najir hone ka sabaut Hadees se Pesh karti hu

Bukhari Sharif Jild 2 Safha 611 isme hai ki, Ye Hadees Sunne se Pahle Samajh le ki Pashe manzar kya hai : Sarkar ﷺ Ne kuch Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ko Jange Motta ke liye bheja tha Motta ek jagah hai Jaha Par Sarkar ﷺ ne kuch Sahaba Kiraam ke ek grp ko Bana kar bheja tha Aur ye Shariya tha gazwa nahi tha Jisme Sarkar ﷺ Khud Shareek nahi they Sahaba ko Aap ne bheja tha Kuffar ke sath Jang karne ke liye to ye Jange Motta huwi aur isme Sarkar ﷺ, Maine jaise kaha ki Aap Sahaba ke sath nahi they Aap ﷺ Madina me they

To Jo Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Madina se Motta gaye they Madina se Motta kafi dur hai Aur waha Par Jang Ho rahi thi Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Jang kar rahe they to Sarkar ﷺ Madine me Baithe huwe they Tashrif Farma they Aap ke Saath Sahaba kiraam Maojud they Aur Madine me Baith ke Sarkar ﷺ Pura Naksha Jang ka Yaha Par Bayan kar rahe they ki Abhi Aysa ho raha hai Abhi Fula ne Isko Qatal kiya fula ne ye kaam kiya Fula ne woh kaam kiya Aysa huwa... Aysa huwa.. Jaise Nahi hota ki Apni Aankho se hum kuch Cheez dekh kar Bayan karte ja rahe hain aur log Sun rahe hain Aankho dekha haal jo kahte hain na isi Tarah Sarkar ﷺ Hajir o Najir hain isse Samajh me Aata Hai Aap Madine Me Tashrif Farma hain Lekin Aap ki Aankho ne Sab kuch dekh Rahi hain Aap Jange Motta ke Sare Ahwal Sahaba Kiraam ko Dekh dekh kar Bayan Farma rahe they

Isi me Bukhari me Hadees Hai ki Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنهم Farmate hain Sarkar ﷺ ne Zaid Aur Zafar Aur ibne Rawaha (رضی الله تعالی عنهم) ki unki Khabar Maut Aane se Pahle logo ko Khabre Maut de di, Yani Aysa Nahi huwa ki Ye Jo Bade Bade Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم they Na Hazrate Zaid Hazrate Zafar e Tayyar aur Hazrate Ibne Rawaha Ye Sab Bade Bade Jalilul Qadr Sahaba kiraam me se Hain inki Maut ki khabar Abhi Madine me Aayi nahi thi Sarkar ﷺ ne Madina walo ko unki Shahadat ki Khabre Sun di Ki Aysa Aysa ho gaya hai Fula Ye Shakhs Qatl ho gaya fula Woh Shakhs Shaheed ho gaya Hamare Sahaba me se to Ye sab Sarkar ﷺ Bayan Farma Rahe they

Aange Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate Hain Sarkar ﷺ ne inki Khabre Hame de di fir Farmaya ki Ab Jhhanda AllaH ki Talwar Khalid ibne waleed ne liya Ta-aan Ye ki AllaH Ta'ala ne unko Fatah de di Yani Sarkar ﷺ Ye Bhi Dekh Rahe hain ki Jhhanda kiske Hath me hai Pahle Jhhanda Fula Sahabi ke Hanth me tha fir Jab woh Shaheed ho gaye to Jhhanda inho ne Sambhala Fir Jab woh Shaheed ho gaye to Jhhanda Dusre ne Sambhala to is tarah ye Jhhanda woh Transfer ho raha tha Sarkar ﷺ ne Tafseel ke Sath Bayan Farmaya hai

Ab Ye Bukhari ki Chhoti si Hadees Maine Aap ko Batai warna Dusre Hadeese Mubarka me Detail me hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Bayan Farma rahe they Aur Aakhir me Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Ab Jhhanda AllaH ki Talwar SaifullaH Khalid ibne Waleed رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Thaam liya hai or unhi ke hanth me Jange Motta Fatah bhi ho gai To isse Pata chala ki Sarkar ﷺ Madine Me Maojud hote huwe Bhi Door ki Cheezo ko Dekh bhi Rahe hain Aur Sun Bhi Rahe hain Ye Hadees Bukhari ki hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 268

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah ek or Hadeese Mubarka Hai :- iska Bhi Pashe Manzar Sun le Ek Martaba Sarkar ﷺ Masjid me Namaz Padha Rahe they imamat Farma Rahe they to kuch Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Garmi ki Shiddat thi to unka Pura zahen Namaz me Nahi lag Raha tha to Jab Namaz Complete huwi, Hazrate Anas رضی الله تعالی عنه Riwayat karte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Namaz Ada ki Aur Mimbar Par Tashrif le gaye Aap ne Namaz or Ruku ke Bare me Farmaya Yakinan Main Tumhe Pichhe Bhi isi tarah Dekhta hu Jis Tarah Samne Dekhta hu Ye Bukhari Sharif ki Jild 1 Safha no. 59 me Maojud hai

Aur isi me Ange ek Aur Riwayat hai Hazrate Abu Huraira رضی الله تعالی عنه ka isi Waqiye se Related hai :- Sarkar ﷺ Farmate Hain kya tum Dekhte ho ki Mera Muh Yani Meri Tawajjoh isi Qible ki Taraf hai Yani kya tum Ye Soch Rahe ho ki Meri Puri Tawajjoh Qible ki taraf hai Jabki AllaH ki Qasam Mujh Par tumhara Khushu Khuju Aur tumhara Ruku Poshida Nahi hai Main Tumhe Apni Pust se Bhi dekhta hu Yani ye na Socho ki Mera Chahra Qible ki Taraf hai to mujhe nahi Pata ki pichhe kya ho raha hai Sarkar ﷺ Farma Rahe hain ki Main Tumhare Khushu ko bhi Delh Raha hu Main Tumhare Ruku ko bhi dekh Raha hu, Khusu kahte kise hain? Ki Jo hum Pura concentration Jab laga kar Padhte hain isko kahte hain Khushu (Focus/ concentration)

Sarkar ﷺ Kya Farma Rahe hain Main Tumhare Khushu ko Bhi dekh Raha hu Tumhare Ruku ko bhi dekh Raha hu Jaise Aange dekh raha hu Waise pichhe Bhi dekh raha hu to tum Jaise Ruku kar Rahe ho kis Halat tak Ruku kar Rahe ho Kaise kar Rahe ho Sab kuch Dekh Rahe Hain Aur Farma Rahe hain ki Dil me Jo tumhara concentration (Focus) hai woh Dil ki Baat bhi main Jaan Raha hu tumhare Khushu ko bhi dekh Raha hu

Hajir o Najir Ka Matlab Ye Hai Sarkar ﷺ Jaha Par Maojud Hain Waha Par Sabko Dekh Rahe hain Sun Rahe hain Balki Sarkar ﷺ Hamare Dilo me Guzarne wale Khayalat se bhi Waqif hain kon Dil me kya Tamanna liye huwe Baithe Hain koi kya Arzu liye baitha hai kya Khayalat liye Baitha hai Ye Bhi Sarkar ﷺ Jante hain, To Ye Najir (Dekhna) Matlab Sirf itna hi Dekhna nahi Balki Dilo ke Andar ke Ahwal ko Sarkar ﷺ Dekhte Bhi Hin Jante bhi hain Aur Ye Hadees Ilm e Ghaib e Mustafa ﷺ Par bhi Dalalat kar Rahi Hai or Aap ke Hajir o Najir Hone Par bhi Dalalat karti hai

isiliye Aala Hazrat Kahte hain na Fariyad Ummati jo kare Hale Jaar me, Mumkin Nahi ki Khairul Bashar ko Khabar na ho, Yani Taqlif Me Jo Ummati ek Fariyad Sarkar ﷺ se Kare Fariyad Yani jo ek ilteja Pesh karta hai na ek Appeal karta hai Ye Madad ke liye Aawaz lagata hai Chahe woh Dil se hi Q na nikale Aysa Mumkin ho hi nahi Sakta ki Khairul Bashar ko Yani logo me Sabse Behtreen Sarkar ﷺ hain to Aap ko Khabar na ho Aysa Mumkin nahi hai Q ki Aap hamare dilo ke Ahwaal Jante hain Hamare Dilo ke Khayalat ko bhi Jante hain or isi ko Quraan e Majeed me Farmaya hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Momineen se unki Jaan se bhi Jada Kareeb hain

Bahrhal to Ye hai Aqeeda e Hajir o Najir is Par maine Quraan e Majeed wa Hadeese Mubarka se Bata di Ye Daleel Aqeede ke liye kafi hai na, waise Daleel e to bahut Sari hain Ye 2-3 Daleel e Maine Aap ko de di

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 269

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Sarkar ﷺ Hajir o Najir hain Ab is Par Aytrajaat Shuru Ho jate hain to

Sabse Pahle Aytraj Ye hota hai ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Hajir o Najir Apne Hayat me they Ab معاذ الله inteqal Kar gaye to Ab Hajir o Najir Nahi hain Q ki Aap inteqal ke baad معاذ الله zinda nahi hain, Ye 👆kuch logo ka Ghatiya Aqeeda hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Parda Farma gaye Yani inteqal kar gaye Ab Aap ki koi Hayat nahi hai Halanki Hamara Aqeeda Ye hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Balki Tamaam Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Apne Qabro me zinda Hain

Jaise is Duniya me zinda hain usi tarah waha Par bhi zinda hai Bas Aala Hazrat Kahte hain na Tu Zinda hai WallaH tu Zinda hai WallaH meri Chashme Aalam se Chhup jane wale, Yani Farq itna hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Jaise is Duniya me Hayat they Barzakhi zindagi me bhi Aap usi tarah Hayat hai Farq itna ho gaya ki hamari Aankho Par Parda Pad gaya Hamare Aankho se ojhhal ho gaye hain Chhup Gaye Sarkar ﷺ, Ye Parde Jab uthte hain to logo ko Sarkar ﷺ ki ziyarate bhi Naseeb hoti hain

To Bahrhal Ulma Kiraam Ne Hamare Ye Hame Samjha diya hai kya Aqeeda Rakhna hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ka wada hai ki har Nafs ko Maut ka Maza Chakhna hai Yani har kisi ko Maut Aani hai to wada e ilahi ke Mutabiq Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko ek Aan ke liye Bilkul ek Small waqt ke liye Maut Aati hai lekin iske Faoran baad Inhe Waise hi inke Jism me Ruh ko wapas Dakhil kar diya jata hai Aur fir woh usi Tarah zindagi pate hain jaise is Duniya me Hamare Samne Tashrif Farma they or Farq ye ho jata hai ki Hamare Aankho se woh Parda kar jate hain, isliye hum Lafz istemal karte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Duniya Se Parda Farma gaye ye nahi ki معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ Mar gaye Ya Maut Aa gai is tarah ke lafz hum istemal nahiii karte,

Hum Adab ka Lafz istemal karte hain Aur hamara Aqeeda ye hota hai ki Wada e ilahi ke Mutabiq Maut Aayegi lekin hum ye lafz bhi Istemal nahi karte ki Ambiya ko Maut Aayi Balki hame Hamare ulma Kiraam ne Adab ka itna Dars diya hai ki U Bayan kare ki Maut Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Bargah me Hajir huwi Unke Paas Hajir Huwi Q ki Ye Ambiya ka Darz Bahut ucha hai Maut Aayi na kahe unke Paas khidmat me Hajir Huwi or wapas unhe unki zindagi ata farma di gai to Jis tarah woh Pahle Zinda they usi tarah woh Ab bhi zinda hain Farq itna hai ki Hamare Aankho Par Parda Pada huwa hai

To Jo Ye kahte hain ki Hajir o Najir zindagi me they Ab معاذ الله Mar kar mitti me mil gaye is tarah ke Jo Alfaz Darazi karte hain Woh khata Par hain Q? Q ki ibne Maza Ki Hadees 1637 hai ki Hazrate Abu Darda رضی الله تعالی عنه Se Marwi hai Farmate hain ki RasoolullaH ﷺ ne Farmaya : Beshak AllaH Ta'ala Ne Zameen Par Ambiya Ke Jismo ka Khana Haraam Farma Diya hai AllaH Ta'ala ne Zameen ko Haram kar diya hai ki Woh Ambiya Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Jism ko Khaye Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya Pas AllaH ke Nabi zinda hain unhe Rizk Diya Jata hai, Rizk Kisko Diya jata hai.? Rizk unhi ko diya jata hai na Jo zinda Hain Khate Pite hain, Khate pite kon hain? Jo zinda hain to khaye piye ge bhi to Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Apni Qabro me Hayat Hain Balki woh Namaze wagaira bhi Ada Farmate hain, Hayate Nabi Angla Topic hai Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hayat hain is Par Bahut Sari daleel hain to next topic me isko ان شاء الله detail me Padhege

To Pahla Aytraj Ye ki zindagi me Hajir o Najir they Ab nahi hain, Balki Hum kahte hain ki Nahi Jis Tarah Zindagi me Hayat they Ab bhi waise hi Hayat hain To Jab Zindagi me Hajir o Najir hain to Ab Bhi Hajir o Najir hi Hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪2 70

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Dusra Aytraj Ye Aata hai ki Door o Najdik ki Aawaz Nahi Sunte :- Najdik se Bol diya to Sun liya Door ki Aawaz Kaise Sun Sakte hain? Door o Najdik Ki Aawaz Sunna Sirf or Sirf AllaH ki Shaan hai Agar Aap ne Kisi ko Maan liya to fir ye Shirk ho Jayega, Halanki..!!! Hum kya kahte hain ki AllaH Ka Sunna Ye uska Apna Jati hai, or Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka Sunna Ya Chahe Auliya Kiraam ka Sunna hum mane Ye AllaH Ta'ala Ki Ata se hai AllaH Ta'ala ne unko Woh Taqat di hai to woh Sunte hain

Jaise Hazrate Haqeem Bin Hajam رضی الله تعالی عنه Kahte hain RasoolullaH ﷺ Apne Ashab ke Sath Yani Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke Sath they Aap ne unse Farmaya kya tum woh sun Rahe ho Jo Main Sun Raha hu, unho ne Arz ki humne to kuch nahi Suna Hum kuch nahi sun rahe hain Farmaya Beshak main Aasman ki Chad-Chadahat Sun Raha hu Aasman se Jo Aawaz Aa Rahi hai Sarkar ﷺ Farma Rahe hain Main woh Sun Raha hu, Jab Sarkar ﷺ Bayan Farma Rahe they Ye Cheeze to Aap zameen Par Maojud they na Ye Aawaz kaha ki Sun Rahe hain? Aasman ki Aawaz Sarkar ﷺ Sun Rahe hain. ( Al Ahaat wal Masani Li Abi Bakr bin Aasim Ye kitab ka Naam hai Hadees no. 597 isme Ye Riwayat Maojud hai

Jo Hum Namaz me Padhte hain Attahiyyat isme hum Kya Padhte hain اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَیْکَ اَیُّھَا النَّبِیّ Ye Padhde hain To iska Matlab kya hai? Salaam ho Aap Par Aye Nabi

Aye AllaH ke Nabi Aap Par Salaam ho Jo Grammar janti hain woh Tarjuma kaise karegi اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَیْکَ, kaaf Jameer Kiski hai? Hajir ki hai Yani Jab Second person Jaise hum kahte hain na Samne Jab koi Maojud hota hai to hum kahte hain Aap ye Kar dijiye Aap U kar dijiye, Agar woh Koi Shakhs Hamare Samne Maojud Nahi hai Door hai to hum kya kahege ? Woh Shakhs usne Mujhe Aysa kaha Hai "Aap" Ka Lafz Hum kab istemal karte hain? Jab koi Hamare Samne hoga to usse Baat karte waqt hum 'Aap' Ka Lafz istemal karte hain na

to isi tarah Maloom huwa ki Jab hum Attahiyyat me اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَیْکَ اَیُّھَا النَّبِیُّ 'Aye Nabi Aap Par Salamti ho' Ye Duaa Jab karte hain to Goya ki Huzoor ﷺ Hajir hain Najir hain Sun Rahe hain tab hum kah rahe hain اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَیْکَ اَیُّھَا النَّبِیُّ وَرَحْمَۃُ اللّٰہِ وَ بَرَکَاتُہٗ Aur Ye hum Hindustsn me Baith ke kah rahe hain Agar Sarkar ﷺ Sunte nahi to Namaz me Padhne ka hukum Q diya jata? Diya isi liye Gaya hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Hajir Bhi hain Najir bhi hain Aur Sunte hain Jaise Madine walo ki Aawaz Sunte hain isi Tarah Hindustan walo ki bhi sunte hain isiliye Hukum Diya Gaya hai ki Attahiyyat me kaho اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَیْکَ اَیُّھَا النَّبِیُّ

Isi tarah Bahut Sari Riwayate Aap Jante hain ki Firishte Logo ki Aawaze Sunte hain Duniya me Jaha Par Bhi Durood e Paak Padha Jata hai Firishta Sunta hai Fir Woh Sarkar ﷺ ki Barhah me usko Pesh kar diya jata hai ki Fula Fula ne Aap Par Durood e Paak Bheja hai, To Jab Sarkar ﷺ ke Bargah ka Ek Adna sa Gulam hai firshta Sarkar ﷺ ka to Gulam hi hai na Sarkar ﷺ ke Ummati me se hai Aap Samajh le to Jab Aap ke gulam ek Firishte ko AllaH Ta'ala ne itni Taqate Ata Farmayi hai to Fir Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan to Bahut Buland o Bala hai Jis Tarah Aap ke Gulamo ko AllaH Ta'ala Ye Taqate Ata Farmata Hai isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ko bhi Ata Farmayi gai hai Ye Taqate, Ye to Sunne Ka Sabut tha Ab....

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 271

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Dusra Aytraj Ye Hota hai ki Door o Najdik se Dekhte kaise hain.? Ek Jagah se Baith kar Dekhte kaise hain..? Isko Bhi Shirk kahte hain,

Halanki..!! Abhi Maine Aap ko Jange Motta ka waqiya Bata diya, Sarkar ﷺ Madine me Baith kar Jange Motta ke Pure Waqiyat dekh Rahe they Aur Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Karam Nawaziya hoti hai Aap ne woh Hadeese Mubarka Suni hogi Jiska Khulasa hai ki Jab koi Banda AllaH Ka Khaas Banda ho jata Hai To AllaH Ta'ala Farmata hai main Uska Hanth Ban Jata hu, Uska Kaan Ban Jata Hu is tarah ki cheeze hain Halanki..!! AllaH Ta'ala in Cheezo se Paak hai

Iska Matlab kya hai.? Iska Matlab Ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Jab Farma Raha hai ki Main uski Aankh Ban jata hu Kaan Ban Jata hu Hanth ban jata hu to iski Tashreeh Ulma Kiraam ne Ye ki hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Uske Aankho me uske Kaano me Uske Hantho me Bahut Jada Taqat Ata farmata hai to Aankh me Jab Taqat Ata Farmata hai to Jaise Najdik ka dekhta hai waise hi Door ka Bhi dekhta hai, Jab Hanth Badhata hai to Najdik Jaise Ata Kar sakta hai Waise Door bhi Ata kar Sakta hai, Kaan me Jab Taqat Ata Farmata hai to Jaise Najdeek ka sunta hai Waise hi Door ka bhi Sunta hai Ye AllaH Ta'ala Apne Khaas Bando ko karam Nawazi Farmata hai To Ye taqate Ata Farma deta hai Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Ataee Taqat hai To Sarkar ﷺ Jaise Najdeek dekh Rahe hain Waise Door ka bhi dekh Rahe hain Ek Hadees maine aap ko de di Majeed ek or Deti hu,

Sahi Bukhari Hadees no. 86 hai Biwi Asma رضی الله تعالی عنها Rawiya hain Farmati hain Ki Suraj Gerahan ki Namaz Padha kar RasoolullaH ﷺ Ne AllaH Ta'ala ki Hamdo Sana Bayan Ki Aur Fir Farmaya Har woh Cheez Jise Maine Pahle Nahi dekha tha use maine Apne isi Makam se dekh liya Hatta ki Jannat o Dojakh ko bhi Dekh liya سبحان الله Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Dekhne ki Shaan hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 272

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ek or waqiya hai ki Jab Ek Martaba Sarkar ﷺ Ne Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Apne Mubarak Kandho Par Khada Farma Diya tha to Ye Hazrate Ali ki Shaan hai Aap Jab Sarkar ﷺ ke Mubarak Kandho Par Khade huwe na to Sarkar ﷺ ne Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه se Puchha ki Ali Kya dekh rahe ho Hazrate Ali farmate hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Main Yaha se Saato Aasman tak Balki Ars tak dekh Raha hu to Sarkar ﷺ ke Kandhe Mubarak Par Khade hone ki Batkat se Hazrate Ali رضی الله تعالی عنه Saato Aasman tak dekh Rahe hain wahi Par khade ho kar Saato Aasman dekh Rahe hain to fir Sarkar ﷺ ke Dekhne ka Aalam kya hoga, isliye..!! Fir hum Salaam me bhi Arz Karte hain na Jis Taraf Uth Gai Dam me Dam Aa gaya Us Nigahe inayat pe Lakho Salaam, Door o Najdeen ke Sunne wale woh kaan Kaan e Laal e Karamat Pe Lakho Salaam, To Ye Salaam Hum isi liye Padhte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Door o Nazdeek ko dekh bhi Rahe hain Door o Nazdeek ko Sun Bhi Rahe hain.

Isi Tarah Sahi Bukhari ki Hadees no. 748 Hai : Jo Ye kahte hain Ek Makaam Par Rahte huwe Pure Qaynat me Changes kaise kar sakte hain unke liye ye Hadees hai :- Hazrate AbdullaH Bin Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Kahte hain ki Rasool AllaH ﷺ ke Zamane me Suraj ko gerahan Lag Gaya Aap ne Namaz Padhai Farigh ho kar Logo ne Arz ki Sarkar ﷺ Se ki Humne Dekha Aap ne Apni is Jagah se koi Cheez Pakdi Fir humne dekha ki Aap Ulte Qadmo ko pichhe Hate Yani is tarah ka hamne Ek Mamla dekha ki Aap Apni Jagah se kuch Cheez Pakde fir wapas aap Aa gaye to Aap ﷺ ne Farmaya Beshak Mujhe Jannat dikhai gai

Aap Namaz Padh rahe hain Farma rahe hain Mujhe Jannat Dikhai gai To Maine Usme se fruit ka Ek Guchha Lena Chaha Lekin Fir is Khayal se Ruk Gaya ki Agar maine ise le Leta to Jab tak Duniya Qayim Rahti tum ise Khate, Yani Sarkar ﷺ Haanth Aange Badhaye to Jannat ke Darakhto Tak Hanth Aap ka Pahuch Jaye to Ek waqt Me Aap ﷺ kai Jagah Maojud bhi ho sakte hain,

Isi tarah Hazrate Musa Alaihissalam ka Waqiya hai Aap Jante hain Meraj ke waqt Short me Arz kar rahi hu : Ki Sarkar ﷺ Jab Musa Alaihissalam ke Qabr ke Paas Se Guzre to dekh Qabr me Namaz Padh rahe hain fir Jab Aqsa me Pahuche to waha Par aap pichhe hain Muqtadi Ban kar Sarkar ﷺ ke Pichhe Namaz Ada Farma Rahe hain Fir Jab Aasmano me Jate hain to waha Par Musa Alaihissalam Maojud hain fir Jab Sarkar ﷺ Rab Ta'ala ki Bargah se wapas Aate hain Namazo ka tohfa le kar waha Par Musa Alaihissalam hain itni Jagah Hazrate Musa Alaihissalam Maojud hain to kya huwa? AllaH Ta'ala ne Taqat Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko di hai ki woh ek waqt me Bahut Sari Jagah Maojud ho Sakte hain to Jab Musa Alaihissalam ki ye Shaan hai to Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Bhi hum Bilkul Mante hain ki Aap ek hi waqt me Kai Jagho Par Hajir ho Sakte Hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 273

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Fir Suwal Ye Aata hai ki Agar Sarkar ﷺ Hajir o Najir hain Aap Mante hain, To hum kahte hain Ji hum bilkul Mante hain Hajir o Najir Hain..!!, Aap Mante hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Noor hain, Thik hai hum Ye Bhi Mante hain..!!, To Fir Ye Bataye ki Agar Sarkar ﷺ Hajir o Najir bhi hain Noor Bhi hain to fir Duniya me Andhera Q hota hai Aap Kamra band Kar de Raat ke Waqt light Band kar de to Raat me Andhera Q hota hai? Sarkar ﷺ Hajir o Najir bhi hain Noor Bhi hain to Fir Room me light Q nahi aati Ye Sawal Hai.?

Ab iska Peyara Sa Jawab Hamare Ulma Kiraam ne Diya hai, Unho ne Kaha ki Quraan e Majeed ko Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Noor Farmaya Hai Firishte Bhi Noor hain Ab Aap Jis Kamre me Khade hain Light Band Kar diya hai usme Aap ke Sath Kiraman Katbeen bhi to hain, Quraan e Paak Aap Hanth me le kar khade ho jaye to Quraan Bhi to Noor Hai Firishte Bhi to Noor hain Woh Q nazar nahi aa raha hai? Aap ne inka to inkar nahi kiya hai Ki Quraan Noor Nahi hai Firishte Noor Nahi hain koi inkar nahi karta to fir Q Uzala Nahi ho Raha hai?

To Yahi Hai ki in Noor ko Dekhne ke liye Aankho me waisa Noor Bhi Hona Chahiye, Noor e imani Hona Chahiye Jo imaan ke Noor se Dekhta hai to usko Woh Quraan Bhi Noor Nazar Aayega, Sarkar ﷺ Ka Bhi Noor Nazar Aayega, Firishton ka Bhi Noor Nazar Aayega Bas Ye hai ki Dil me Muhabbate Rasool Hona Chahiye, Muhabbate Rasool ke Begair Agar dekho ge to kuch bhi Nazar Nahi aaye ga Yaha Par bhi Andhera Nazar Aayega Kal Qayamat me bhi Andhera hi Nazar Aayega to Ye Hai Aqeeda e Hajir o Najir

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 274

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*❝ Hayate Ambiya عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ❞*
••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hayat hain Ye Main Aqeeda e Hajir o Najir me Aap ko Samjha diya na ki Hamara Aqeeda Ye hai ki Maut ek lamhe ke liye Bas Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Bargah me Hajir hoti hai uske baad woh Bilkul Jaise is Duniya me hayat hain Usi Tarah woh Hayat Rahte hain Bas Hamari Aankho se Parda Kar Jate hain Hame Nazar Nahi aate Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai, To is Par Maine ek Daleel Aap ko de di Hazrate Abu Darda رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Ab hum Detail me Padhege ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Apne Qabro me zinda hain or unhe Rizk Diya Jata hai Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai Ab is Par Daleele ek Daleel ibne Maza ki maine aap ko de di thi,

Quraan e Majeed se Kya iski Daleel Milti hai..? Quraan e Majeed me Dekhiye Wajeh Taur Par to Nahi likha huwa hai ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hayat hain, Clear Kisi Aayat me likha ho aysa nahi hai, Lekin..!! Quraan e Majeed ki Aayte Jo Apna Thoda Bhi zahen Laga kar Padhe ga na usko Faoran Samajh me Aa jayega ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hayat hain, Q? Q ki Dekhiye Quraan e Majeed Me Jab kisi Lower level ke Cheez ke liye Ek Hukum Sabit ho jaye na to Upper level ki Cheez usse Uchi Wali Darze ki Cheez Khud Ba Khud Sabit ho Jati hai

Jaise Misal ke Taur Par Quraan e Majeed Me AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya hai ki "Apne Walidain ko Uff Bhi na kaho'' Ye AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan Majeed me Farma Diya hai to Ab Aap bataye ki kya hukum hoga Walidain ko Marne pitne ka معاذ الله inko Gali Bakne ka iska kya hukum hoga..? To Ab Aap kya kahege? Aap Yahi kahege na ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me Uff Tak bolna Mana kar diya, Yani thoda bahut Thak Jate hain to Uff kahte hain Walidain ko ye bhi Mana kar diya Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Uff ko Mana kar diya

to Understood si Baat hai ki Maarna walidain ko معاذ الله gali dene unko Taqlife Pahuchana Ye To Mana hi hoga Jab Uff Mana hai to Ye bhi Mana hi hoga hai na, To Quraan e Majeed ki Kuch Aayte Aysi hoti hain ki Jisme kuch Kam Darze ki kam Level ki cheez ko Mana kar diya jata hai Ya Aysi Cheez ke bare me kuch Bata diya jata hai to Upper level wali Jo Cheeze hain khud Ba khud Samajh me Aa jati hain Aysa hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 275

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

To Bilkul isi Tarah Quraan e Majeed me Surah Baqrah ki Aayat no. 154 me AllaH Ta'ala ne Farmaya

وَ لَا تَقُوْلُوْا لِمَنْ یُّقْتَلُ فِیْ سَبِیْلِ اللّٰهِ اَمْوَاتٌؕ-بَلْ اَحْیَآءٌ وَّ لٰـكِنْ لَّا تَشْعُرُوْنَ(154)

Ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Raah me Jo Qatal Huwe hain Jo Shaheed ho gaye hain unko Murda na kaho Balki Woh zinda hain Ha Tumhe Khabar Nahi

Yani Shohda e Kiraam Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Raah me ladte ladte Shaheed huwe woh zinda hain AllaH Ta'ala ne Sakhti se Kaha hai inko Murda na Kaho Ye mar gaye Na kaho Balki Ye zinda hain ha tum nahi Samajhte tum nahi dekh Rahe Ye humari Kam Aqli hai, Lekin Shohda Kiraam Zinda hote hain to Jab Shohda ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Murda kahne se Mana kar diya jab Shohda kiraam zinda hain to fir Bataye ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke liye Ba Darz Sabit hoga Ya nahi.? Shohda ka Darz to Ambiya ke Darze se Bahut kam hai na Balki Ulma Se Bhi kam Hai,

Pahle Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka Darza hai Uske Baad ulma ka Darza hai uske Baad Shohda ka Darza hai Aalimo ka Darza Shahido se Jada Hai, Balki Riwayat me Aata hai ki Qayamat ke din Shohda ke khoon ko Taula Jayega Aur unko ulma Kiraam ke kalam ki Siyahi (ink) Jo istemal karte hain na usko Taula Jayega to Ulma Kiraam ki Siyahi Wajan Daar hogi To Ye Aalimo ka Darz hai, Shaheed ka Darza Aap Samajhte Hain kitna Bada hai Usse Badh kar Darza Ulma ka hai, Aur Usse Badh kar Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka Darza hai

to Shohda ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Sakhti se Mana kar Diya ki inko Murda na Kaho Ye zinda hain Fir Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Khud ba khud Samajh me aata hai ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام zinda hain, Bhale Quraan e Majeed me Wajeh Taur Par is tarah Bayan nahi kiya gaya Balki Agar Aqal wale hain to Khud Ba khud Samajh Jayege ki Shohda ka Ye Martaba hai, Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام to Shohda ke Bhi Shardar hain To unka Martba Jada hoga woh bhi Hayat hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 276

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Dusri Riwayat :- Hazrate Abu Darda رضی الله تعالی عنه se Marwi hai Woh Farmate hain ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Mujh Par Jumuah ke din Ziyada Durood e Paak Padho Q ki Ye Hajri ka Din hai jisme Firishte Hajir hote hain or Mujh Par koi Durood Nahi Padhta Magar uska Durood Mujh Par Pesh hota hai Yani Jo koi Bhi Mujh Par Durood Padhta hai Uska Durood Mujh Par Pesh Hota hai Hatta ki woh usse Farigh Ho jaye

Farmate hain Hazrate Abu Darda رضی الله تعالی عنه Maine Arz ki kya Maut ke Baad Bhi Yani Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ye Mamla Aap ki zindagi tak hi hai Ya Maut ke Baad Bhi Ye hoga Ye Aqeede ki Baat Hazrate Abu Darda رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Puchhi hai, is Par Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki AllaH ne Zameen Par Nabiyo ke jism ko Khana Haraam kar diya hai lehaza AllaH ke Nabi Zinda hain Or unhe Rizk Diya jata hai

Yaha Par Sarkar ﷺ Ne wajeh Taur Par Ye ibne Maza ki Hadees no. 1637 Hai, Bata diya ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Zinda hain unhe Rizk Diya Jata hai Unke Jismo ko Khana Zameen Par Haraam kar Diya Gaya hai to Ab Agar Aap Durood Padhege to Ab Bhi Sarkar ﷺ Sunte hain, Balki zindagi me Jaise Sunte hain Usi Tarah Parda Farmane ke Baad Bhi Sunte hain Ye Sarkar ﷺ ne Khud Hame Aqeeda Diya hai ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام zinda hain Matlab Ye hai ki Wajeh Taur Par hame Hamara Aqeeda Samjha diya hai ki Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hayat hain

Isi Tarah AllaH Ta'ala Quraan e Majeed me Irshad Farmata hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Se Ke Aye Mahboob Aap Apne se Pahle Jo Ambiya Guzre Hain Unse Ye Masla Puchho is tarah ki Aayte Mubarka hai Jisme Ye Kaha Gaya hai ki Aap Se Pahle Jo Guzar chuke hain unse Ye Masla Puchho unse Ye Baat Puchho to kaise Puchhe ge? Agar Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Mar kar معاذ الله Mitti me mil gaye Hote to fir kisse Sarkar ﷺ Puchhege? Zinda hoge tabhi to puchhege na? To Ye AllaH Ta'ala ka Farmana is taraf ishara karta hai ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Jo Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Pahle ke zamane ke hain woh Bhi zinda hain Aur Aap inse Baat Cheet karte hain Suwal o Jawab ka Mamla bhi Aapas me hota hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 277

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah Sarkar ﷺ ke Zahri Taur Par Duniya se Parda Farmane ke Baad Azwaje Mutah'hraat se Kisi ka Nikah Jaiz Nahi Hota Or is Par Bhi Aayte Mubarka Me zikar Maojud hai ki Nabi ki Biwiyo se unki Wafaat ke Baad Kabhi Bhi Nikah Na karo,

Surah Ahzab ki Aayat no. 53 me hai

وَ لَاۤ اَنْ تَنْكِحُوْۤا اَزْوَاجَهٗ مِنْۢ بَعْدِهٖۤ اَبَدًاؕ-

Aur un ke Baad Kabhi Bhi unki Biwiyon se Nikah na karo...

Aysa Nahi hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Jab Tak is Duniya me zahri Taur Par Tashrif Farma Hain tab tak nahi kar sakte Aap ki Wisaal e Mubarka ke Baad kat sakte hain Aysa Nahiiii Hai, Balki اَبَدًا Ka Lafz Aa Gaya Hai Yani Kabhi Bhi Nabi ki Biwi se Nikah Jaiz nahi hai to Sarkar ﷺ ki Jitni bhi Azwaje Mutah'hraat hain Unse Ummatiyo me se kisi se Bhi Nikah Jaiz nahi hai, Q? Iski Wajah Ye Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke zahri Wafaat ke Baad Bhi inki Jo Biwiya hain / Ummahatul Momieen hain Ye Pahle ki Tarah hi Sarkar ﷺ ke Nikah me Rahti hain Bewa Nahi hoti,

Dekhiye Aysa hota hai ki Jab ek Shohar Mar Jaye Jaise Hamara Aam Taur ka Mamla hai ki Shohar ka Inteqal ho Jaye to Aurat 4 Maah 10 Din iddat me Baithti hai or Agar Hamila ho to Wada e Hamal tak, Uske Baad Woh Jisse Chahe Nikah kar Sakti hai, Lekin..!! Sarkar ﷺ ki Jitni Bhi Azwaje Mutah'hraat hain unke Liye Hukum Ye tha ki Woh Aam Bewao ki Tarah Nahi hain ki Baad me woh kisi se Bhi nikah Kar sakti hai Nahii, Balki Ye Badsautr Sarkar ﷺ Ki Jaoza e Mohtarma Hain.

Aur isi tarah Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Miraas (Wirasat) Taqseem Nahi hoti, Hamari Wirasat Taqseem hoti hai Jab Hum Wafat kar Jate hain to Jo bhi Hamari Jaydat Chhut jaye Usko Wariso me Taqseem Karte hain, Halanki..!! Sarkar ﷺ Ne Wajeh Taur Par Farma Diya Hai ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ka Koi Miraas Nahi hota woh Maal Na Dinaar me chhod kar chate hain Na Dananeer chhod kar jate hain Na Dirhamo me Chhod kar Jate hain Yani Sona Chandi Ye Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Ka Miraas Hai Nahii,

To Sarkar ﷺ ka Mamla ho Ya Digar Nabiyo ka Mamla ho unke Inteqal ke Baad unke Maal ko Bataure Wirasat Taqseem nahi karte, Q ki Wirasat uski Taqseem ki Jati hai Jo mar Jaye Jo Mara hi nahi hai Jo Baqaida Zinda hai Uska to hum Wirasat nahi Bat'te, Ab Zindagi me Agar koi Walidain Bachho ko kuch dete hain to Ye Wirasat Nahi hoti Hamare Yaha Wirasat Bol dete hain Halanki Ye Wirasat Nahi hai Ye Tohfa Hota hai Jo Walidain Apne Bachho ko de Dete hain To Ye Tohfe ke Hukum me hai, Aur Wirasat Us Waqt hoti Hai ki Jab inteqal kar Jaye To Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hayat hain isliye unki wirasat Kabhi Taqseem Nahi hoti Na woh kisi Waris ko Chhod kar Jate

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 278

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────•

Ek Or Daleel :- Shabe Meraaj Me Sarkar ﷺ Musa Alaihissalam ke Paas Qabr ke Paas se Guzre to unho ne Dekha ki Musa Alaihissalam Qabr me Namaz Padh Rahe hain, iske Baad Jab Sarkar ﷺ Baitul Muqaddas Pahuche to unhe waha Par Paya Sare Nabi Waha Maojud they Aur Sarkar ﷺ ne imamat karai Aur isme Musa Alaihussalam or Digar Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Jitne bhi hain Sabhi ne Sarkar ﷺ ke pichhe Namaz Ada Farmayi,

Iske Baad Jab Saato Aasman Par Tashrif Le gaye Sarkar ﷺ To 4they Aasman Par Musa Alaihissalam they, iske Baad Jab AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Sarkar ﷺ Hajir huwe Namazo ka Tohfa le kar Aaye waha Par Bhi Musa Alaihissalam Maojud hain, Agar Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hayat Nahi hain to fir Ye kya Mamla hai..?? Musa Alaihissalam Namaz Qabr me Padh Rahe hain Agar Hayat nahi hain to kaise Padh Rahe hain..??

Yani Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Zinda Hote hain Unke Qabre Mubarak Hame to Aysa Lagta Hai ki Bilkul Chhota sa Qabre Mubarak hai nahiii Balki Aysa Nahiii Hai Woh Qabre Mubarak Bahut Wasee'a Hoti hai Woh usme Namaze Bhi Padhte hain Waha Par unhe rizk Bhi Diya Jata hai Aur woh Jaha Chahe waha Tashreef Bhi Le Ja Sakte Hain Jaisa ki Musa Alaihissalam ke is Waqiye se Maloom Padta hai ki isse Musa Alaihissalam ke liye Hajir o Najir ka Aqeeda Sabit ho Raha hai Yani Ye Hajir hain Ek Jagah Par Maojud nahi hain Kabhi Qabre Mubarak me Bhi hain Jaha Par Sarkar ﷺ Namaz Padha Rahe hain waha Par bhi Maojud hain 4they Aasman pe bhi Maojud hain Sarkar ﷺ Jab Namazo ka tohfa le kar aa rahe hain to waha Par bhi Maojud hain To Musa Alaihissalam Jab ek hi waqt me Kai Jagah Par Hajir Ho Sakte hain to Jo Musa Alaihissalam ke bhi Sardar Hain Hamare Peyare AaQa ﷺ Hain Woh Q Hajir o Najir Nahi ho sakte?? Bilkul ho sakte hain na,

To Musa Alaihissalam ke liye Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Ye Sharf Ata Farmaya hai unhe Ye Ayjaz Diya hai, To Hamare AaQa ﷺ ke liye Bhi Manne Me Koi Harj nahi hai Aur isse Sabit hota hai ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hayat hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 279

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────•

Isi Tarah Hum Namaz Me Attahiyyat Padhte hain Attahiyyat me Hum Salam Karte hain, kise Salaam karte hain? اَلسَّلَامُ عَلَیْکَ اَیُّھَا النَّبِیُّ وَرَحْمَۃُ اللّٰہِ وَ بَرَکَاتُہٗ Salaam ho Aap Par Aye AllaH ke Nabi ﷺ, To Ye hum Salaam kar rahe hain Jo Salaam sun Sakta hai usi ko Salaam karte hain na Hatta ki Hum Qabristan Jate hain to waha Par Bhi Murdo ko Salaam karte Hain, isliye ki Murde Salaam ko Sunte hain

To Sarkar ﷺ ko Namazi Attahiyyat me Salaam karte hain to Aam Murdo ke Samaat Ka Ye Aalam hai ki woh Salaam ko Sun lete hain to Hamare Sarkar ﷺ to Hayaat hain Hame Namaz me Attahiyyat Padhne ka Hukum isi liye Diya Gaya hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Hayat hain or AllaH Ta'ala ki Yahi Khowahis hai ki Bande Apne Peyare AaQa ﷺ Par Durood o Salaam Bhejte rahe, To Namaz me isko wajib kar diya Aysa nahi hai ki Chahe to Padhe Chahe to nahi,

Namaz us waqt Tak Mukammal nahi hoti Jab tak Hum Peyare AaQa ﷺ Par Salaam na Bheje Attahaiyyat to Wajib hai Namaz Mukammal nahi hoti Yani Adhuri Rah Jati hai Us Namaz ko Dohrana Padega Jisme Hamne Attahiyyat na Padhi ho Jan-Bujh kar Agar koi chhod deta hai to fir Namaz Wajibul iaadah hoti hai Dubara se usko Padhna padta hai to Sarkar ﷺ Par Har Namazi Salaam Arz karta hai Jo Sabit karta hai ki Hamare Sarkar ﷺ Hayaat hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 280

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Isi Tarah ek or Daleel ki :- Jaise Maine kaha na ki Azwaje Mutah'haraat Sarkar ﷺ ke Nikah me hoti hain or is Par Ek Majeed Strong Daleel Ye hai ki Baad e Wafaat Bhi Sarkar ﷺ Par Apni Azwaje Mutah'hraat Ka Naan Nafqa Wajib Hai, Shohar Par Apne Biwi ka Naan Nafqa wajib Hota hai Khane Pine ka intejam karna uske Rahne ka intejam karna Ye Sab na Jo Maal se Jo Kharch karna hai Biwi par Jo Wajib hai isko Naan Nafqa kahte hain, To Hamare Shaoharo ka Kya Aalam hai Ye hota hai ki Jab Tak Shohar Hayaat hai Tab Tak Biwi Ka Naan Nafqa hai or Jaise hi Shohar ka inteqal ho jaye fir woh Naan Nafqa wala Concept Khatam ho jata hai,

Lekin..!! Huzoor ﷺ Par Wafaat Ke Baad Bhi Apne Azwaje Mutah'hraat Ka Naan Nafqa Wajib Hai Jaisa ki Zindagi me tha Chunache Bukhari wagaira ki kutub ki Hadees me Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya ki Na Hum kisi ke Waris hain Na koi Hamara waris hai Hamare Baad Hamari Azwaje Mutah'hraat ke Naan Nafqe Aur Ummal Kaam karne ki Tankhowahe se Jo Bache woh Sadqa Hai

Yani Jo Ambiya kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Agar kuch Maal Chhod Jate hain na usse Ummahatul Momineen ke Naan Nafqe Diye jate hain or iske Baad Jo Bach Jata hai Woh SadQa hota hai woh Aysa nahii hota ki Waris me Bata jayega ki is Waris ko de de us Waris ko de de'n Nahi, Balki Ye SadQa hota hai Jo ummat ke Gareeb logo me Taqseem Kiya Jata hai,

Isi Tarah :- Aap Jante hain na Sarkar ﷺ ka Roza e Mubarka Kaha Hai Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها ka Jo Huzre Mubarka hai usme hai, To Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati hain Jab tak mere Huzre me Sarkar ﷺ Aur Hazrate Abu Bakar Siddique رضی الله تعالی عنه Dafan Rahe Pahle Sarkar ﷺ Ka Roza e Mubarka Banaya gaya, iske Baad Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه ko Aap ke Pahlu me Dafnaya Gaya to Biwi Aysa Farmati hain main BeHijab waha jati thi Yani Begair Hijaab kiye Chahra wagaira dhake bigair waha Jaya karti thi, Magar Jab se Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Dafan huwe Hain Main Begair Hijaab Jate Huwe Hazrate Umar se Sharmati hu Agar Woh Hazraat zinda nahi hain to ye sharam kisse hai..!!?

Yaha Par Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها to Hayaat ka Tasawwur Siddique Akbar Aur Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنهم ke liye Bhi Bata Rahi hain, Woh Farma Rahi hain ki Main Begair hijaab ke nahi Jati Q ki Hazrate Umar Abhi waha par Maojud hain, Aap رضی الله تعالی عنه hain to Main Sharm ki wajah se Behijaab waha nahi jati Jab Hazrate Abu Bakr رضی الله تعالی عنه Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Hayat hain to Huzoor ﷺ Bhi Hayaat hain Aap ke Sadqe se Dusro ko ye Fazilate'n Mili Hain

Ye Tamaam Details maine Aap ko Jo di hai Ye Miraatul Manajeeh ki Jild no. 2 Safha 596 Par Ye Cheeze Maojud hain Jo Ye Sabit karti hain ki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hayaat hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 381

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────•

*❝ Aqeeda e Noor o Bashar ❞*

••──────•◦❈◦•──────••

Hamara Ahle Sunnat ka Aqeeda Ye Hai ki Qaynat me Jo Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ki Makhlook hai inme Sabse AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida Farmaya Aur Aap ke Hi Noor Se fir Baqi Makhlookat ko Paida Farmaya, To Sabse Pahle kon huwe? Sarkar ﷺ huwe Aur Aap ke Waseele se AllaH Ta'ala ne Aap ke Sadqe me AllaH Ta'ala ne Puri Qaynat ko Banaya hai Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai, Ek to ye ki Sarkar ﷺ Makhlook me Sabse Pahle hain or AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ Ko Noor se Paida Farmaya Ha Jab Sarkar ﷺ is Duniya me Tashreef Laye to Bashri libas me / Insani Surat me) aap is Duniya me Tashrif Laye, AllaH Ta'ala ne Sabse Pahle Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida kiya Dekhiye Insan ki Takhleeq Kisse Huwi hai Aap Janti hain na? Mitti se Huwi hai Hawe se huwi hai Pani wagaira se insan Banaya gaya,Aap Samajh le insaan jisse Paida huwa hai woh Material Mitti hai,

Lekin..!! AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ko Noor se Paida Farmaya Hai or Jab Sarkar ﷺ is Duniya me Tashreef Laye to Jo Aap ﷺ Ka jo Noor hai isko AllaH Ta'ala ne Libase Bashri me is Duniya me Beja Yani insan ki Surat me Aap ﷺ Is Duniya me Tashrif Laye Halanki..!! HHaqiqatan, Asal me Sarkar ﷺ Noor hain Jab is Duniya me Hamare Darmiyan Tashrif Laye to Bashri Surat me Tashrif Laye (Ye Lafz hai Main koi or Lafz istemal karu gi isan lafz istemal karu gi ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Shaan ke muwafiq nahi hai.) To hum Kahte isi Tarah hain insan Ban kar Aaye ye Bolna Thik Nahi lagta, Sarkar ﷺ Noor Hain Aur Bashri Libas me / Bashri Surat me is Duniya me Tashrif le Aaye hain is tarah kahte hain, Aur is Noor ki Haqiqat kya hai? Is Noor ki Gahrai Tak hum Nahi Pahuch Sakte Ye AllaH Jane or Uske Rasool Behtar Jane to Ye Hamara Aqeeda Huwa,

Ye Aqeeda Kaha se Sabit hai.?Quraan e Majeed ki Surah Maida Aayat no. 15

قَدْ جَآءَكُمْ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ نُوْرٌ وَّ كِتٰبٌ مُّبِیْنٌ(15)

بیشک تمہارے پاس اللہ کی طرف سے ایک نور آیا اور روشن کتاب۔

Khulasa Arz Kar Rahi hu ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se Hamare Paas ek Noor Aaya hai Aur or ek Roshan kitaab Aai hai, is Aayat me 2 Cheezo ka zikar hai Hamare Paas Ek Noor Aaya Hai or Ek Roshan kitaab Aayi hai Roshan kitab to aap Samajhte hain Quraan e Majeed hai, Noor kya hai? Is Noor se kya Murad hai? Ye Quraan e Majeed hai to hum ise kisse Samjhe ge ? Hamari Aqal se Nahi Samjhe ge na Hum iske liye Hadees Dekhe ge Mufassreen ke Paas Jayege jo Tafseer karte hain to Jo Jamhur Mufassreen hain Mufassreen ki Bahut badi Jamaat Aap Samajh le Majority, inke Nazdeek Aayat e Mubarka me Noor Se Murad Sarkar ﷺ Ki Jaat hai to Yaha se Sabit huwa Quraan e Majeed se ki Noor Aaye hain Yani Sarkar ﷺ AllaH ke Noor hain Jo is Duniya me Tashreef laye or Quraan e Paak Bhi Hamare Paas Aap ﷺ ke Sadqe me Aaya Hai

To Ye to Quraan e Majeed me hai or Bhi Quraan e Majeed ki Aayte hain Jo is Par ishara karti hai isi tarah ke Alfaaz hai ki ek Noor Aaya hai ek kitaab Aaya hai Isi Tarah Maine Surah Ahjab ki Aayat no. 46 batai thi na Jisme AllaH Ta'ala Farmaya Hai Sarkar (ﷺ) سِرَاجًا مُّنِیْرًا Hain Yani Chamka dene wale Aaftab hain to Ye Suraj Farmaya gaya hai na Suraj kya hota hai? Noor hi to hota hai na To Sarkar ﷺ Noor hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 282

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────•

Hadees e Mubarka me Bhi Maojud hai : Hazrate Jabir رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Ek Riwayat hai Balki Bahut Sari Riwayte Aai hain Hazrate Jabir رضی الله تعالی عنه ki Jo Riwayat hai Na Ye Bahut Jada Mash'hoor Hai Bahut jada Maroof hai Ye Main Aap ko Batati hu, Hazrate Jabir رضی الله تعالی عنه Rasool AllaH ﷺ ke Jalilul Qadr Sahabi Hain Ye Riwayat Karte hain Farmate hain Maine Rasool AllaH ﷺ Se Puchha ki AllaH Ta'ala Ne Sabse Pahle Kis Cheez Ko Paida Farmaya to Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Aye Jabir AllaH Ta'ala ne Sabse Pahle Tere Nabi ke Noor Ko Paida kiya Yani Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida kiya iske Baad Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Fir isme Har Khair ko Paida kiya Or Har Say ko iske Baad Paida kiya, Sabse Pahle Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida Farmaya Us Noor Me Khair o Barkat Ata Farmayi Aur Har Shay ko iske Baad Paida kiya

Fir Aange Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Aur Jab is Noor ko Paida kiya to ise Apne Samne Maqame Qurb me 12 Hazaar Saal Qayim kiya, "Apne Samne" Dekhiye Samne ka Lafz Aaya hai Yani Apne Kareeb AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Qurb me Q ki AllaH Ta'ala Jagah or Makaan se Paak hai na hum Nahi kah sakte ki AllaH ke Samne hai Right hai Ye sab hum Nahi kah sakte hai na, to Yaha Murad Ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Qurbe Khaas me Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Rakha Aur kya Farma Rahe hain Sarkar (ﷺ) Barah Hazaar Saal tak Qayim Rakha, 12 Hazaar Saal is Duniya ke nahi Ye Duniya ka time nahi hai Us Waqt ko Waqt bhi Paida nahi huwa tha Sarkar ﷺ Awwal Makhlook hain Sabse Pahle AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida Farmaya to us waqt Jagah nahi bani Abi Waqt bhi nahi bana AllaH hi Behtar jane ki Ye 12 Hazaar Saal kitne huwe Aur Aasmano ke 12 Hazaar Saal is Duniya ke 12 Hazaar Saal se Bahut jada hain Yaha kai Hazaar Saal guzarte hain na to waha Ka ek Saal hota hai to Ye 12 Hazaar Saal Yani Bahut Bada Arsa AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor e Mubarka ko Apne Qurbe Khaas me Rakha

Fir Aage Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Fir is Noor e Mubarka ki Chaar Qisme Banai Ek Qisam se Ars o Kursi ko Paida kiya, Ek Qisam se Ars ke Hamleen (Ars ko Jo utha Rahe hain Firishte unko Paida kiya) Aur Kursi ke Khazano ko Paida kiya, fir Chaothi Qisam ko Maqame Muhabbat me Barah Hazaar Saal Rakha Fir iske Chaar hisse kiye Jo Ye Noor ka hissa Maqame Muhabbat me tha Majeed iske Chaar hisse kiye Ek Qisam se Qalam ko, Ek Qisam se loh ko (Loh Yani Jis Par Hamari taqdire wagaira lokhi huwi hain ek Takhti Aap Samajh le) Aur ek Qisam se Jannat ko paida kiya fir 4thi Qisam ko Maqame Khauf me 12 Hazaar Saal Rakha or fir iske Majeed 4 Hisse kiye gaye Ek hisse se Firishto ko, ek Hisse se Suraj ko or ek hisse se Chand or Sitaro ko Paida kiya fir 4they Hisse ko Maqame Rija Me (Maqame Ummeed me) 12 Saal Rakha

fir Iske 4 Hisse kiya ek se Aqal, Ek se ILm o Hiqmat or ismat o Taufeeq ko Paida kiya Aur 4they Juz ko 12 Hazaar Saal Maqame Haya me Qayim kiya fir AllaH Ta'ala ne iski Taraf Nazar Farmayi to is Noor ko Pasina Aa gaya Ye Sab Sarkar ﷺ ne Bayan kiya, To is Noor ko Pasina Aa Gaya or is Noor se Ek Laakh 24 Hazaar Kam o Bes katre Tapke AllaH Ta'ala ne Har Katre se Kisi Nabi Ya Rasool ke Ruh ko Paida Farmaya Ki سبحان الله

Dekhiye Sarkar ﷺ Tafseel se Bayan kar Rahe hain Sabse Pahle Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Paida kiya or kitne Lambe Arse Tak Apne Qurbe Khaas me Rakha fir isi Noor se AllaH Ta'ala ne Alag Alag Makhlokat ki Paidaish Farmayi,

To kya Sabit ho Raha hai..? Is Hadeese Mubarka se Sabit Ye ho Raha hai ki Jisko Bhi Duniya me Jo Bhi Wajood Mila Hai woh Sarkar ﷺ ke Sadqe se Mili hai Hatta ki Jo Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Ruhe hain isko Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Tawassul se / Wasile se Sadqe me Paida Farmaya hai Fir Ange Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Fir Ambiya Ki Ruho ne Saas liya to AllaH Ta'ala ne unki Sanso se Qiyamat Tak hone wale Auliya Shohda Arbabe Sa'adat Yani Sa'aadat wale log or As'habe ita'at Yani ita'at Karne wale Nek Logo ko Paida Farmaya

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 283

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────•

Ange Farmate hain Pas Ars o Kursi Mere Noor se Firishte or Ashabe Ruhaniyat Yani AllaH Ta'ala ke Nek Jo Bande hote hain Mere Noor se Jannat or uski Nemate Mere Noor se Saato Aasman ke Firishte Mere Noor se Suraj, Chand or Sitare Mere Noor se Aqal or Taufeeq Mere Noor se Rasoolo or Ambiya ke Roohe Meri Noor se Shohda Sa'ada or Solheen Mere Noor se Paida huwe سبحان الله Yani Qaynat me Jo kuch Hum Dekh Rahe hain Har har Jarra Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor se Paida ki gai Aap ke Sadqe me Paida ki gai

Fir AllaH Ta'ala Ne 12 Hazaar Parde Paida Farmaye Aur Mere Noor Yani 4theh Juz ko Har Parde me ek Hazaar Saal Rakha 12 Hazaar Parde Paida farmaye or Har Parde me ek Hazaar Saal Rakha Ye Parde kiske they? Ye uboodiyat (عبودیت), Sakina, Sabr Sidq Sachhai or Yaqeen ke Maqamaat they Ye Jo Parde they Yanik ke Darze they, Sabr ke Darze they, Bandgi ke Darze they in Darzo me AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor e Mubarka ko Rakha

Chunach AllaH Ta'ala ne Is Noor ko Har Parde me ek Hazaar Saal gota diya Aur Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne is Noor ko in Pardo se nikala to Usse Zameen Par utar diya to Jis tarah Andheri Raat me Chirag se Roshni hoti hai Usi Tarah is Noor se Mashriq se Lekar Magrib tak Ki fiza Munawwar ho Gai to Ye Jo is Duniya me hum Roshni dekh rahe hain na Ye Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ka Sadqa Hai

Fir AllaH Ta'ala ne zameen se Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam ko Paida kiya to woh Noor inke peshani me Rakh Diya, unse Woh Noor Hazrate Sees Alaihissalam ki Taraf Muntaqil huwa Hazrate Adam Alaihissalam ke Bete hain Hazrate Sees Alaihissalam ki taraf muntaqil huwa Woh Noor Tahir se Tayyab ki taraf Aur Tayyab se Tahir ki taraf Yani Paak logo ki taraf Muntaqil hota Raha Yaha Tak ki AllaH Ta'ala ne ise Hazrate AbdullaH ibne Abdul Muttailb ki pusht tak Pahucha diya Hazrate AbdullaH Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Walid e gerami hain un tak isko Pahucha diya or waha se Hamari walida Hazrate Aamina Binte wahab ke raham ki taraf Ki taraf Muntaqil kar diya fir hame is Duniya me jalwagar kiya or Hame Rasoolo ko Sardar Ambiya ka Khatam, Tamaam Jahano ke liye Rahmat e Mujassam Or Roshan Azae wuzu walo ka Qaid Banaya, Aye Jabir is Tarah Tere Nabi ki Ibtida thi. سبحان الله 💚👌🏻

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 284

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ye Bahut Motbar Hadees ki kitaab hai Musannif Abdur RazzaQ inho Ne jo Hadeeso ko Jama kiya hai isko Abdur RazzaQ kahte hain or Ye Hazrate imaam e Bukhari, imaam Muslim, Aur imam Abu Daood ke Dada ustaad hain itna bada unka Martaba hai, inke Shagird ke Shagirdi Ayse Muhaddis hain Jo imaam Bukhari hain, Jo imaam Muslim hain imaam Daood hain, to itne Bade Muhaddis hain inki kitaab me Taqriban galiban 18 Hadees isi tarah ki hai Jo "Sarkar ﷺ Noor Hain" is Par Dalalat karti hai, Aur Ye Tabai Ya tabe Tabain Bante hain or inse Bahut Yani inho ne Sahaba, Sahaba se Tabeen, is tarah ho kar Bahut kam logo se ho kar Sarkar ﷺ se Silsila mil Jata hai or unho ne Ye Riwayte ki hain To Ye Hadees Bahut Strong Hain

To Ye Musannif Abdur RazzaQ me Ye Hadeese Maojud thi Takriban 18 Jo is Par Dalalat karti hai ki ''Sarkar ﷺ Noor Hain'' To Aap Jante Hain na Aaj kal ka Mahol kaisa ho gaya hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Noor nahi hain معاذ الله woh to Pahle Nabi Bhi nahi they Pahle Nabi to Hazrate Aadam they 40 Saal Jab Sarkar ﷺ ki umre Mubarka Guzri tab ja ke Sarkar ﷺ Nabi Bane معاذ الله is tarah ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan ko ghatane wale Munafiq Jab is Duniya me Paida ho gaye to unse Ye Baat to Hajam huwi nahi ki ''Sarkar ﷺ Noor hain'' unka Kaam Yahi hai ki logo ko Raste se Bhatkana to Jab unho ne dekha ki Abdur RazzaQ ne Apne Musannif me is tarah ki Hadeese Jama ki hain 18 Hadees Maojud hai to unka aap ko pata hai na kya kahte hain Hadees se Daleel do.. Hadees se Daleel do Jab Hadees se daleel di jati hai to ek Baat to woh yahi kahte hain ki Ye Hadees ki Zaeef hai is tarah ki bate karte hain na ki ye Hadees motbar nahi Hai aap isse Aqeeda Nahi le sakte is tarah ki Bate karte hain,

Lekin..!! Musannif Abdur RazzaQ me Ye Jo 18 Hadeese thi is Par woh Ye ilzam Bhi nahi laga sakte ki Ye zaeef hai, Bilkul Bahut Strong si Hadeese aai hain Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor Hone Par Dalalat karti hai, To Ab unho ne kiya kiya? Ab unho ne Bad-diyanti ki in Wahabiyo ne kya kiya ki Musannif Abdur RazzaQ se in 18 Hadees ko hi Gayeb kar diya, Jo chhap Rahi hai na Musannif Abdur RazzaQ usme se Ye Noor wale Baab ko hi Gayeb kar diya, Q? Q ki logo ke Aqeedo ko kharab karna hai, Aap Samjhe ki kis tarah ka Mahol ban gaya hai Logo ko Aqeedo se Hatane ke liye Aaj log Hadeeso ke Sath bhi khel karne lage to unho ne ye Napaak koshish to ki, Lekin..!! usi waqt Arab ke ek Aalim Maojud they Jinho ne in Hadeeso ko Jama kiya or ek Puri Kitaab Chhap di Aur Bata Diya logo ko ki 18 Hadeese Abdur RazzaQ me Maojud thi in logo ne Bad-diyanti ki Baymani ki or in Hadeeso ko nikal diya,

To Ye Aap ko Abdur RazzaQ me Abhi Nahi milegi lekin woh Jo Aalim they Jinho ne Chhapa hai na unki Kitaab hai Us kitaab ka Naam hai "Al Juz ul Mafqood Min al Musannif Abdur RazzaQ" Juz ul Mafqood Yani woh Juz Jo nikala gaya / Chhupaya Gaya / Hata dita gaya / Missing Part, Min al Musannif Abdur RazzaQ Yani Abdur RazzaQ Musannif ki Jo kitaab hai isse Jo missing Part hai uski Kitaab hai usme Hadees no. 18 Safha no. 63-64 isme Ye Hadeese Mubarka Puri Maojud hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 285

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────•

Isi Tarah imaam Qastlani Almawahibul Ladunniyah Ye kitaab hai iski Jild 1 Safha 48 Ye Sirate Mustafa ﷺ Par Arabic Kitaab hai Bahut hi Motbar Kitaab hai

Tarjuma :- Ye Bhi Hazrate Jabir Bin AbdullaH Ansari رضی الله تعالی عنه se Riwayat hai Hazrate Jabir Se hi is Hadees ka silsila Ja kar milta hai, Hazrate Jabir رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain Maine Sarkar ﷺ se Arz ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Mere Maa Baap Aap Par Qurban Mujhe Bata dijiye ki Sabse Pahle AllaH Paak ne kya Cheez Banai to Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaya Aye Jabir Beshak Bilyakeen (Is Par Yakeen hai) AllaH Ta'ala ne Tamaam Makhloqaat se Pahle Tere Nabi ka Noor Apne Noor se Paida Farmaya woh Noor Qudrate ilahi se Jaha Khuda ne Chaha Daora karta raha Us Waqt Loh, Qalam, Jannat, Dojakh, Firishte, Aasman, Zameen, Suraj, Chand, Jinn, Aadmi Kuch na tha,

Sarkar ﷺ Ne wajeh Farma diya ki Sabse Pahle AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida Farmaya Aur Aap ke Noor Ko Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Paida Farmaya us waqt ye Cheeze kuch Bhi nahi thi fir Age Farmate hain fir Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne Makhlooq ko Paida karna Chaha is Noor ke 4 Hisse Farmaye Pahle se Qalam ko Paida Farmaya, Dusre se Loh ko Paida Farmaya, Tisre ss Ars ko Banaya, Fir 4they ke chaar hisse kiye Pahle se Firishtegane Hamile Ars Yani Jo Firishte Ars ko Uthaye huwe hain unko Paida kiya, Dusre se Kursi ko Paida kiya, Tisre se Baki Malaika Yani Firishton ko Paida kiya fir 4they Hisse ke Chaar hisse kar diye Pahle se Aasman ko Paida farmaya, Dusre se Zameeno ko Paida farmaya, Tisre se Jannat o Dojakh ko Banaya fir 4they ke Chaar hisse kiye Is Tarah ki Taweel Hadees hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 286

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

‼️ Isme👆🏻Chand Cheezo ka Doubt Aa Sakta hai Isko Main Clear Karte huwe Jati hu‼️

AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Noor se Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida Farmaya isse kya Muraad hai..?? معاذ الله koi Ye Na Samjhe ki AllaH Ta'ala Noor hai to AllaH Ta'ala ke Noor ko AllaH Ta'ala ne معاذ الله Kuch Hissa Cut kar diya or isse Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida Farmaya *Aysa Hargiz Nahiiii Hai*

Q ki Aap Jante hain na Hamara Aqeeda kya hai. ? Hamara Aqeeda Jo Bhi hai woh Shirk se Paak hai, Hum kya Kahte hain AllaH Ta'ala is Tarah Katne se Paak hai, AllaH Ta'ala ke Hisse Hone se Paak hai Aysa Bhi nahiii hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ka Kuch Hissa Alag ho gaya or معاذ الله Woh Nabi ke Andar Dakhil ho gaya Ya wahi Nabi Ban gaya to fir to 2 Khuda ho jayege Ek to AllaH or ek معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ke liye Khuda ka Tasawwur Aa Jayega in Sab Cheezo se AllaH Ta'ala Paak hai to Hamara Hargiz Matlab Ye nahiiii hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Noor ke Kuch Hisse kar diye or usse Sarkar ﷺ ki Takhleeq huwi,

Ye Bas AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ Ko izzat Ata farmane ke liye U Farmaya ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Noor se Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida Farmaya, Hum Sarkar ﷺ Ko NoorullaH kahte hain AllaH Ka Noor kahte hain to iska Matlab Ye Nahi hai ki AllaH ke Noor ka Hissa ho kar معاذ الله Huzoor ka Noor Paida Huwa Aysa Nahiii hai, Jaise Quraan e Majeed me Maojud hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam me Apni Ruh Fuki to معاذ الله kya AllaH Ta'ala ka koi Ruh hai? Jisko AllaH Ta'ala ne Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam me Daal diya..?? Aysa Nahii hai, Dekhiye iska Matlab Ulma kiraam ne Farmaya hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Apni Qudrat se Aadam Alaihissalam ke Jisme Mubarka me Ruh Dakhil Farmaya, Isi Tarah Hum Kabe ko kya Kahte hain Ye BaitullaH Hai AllaH Ta'ala ka Ghar hai to معاذ الله Kya AllaH Ta'ala Kabe ke Adnar Rahta hai..?? Nahiii, Balki Ye un Cheezo ko ek respect dene ke liye unko ek Maqaam o Martaba Batane ke liye Kaha Jata hai Is tarah ke word use hote hain,

AllaH Ta'ala ne Aadam Alaihissalam me Apni Ruh Fuki jo word Aaya hai Ye Aadam Alaihissalam ko izzat dene ke liye word aaya hai Hakanki iska Matlab Ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Apne Qudrat se Aadam Alaihissalam ke Jisme Mubarka me Ruh Dakhil farmaya, Isi tarah Jab hum Kabe ko BaitullaH kahte Hain to iska Matlab Ye nahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala uske Andar Maojud hai Balki ye hai ki Kaba Bahut Mukarram hai Hamare Nazdeek uska Bahut bada Makaam hai Martaba hai isliye Kaha gaya hai BaitullaH,

Isi Tarah Sarkar ﷺ Ko AllaH ka Noor Kahne ka Matlab Ye nahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ka Noor cut kar Sarkar ﷺ Ke Andar Dakhil ho gaya is Tarah ka Tasawwur nahi hai Balki Sarkar ﷺ Ki izzat Afzai ke liye tha Aap ka Martaba Batane ke liye tha ki AllaH Ta'ala Ne Sabse Pahle Nabi ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida Farmaya, Bila kisi Waste ke Sabse Pahle Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida Farmaya Aur Aap ﷺ ke waseele se, Aap ﷺ ke Sadqe se, Aap ke Noor se Dighar Makhlooq ko Paida Farmaya To is Farq ko Batane ke liye ki Sarkar ﷺ Awwal hain Or Aap ko kisi ke zariye Yani Jaise Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ke zariye Dusri Cheezo ko Paida kiya gaya hai Aysa nahi hai Balki Pahle Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko Paida Farmaya gaya hai isko Batane ke liye AllaH ka Noor Lafz Istemal Huwa Hai To Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 287

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi Tarah fir Ek Dusra Doubt Ye Aata Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Pahle Mere Noor ko Paida kiya Gaya Fir is Noor ke 4 Hisse Huwe isse Koi Aytraj karne wale bhi Aytraj karte hain ki isse To Nabi Ka Noor Kam Ho gaya Nabi ke Noor ke 4 Hisse kiye fir uske 4 Hisse kiye gaye to Aysa to ho gaya ki Sarkar ﷺ Ka Noor معاذ الله Kam hota gaya to Ye kya Tasawwur hai?

To iska Bhi Ulma Kiraam ne Bahut Peyara Jawab Diya Hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor se Tamaam Makhlooq ko Paida kiya hai lekin iska Hargiz Matlab ye nahi hai ki معاذ الله Sarkar ﷺ ke Nooraniyat me koi kami ho gai Ya Abhi Noor Bahut kam Rah gaya hai معاذ الله Aysa nahi hai, Isko ek bahut Peyari Misal se Ulma ne Samjhaya hai Ki

Misal {1.} :- Ek Aap candle (Mombatti) le le'n or Usko Jala le'n Ab Ek or Mombatti Jo Jala huwa nahi hai iske Paas Laye or usko is Mombatti se Jalaye to Dono Mombatti Jale Ya nahi? Kya Pahle Mombatti Ki Noor me koi Kami aai iske light me koi Kami Aayi.? Nahii Balki isse Sab Cheeze Roshan ho gai to ye ek misal Ulma Kiraam ne Bahut Peyari di hai Jisse Samjhaya gaya hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor se Tamaam Cheeze to Paida kar di gai hain Lekin Aap ﷺ ki Nooraniyat me koi Kami waqee nahii huwi

Misal {2.} :- Isi tarah ek or Misal di ki Suraj ke Samne Aap Ek Aaina Rakh de'n to woh Suraj Ka light is Aaine se Reflect hoga na to ye Aaina Bhi shiny ho jayega / reflect ho jayega, Is Aaine ke Ange aap ek or Aaina Rakh le Ya 2-3 Aaine Rakh le to Suraj se jo light is Aaine Par Gire ga woh is Aaine se Reflect ho kar aange 2-3 jo Aaine Rakhe huwe hain un Par reflect hoga or woh Aaine bhi shiny ho jayege to kya isse First wale Aaine ke Roshni me koi kami Aa rahai hai? Nahii, to isi tarah Ulma kiraam ne Bila Tasbiho Tamseel ek Misaal di hai

AllaH Ta'ala ka direct Faiz Hansil Karne wale Jo Hai Sarkar ﷺ ki Jaat hai Or Aap ﷺ ke Sadqe me Jis tarah Pahle Aaine ke wajah se Baki 2-3 Jo Aaine they woh Noorani ho gaye unme light Aa gai, Isi Tarah Sarkar ﷺ ke Sadqe Me Baqi Makhlooq Noor Hansil kar Rahi hai / Faiz Hansil kar rahi hai, to Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor me Hargiz koi Kami Waqee nahi hoti

Ye 2 important👆🏻 Cheeze isko Aap zahen me Rakhe'n

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 288

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*Isi Tarah Ye Bhi Yaad Rakhe'n...!!* Ki Hum Hargiz iske Qail Bhi nahi Hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Sirf Noor Hain Bashar hai hi nahi, Maine Aqeede ke Starting me hi aap ko Bata di ki Sarkar ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Noor se Paida Farmaya Lekin..!! Jab Aap ﷺ is Duniya me Tashrif Laye to Bashri Libas me Tashrif Laye Yani insani Surat me Aap ﷺ Tashrif laye to kya Hum iske Against (Khilaf) ho Sakte Hain ki Sarkar ﷺ insan they hi nahi Hum Mante hi nahi ki Aap Bashar they hi nahi..?

Aysa Nahiiii hai, Balki Hum Kahte

Hain ki Hamare AaQa ﷺ Noor Bhi Hain Hamare AaQa Bashar Bhi hain isi ko Club kar ke kaha jata hai Noori Bashar Sarkar ﷺ Hamari Aur Aap ki Tarah Aam Bashar Nahi Hain Aam insan Nahi hain Balki Sarkar ﷺ Noori Bashar hain Noor wale AaQa Hain to Ye hai

Q ki Kuch log Kahte Hain ki Aap to Sarkar ﷺ ko Sirf Noor Nante Hain Bashar To Mante hi nahi Halanki Aysa Nahi hai Jab Maine Aap ko Nabuwwat or Risalat ka topic padhai thi to usme Nabi Ka Definition Maine Aap ko Bata Diya ki "Nabi Ka Bashar Hona Lazim hai" Jo Kahe ki Nabi Bashar nahi hain Fula Nabi Bashar Nahi hain Woh Daira e islaam se Kharij ho jayega Nabi Bashar hote hain Ye Maine Aap ko Definition me Bata diya, Ha Ye Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Noor Hain Jab is Duniya Me Tashrif Laye na to Bashri Surat me Tashrif La Aaye

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 289

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Paida Farmaya fir Sare Makhlooqat ko Paida Farmaya iske Baad Dekhe Noor e Mustafa ﷺ ke Kuch Peyari Peyari Barkate Bhi Aap ko Bata Deti hu :-

Barso Baras tak Balki Hazaro Baras tak Jo Noor e Muhammadi ﷺ Hai na AllaH Ta'ala ki Tasbih o Takdees me Mashruf Raha Yaha Tak ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Hazrate Aadam Alaibissalam ko Paida Farmaya to is Muqaddas Noor ko unki Peshani me Bataure Amanat Rakkha to Ye Noor e Muqaddai Aap ki Peshani me Amanatan Rakha Gaya tha Aur Jab tak AllaH Ta'ala ko Manzur tha Hazrat Aadam Alaihissalam Jannat ke Bago me Apni Biwi Hazrate Hawwa ke Sath Sukunat Farmate Rahe

Yaha Tak ki Jab AllaH Ta'ala ke Hukum se Hazrate Aadam or Hazrate Hawwa Alaihimssalam Jannat se is Zameen me Tashrif Laye Aur Bachho Wagaira ki Paidaish ka Silsila Shuru huwa to Noor e Muhammadi ﷺ Jo Aap ki Peshani me Jalwagar tha na woh Aap ke Bete Hazrate Shees Alaihissalam ke Peshani me Muntaqil Huwa aur Silsila Ba Silsila Step by Step'' Noor e Muhammadi ﷺ Muqaddas Pitho se Mubarak Sikamo ki taraf Muntaqil hota raha Jo Bete they unse unke Beto ki taraf is tarah Ye Transfer hota raha

Aur Jin Jin Muqaddas Peshaniyo me Noor Chamakta Raha na Jaise Bachho ka Silsila Hota raha Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam se le kar Hazrate AbdullaH tak ka jo Mamla hai Jinme Bhi Ye Transfer hota Raha Aur jin Jin ke Muqaddas Peshaniyo me Ye Noor Chamakta tha na Waha Har jagah Azeeb Azeeb Mojzzat wagaira zahir hote Rahe Aur Is Noor e Paak Ki Barkaton ke Fiuz Har tarah se ye zahir hote rahe Har zamane me Aysa nahii hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ki Paidaish or Aap ke Aylane Nubuwwat ke Baad Ye Mojzat huwe Nahii, Balki Jab se Ye Noor e Mustafa ﷺ Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam ki Peshani me zahir huwa na Tab se Le kar Baad tak iske Mojzat zahir hote hi rahe

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 290

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────•

Chunache, Ulma Kiraam Farmate Hain ki Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam ki Muqaddas Peshani me is Noor e Muhammadi ﷺ Ne Ye Jalwa Dikhaya ki tamaam Firishto'n Ne Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam ke Samne Sajda kiya Ye Hamare Ulma Kiraam iski Tashrih Bayan karte hain Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam ko Jo Sajda Firishto'n ne kiya tha na Woh isi Noor ke Wasile se tha isi Noor ke Sadqe me tha Jo Aap ki Peshani me Jalwagar thi

Yahi Noor Jab Hazrate Nooh Alaihissalam ko Mila to Tufane me isi Noor ki Badaolat unki kasti Salamati ke Saath Judi Pahad Par Pahuch kar thaher gai us Kasti me Jo Sawar they wahi bach gaye na iske Alawa Jo tufan Aaya tha us waqt Ruye zameen Par Sab Cheez Khatam ho gayi thi Siway us kasti ke To Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain Hazrate Nooh ke Paas Jo Ye Noor e Muhammadi ﷺ Tha isi ka Faizan tha isi ki Barkat thi ki itne Tufan me Aap ki kasti Bachi rahi

Isi Noor e Muhammadi ﷺ ka Faizan tha Hazrate ibraheem Alaihissalam ko Jab Namrud ne Aag ke Solo me Dala tha to woh Aag Jiske Buland solo ke upar se Koi Parinda Bhi Nahi guzar Sakta tha ek dam thandi ho gai Aur Salamati or Rahat ka Bag Ban gai Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ki Barkat hai سبحان الله 🌹👌🏻 Yahi Wajah hai ki Tamaam Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Aap ki Tashreef Aawri ke Mustaq o Muntajir Rahe they,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 291

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aap Jante Hain na Hum Baar Baar kahte Hain Sabhi Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Sarkar ﷺ ke Qaseede Bayan Karte they Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan Batate they or intezar Me Rahte they ki Aakhri Nabi aaye ge Q? Q ki Unho ne is Noor e Muhammadi ﷺ ki Barkato ko Dekha tha to woh har waqt intezar me they ki Jab woh Tashreef Laye to hum unko dekhe to woh intezar me Raha karte they

Algaraz Noor e Muhammadi ﷺ Ek Peshani se Dusri Peshani me Muntaqil hota raha Yaha Tak ki Ye Noor e Paak Sarkar ﷺ ke Dada Hazrate Abdul Muttalib رضی الله تعالی عنه Ko mila Isi Noor e Aqdas ke Tufail isi ka Sadqa tha ki Abraha Badshah Jo Lashkar le kar Kaba dhane ke liye Aaya tha Hazrate Abdul Muttalib ki Peshani me Jo Noor tha na iski Badaolat AllaH Ta'ala ne Chhote chhote Parinde Abawilo'n ki Kankariyo se Puri lashkar ko Bheja tha Ye Awaeel Chidiya aaye they to inho ne kankariyo se pure Lashkar ko Hathiyo ko Sabko Halaak kar diya tha Ye Hazrate Abdul Muttalib رضی الله تعالی عنه ke Peshani me Jo Noor e Muhammadi thi iska Sadqa tha ki kaba Dhane Aaya tha to Abraha uski puri Faoz uski pure Hanthhi wagaira sab Halak ho gaye they or Khana e Kaba kafir ke Hamlo se Salamat Raha

Hazrate Abdul Muttalib se Ye Noor Muntaqil ho kar Hazrate AbdullaH رضی الله تعالی عنه Sarkar ﷺ Ke Walide Majid Ko Mila Or Aap se Aap ki Walida Majida Biwi Aamina رضی الله تعالی عنها ko Muntaqil Huwa Aap ki Walida ka Bayan Hai ki Har Raat Jab Sarkar ﷺ ki walida Hamila thi or Ye Noor e Muhamnadi ﷺ Aap tak Muntaqil ho gaya to woh farmati hain Ki Har Raat Khowab me ek Firishta Aa kar Mujhe Nabi o Aakhirujjama Sarkar ﷺ ki Tashreef Aawri ki Basharat deta / Khushkhabri deta, Aur Fir Nabi e Kareem ﷺ Ki Wiladat huwi to Ye hai Noor e Mustafa ﷺ Jo Paak Tayyab o Tahire se Yani Paak logo me Muntaqil hota Raha or Bilaakhir is Duniya me Jalwa Afroj Sarkar ﷺ Huwe To Noor e Mustafa ﷺ is Tarah is Duniya me Tashreef le Aaye

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 292

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Huzoor ﷺ ka Noor kis Tarah hai.? Ye Bhi Ek Doubt Aata hai !? Dekhiye Noor 2 Tarike ke Hote hain :-

*{1.} Ek Noor Hota hai Hissi Noor :-* Hissi Noor Yani Jisko Aap Dekh Sakte Hain, Jaise :- Main Abhi Tube light on Karu to Tube light se light Nazar Aa raha hai, Mombatti jala lu to woh light Nazar Aa raha hai, Balw Jala lu to woh light Nazar Aa raha hai, Torch on Karu to woh light Nazar Aa raha hai, Chand ko Dekhu to uski Roshni Noor Mujhe Nazar Aa rahi hai, Suraj ko dekhe to uska Noor Nazar aa Raha hai to Ye Hai Noor e Hissi Jisko Aap Dekh Pa rahe hain,

*{2.} Aur ek Hota Hai Noor e Batni :-* Noor e Batni Yani Jo Noor Aap Ko Nazar Na Aaye Usko kahte Hain Noor e Batni, Jaise :- Hum Kahte Hain Quraan e Majeed Bhi Noor hai, ILm Bhi Noor Hai to ye kis Tarah ke Noor hain.? Yani Ye Hidayat ka Noor hai To Kya wqee ek kitaab Rakhi huwi hai Quraan e Majeed Rakhi huwi hai to kya Aap ko Roshan Nazar Aa rahi hai.? Quraan e Majeed se Aap ko light Nazar Aa raha hai.? Nahii,

To Ye Hai ki Ye Batni Taur Par Noor hai Yani iske Andar woh Hidayat Maojud hai Jisse logo ke Dil Noorani ho jate hain unke Andar ilm Aata hai unke DiL Hidayat ko Dhund lete hain Correct Raste ko Dhond lete hain to is ko Bhi Noor Kahte Hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 293

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab Sawal Ye Aata Hai ki Sarkar ﷺ ka Noor, Noor e Hissi hai Ya Noor e Batin hai.!?

Hamare AaQa ﷺ ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Ye Mojza Bhi Ata farmaya ki Aap Noor e Hissi Bhi hain Aap Noor e Batni Bhi Hain,

Noor e Hissi :- Jaise Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Ka Waqiya Aap ne Suna Hoga na Biwi Aaisha Siddiqua رضی الله تعالی عنها Farmati Hain ki Meri Sui gum ho gai thi Main Andhere kamre me thi to Sui gum ho gai thi itne me Sarkar ﷺ Huzra e Mubarka Me Tashrif li Aaye To Aap ke Chahra e Mubarka ke Noor Se Aap ke Chahra e Mubarka se Jo Roshni Zahir ho rahi thi na uski Barkat se Maine Apni Sui Dhund li سبحان الله 🌹👌🏻

To Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ka Noor e Hissi tha ki Aap ka Chahra e Mubaraka Noorani Aap ka Pura Jisme Mubarka Noorani Andheri Raat me Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Farmate hain ki Hum Kabhi 14dhwi Chand ko Dekhte Kabhi Sarkar ﷺ ko Dekhte Bilaakhir Sarkar ﷺ hi Jada Haseen Nazar Aate Sarkar ﷺ hi Jada Noorani Nazar Aate to Ye Sarkar ﷺ ki Noor e Hissi hone ki daleel hai

Isi Tarah Noor e Batni Bhi Hain :- Sarkar ﷺ ka Sadqa hi to Hai na Ye Aap ka Noor e Batni ka Sadqa hi Hai Ke Aaj hum unke Qaseede Bayan kar rahe hain Aaj Hum Ye Class me Baithey hain Aap ki Shaan Bayan kar rahe hain Ye Sahi Rasta hai hame kisne Bataya Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ke Noor e Batni ka Hissa hai To Sarkar ﷺ Noor e Hissi Bhi hain Sarkar ﷺ Noor e Batni Bhi hain zahri Taur Par Bhi Aap Noor hain Batni Taur Par Bhi Aap Noor Hain.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 294

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*Aytarj {1} :-* Jo Sarkar ﷺ Ko Noor Nahi Mante Woh Aytraj Ye karte hain ki Aysa Kaise ho Sakta hai ki ek hi Jaat me Nooraniyat Or Bashariyat Jama Ho Jaye? Yani Ek hi Jaat Noor Bhi ho Bashar Bhi ho aysa Kaise Ho Sakta hai Q ki Agar kahi par Light gir Rahi hai to Aap Aar Par Dekh sakte hain na, or Jo Jism hota hai uske Aap Aar Paar Nahi dekh sakte is tarah To Noor Alag Cheez hoti hai or Bashariyat Alag Cheez hoti hai To Dono Ek Sath Kaise Jama ho sakti hai? Ya to koi Noor hoga Ya To Bashar hoga, Ya To Din hoga Ya to Raat hoga Ek hi waqt me Din Or Raat Jama nahi ho sakte isi tarah Nooraniyat or Bashariyat Jama nahi ho Sakti Ye👆 Aytraj kiye Jate hain.!?

*Jawab :-* Ha Aysa Ho Sakta hai Din or Raat Jama nahi ho sakte Ye Hum Hamare Aytbar se Dekh Rahe hain or kah rahe hain Halanki AllaH Ta'ala Har Shay Par Qadir hai اِنَّ اللّٰهَ عَلٰى كُلِّ شَیْءٍ قَدِیْرٌ "Beshak AllaH Har Mumkin Par Qadir hai" AllaH Ta'ala Chahe to Din Or Raat ko Ek Saath Jama Farma de Isi Tarah AllaH Ta'ala ke liye Ye Mohaal (impossible) Nahi hai ki woh ek hi Jaat ko Noor Bhi Bana de or Bashar Bhi Bana de, To Ye Bilkul Mumkin hai Or Iski Bahut Sari Misaale Humko Milti hain :

Jaise :- Ye Waqiya Quraan e Majeed Me Bhi Maojud hai ki Hazrate Jibraeel Alaihissalam Jab Biwi Maryam ke Paas Tashrif Laye to insan ki Shakal me Aap Tashrif laye Ye Surah Maryam ki Aayat No. 17 me iska Mukammal Tazkira Maojud hai ki Aap Biwi Mariyam ke Paas Aaye to insaani Shaql le kar aye to Jibraeel Alaihissalam kya hain.? Firishte hain To Noor hain, Lekin..!! Jab Biwi Mariyam ke Paas Tashrif laye to insani Surat me / insani Libas me Aap Tashrif le Aye or iska khud zikar AllaH Ta'ala ne Quraan e Majeed me Bayan kiya hai to Maloom huwa ki Ek hi Waqt me Nooraniyat o Bashariyat Jama ho Sakti hai, Jab Jibraeel Alaihissalam ke liye hum Maan Rahe hain to fir Sarkar ﷺ Ke liye Bhi Manne me koi Harz Nahi hai,

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 295

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Isi tarah Jab Bhi Jibraeele Ameen Sarkar ﷺ ke Paas Tashrif li Aate Jab Firishton ka bayan chal raha tha maine Ye Aap ko batai thi na ki Akasar Hazrate Jibraeel Alaihissalam ek Sahabi Ki Surat me Tashrif li aate or un Sahabi ka Naam Dahiyya Kalbi hai Jo Bahut hi Khubsurat Sahabi they to inki Shaqal me Aap Tashreef Late, to Dekhiye Hain Noor Lekin Libase Bashari me Aa Rahe hain

Isi tarah Ek Bahut Mashoor o Maroof Hadees Hai Mishkat Sharif Ki Galeeban Hadees no. 2 Ya 3 Hai Ye Hadeese Jibraeel ise Kahte hain Jo Muslim Sharif me bhi maojud hai or Jiska zikar Bukhari Sharif me Bhi Maojud hai ki : Hazrate Jibraeel Alaihissalam Ek Martaba Ek Khoobsurat Aadmi ki Shakal me Sarkar ﷺ ke Paas Tashrif Laye is tarah Baithey ki Aap ke Mubarak Guthne Sarkar ﷺ Ke Guthne se Mile huwe they Bahut Maroof Hadees hai Aap ne Galiban Ulma Kiraam se Suni hogi or unho ne Chand Sawalat kiye Sarkar ﷺ Se Sahaba Sab waha Maojud they or Sab Ye Dekh Rahe they Aur Woh Puchh Rahe hain ki Islaam kya hai? Deen kya hai? Qayamat ki Nishaniya Puchh Rahe hain Or Sarkar ﷺ Jawabaat de Rahe hain,

Jab Ye Shakhs Yani Jibraeel e Ameen Chale Jate hain to Sahaba kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم Hazrate Umar رضی الله تعالی عنه Puchhte hain Ki Ye Kon they To Sarkar ﷺ Farmate hain Ye Jibraeel they Jo Tumhe Tumhara Deen Sikhane Aaye they, To isse Bhi Sabit huwa ki Jab Jibraeel Alaibissalam Noor Hone ke Bawajud insani Surat me Aaye they Bahut Sare Waqiyat Aap ko Milege

Isi Tarah Ek Martaba Malkan Maut Alaihissalam Ye Bhi Hazrate Musa Alaihissalam Ke Paas insani Surat me Tashrif Laye they or usme to itna Bhi Milta hai ki Hazrate Musa Alaihissalam Jalaal me they to unho ne Hazrate Malkan Maut Alaihissalam ko Jarb lagai thi to unko Dard Mahsoo Huwa tha To Ye Sari Cheeze Maojud hain,

Ye to Aytrajaat nikal gaye ki Noor O Bashar Jama Nahi ho sakte, *Bilkul Noor o Bashar Ek Jaat me Jama ho Sakte Hain*

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 296

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Aytraj {2} :- Dusra Doubt Ye hota hai ki Fir Agar Ye Noor Hain to Khate Pite Q hain? Inko zakham Wagaira Q lagte hain..? Taqleef Wagaira Q Pahuchti hai.? Q ki Noor Jo Hota hai woh Khane Pine ka Mohtaz Nahi hota isi tarah Noor ko Koi Taqleef Nahi Pahucha Sakta Jaise Firishte Hain Humne Firishte ke Baab me Padha tha na ki Ye Khate Pite Ye Sab Mamlat se Paak hain To Noor Jo hota hai woh in Tamaam Cheezo se Paak hai, To Fir Sarkar ﷺ Ne Khana Bhi Tanagul Farmaya Pani ko Bhi Piya Hai Aur Jang Wagaira ke Mamlaat me Kabhi zakhm Bhi Aaye hain Ye Sab Mamlat Q huwe Ye Sawal Aata Hai..??

Jawab :- Ek Misal Aap ko Deti hu Pahle isko Aap ek misal se Samjhe Q ki Jab ek Cheez Ek Asal hoti Hai Lekin Jab Woh koi Surat ikhtiyar Kar ke Hamare Samne Aata hai na to Jo Surat usne ikhteyar ki hoti hai Woh waise hi Action karta hai Misal Aap ko deti hu Samajh me Aa jayega ki kya Kah Rahi hu

Misal :- Musa Alaihissalam ki lathi thi na Aap Ye Waqiya Jante hain ki Jab Jadugaro ne Musa Alaihissalam ke Samne Sanp Wagaira Feke they Apne Jadu se Us Waqt Musa Alaihissalam ne ek Mojza Dikhaya tha Ki Aap Ne Apna Mubarak Asa Dala Tha to woh lakdi thi, to Jab Woh Asa Musa Alaihissalam ne Zameen Par Rakh Diya to Woh Lakdi Ajdaha Bangai to Asal me Woh kya cheez thi.? Asal me Woh thi Lakdi Lekin Musa Alaihissalam ne Ye Mojza Dikhaya ki Us Lakdi ne Saanp ki Shakal Ikhtiyar kar li Woh lakdi Saanp ban Gaya Or fir itna hi nahi us Azdahe ne Jitne bhi waha Par Saanp maojud they jo Jadugaro ne Ne Jadu se Saanp Nikal kar Banaye they us Lakdi ne un Sabhi Saanp ko kha Liya

To Ab Dekhe hai to Lakdi, kya Lakdi kisi Saanp ko Kha Sakti hai.?? Nahii, Asal Me woh Lakdi thi na Lekin Shakal kon Si hai? Surat kon si hai? Saanp ki To Tamaam Saanp wale woh kar Raha tha, isse Maloom howa ki Jab koi Cheez Asal me ek Cheez hoti hai lekin Jab Woh koi Dusri Surat ikhtiyar kar le to Jo Jo Cheez Woh Surat me Payi jati hai Woh usme Pai jaye gi Jaise Asal me thi Lakdi, Lakdi ka kaam koi Cheez Khana Nahi hota Lekin Q ki Woh Saanp ki Surat me tha to Saanp Jo Jo Cheez kar raha tha woh Cheez us lakdi ne kiye,

isse Maloom huwa ki Sarkar ﷺ Noor hain, Lekin Tashrif kis Surat me aap Hamare Paas li Aaye Hain? Hamare Paas Jab Tashrif li aaye hain to insani Surat me laye hain Bashri Libas me Laye hain to Yaha Par Bashar wale Kaam Bhi Aap ﷺ ne Farmaye hain, to isse Matlab ye Nahi hota ki Noor hain to Q khaa Rahe hain Noor hain to Q Pi Rahe hain aysa nahiii hai, Q ki Hain to Noor Chuki Bashari libas me Aaye hain to Bashar wale kaam bhi Farmaye hain or Ye hum Ummat par Ahsan Bhi huwa Agar Sarkar ﷺ Ye Cheeze Nahi karte to kya Ye Cheeze Hamare liye Sunnat Banti..? Sawab ka bais banti?? Nahiii Balki Mubah hoti Karo to bhi sawab nahi, nahi karo to bhi Sawab nahi Aysa ho jata Lekin..!! Hum Jab Sarkar ﷺ ki Sunnato Par Amal karte hain to Hame iska Sawab Bhi Diya jata hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 297

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

To Jab Sarkar ﷺ is Duniya me Tashrif laye to Chuki Bashari libas me Tashrif laye aap ne Khana bhi Tanagul Farmaya Aap ni Pani Bhi piya Aap ko Jang me koi Zakham wagaira ka mamla tha to woh Bhi huwa Aap ne Nikah Bhi Farmaye to Ye Tamaam cheeze jo Bashar ke saath / insano ke sath hoti hai woh Sarkar ﷺ ne Bhi kiya hai

Ha Lekin..!! Sarkar ﷺ Ne is Farq ko Wajeh kar diya Ki Hamara Bashar hona Alag or Sarkar ﷺ Ka Bashar Hona Alag Hai Hum to Gunaho Bhare Woh Bashar hain, Lekin Sarkar ﷺ Noori Bashar hain Ye Sarkar ﷺ Ne Wajeh Farma Diya Jaha Par Sarkar ﷺ Ne Khana Bhi Tanagul Farmaya Pani Bhi piya Aap Sote bhi they Hamari tarah hi zindagi Bashar karte they Jaha Par Ye karte waha Par Sarkar ﷺ Ne Saome Wisaal bhi Rakkhe Yani Lagatar Roze Rakhna Yani Jisme iftari wagaira nahi hoti continue Chand Din ke Jo Roze Rakhe Jate hain isko Saome wisal kahte hain, Ab Bataye Hamare liye Ek din ka Roza ho Or Garmi ka Mosam ho to hamare liye ek hi Roza Rakhna Mushkil ho jata hai Rakh lete hain Fir bhi AllaH Ta'ala Ki Muhabbat me Ramzan ka Mahina ho kaisi Bhi Shiddat ki Peyas ho Rakh lete hain, Lekin Samajh me Aata hai na ki kitna Difficult hai ek Roza Rakhna, Ab Aap ko Kaha jaye Ek hafte tak Lagatar Roze ki hi Halat me Rakhna hai kya hum Rakh Payege? Nahii Q ki hum Aam Bashar hain Hum Sarkar ﷺ ke معاذ الله Kuch Muqabil nahi aa sakte Hamara Bashar hona aur Sarkar ﷺ ka Noori Bashar hona Aur

to Sarkar ﷺ ne Saome Wisal ke Roze Rakkhe Aur Bata diya ki Hamara or Aap ka comparison" Ho nahi sakta Q ki hum Woh Taqat Nahi Rakhte ki hum Saome Wisal Rakhe / Continues ke Roze Rakhe, Balki Sahaba Kiraam ne Jab Sarkar ﷺ ko Molahja Farmaya ki Aap Saome Wisal ka Roze Rakh Rahe hain to unho ne bhi Koshish kee ki Hum Bhi Saome Wisaal ke Roze Rakhe Ye unka ishq tha Muhabbat tha ki Bhale hamse ho na Pa Raha ho lekin Chuki Sarkar ﷺ ki Ada hai hum Har Ada ko follow karege to unho ne us tarah Amal kiya Usko Follow Karne ki kosish ki to Jab Sarkar ﷺ ne Dekha to Mana Farmaya ki is Tarah ke Roze na Rakho Tum iftari kar liya karo

To Fir Sahaba Kiraam ne Adaban Sarkar ﷺ Se Puchha ki Ya Rsool AllaH ﷺ Aap Bhi to Rakhte hain to Sarkar ﷺ Ne ek Jumla Farma Diya Jo Yani Aaj tak ke liye Jo Kahte hain Na ki Sarkar ﷺ Hamari Tarah hain... Tahamri Tarah hain... Kuch log kahte hain ki Bilkul Hamare me or Sarkar ﷺ me Koi Difference nahi Hai معاذ الله Hum Barabar hain Hum Chhote Bhai ki Tarah hain Woh Bade Bhai ki tarah hain العیاذ باللہ Hamare Dost ki tarah hai is tarah ki Bate karte hain Halaki Sarkar ﷺ ke Maqam ko Banda Pahuch hi nahi sakta Woh Soch Hamari Nahi Pahuch sakti to Banda kya Pahuchega

Sarkar ﷺ Ne Jab Sahaba ko dekha or Sahaba ne Adaban puchha ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Aap Bhi to Saome Wisaal Rakh Rahe hain to Sarkar ﷺ Ne irshad Farmaya "Tum Me se Kon Meri tarah hai" Yani Ye Puchhna Ye tha ki Kya Tum mere Barabar ho? Nahi ho Tum me se koi Mere Misal Nahi hai Hatta ki Sarkar ﷺ Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Se Farmate hain ki Meri Haqiqi Pahchan ko / Meri Haqiqat ko Mere Rabb ke Siwa koi Nahi Janta to Sarkar ﷺ Ne "Tum me se kon Meri tarah hai" Ye Kah kar Sikha diya Ummat ko Ye Taleem de di Sarkar ﷺ Agarche Bashar hain Lekin Noori Bashar hain to Ye Nooraniyat Ka Jab Aap Par Galba hota na Nooraniyat Aap ﷺ Zahir Farmate Tab Sarkar ﷺ Some Wisal ke Roze Rakha Karte they to Ye hame in Cheezo se Maloom Padta ki Aap ﷺ Noor hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 298

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Isi tarah kisi Bashar ke liye Mumkin Nahi Ki Woh Sidratul Muntaha ke Aange Lamaka Pahuch jaye AllaH Ta'ala ka Didar kar ke Aa Jaye

Sarkar ﷺ Meraj Par Gaye they to kya is tarah Aam Aadmi hai Aur Pahuch gaya Chala gaya? معاذ الله Is tarah Nahii hai na, Sarkar ﷺ Sidratul Muntaha Par Pahuchte hain Hazrate Jibraeel e Ameen Waha Par Maojud hain woh Noor hain Sarkar ﷺ Bhi Noor hain Ye hum maan rahe hain Woh Noor ho kar Jibraeel e Ameen Kahte hain ki Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ iske Baad Main Ek Qadam bhi Nahi le sakta Aage Badhauga to Mere Tamaam Par Sab Jal jayege Aap Sab Jante Hain na Noor hain Fir bhi Farma rahe hain

Or Aap ﷺ AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Hajir ho jate hain to koi Direction to nahi hai AllaH Ta'ala Direction se Paak hai Sarkar ﷺ AllaH ke Karam se AllaH ki Bargah me Hajir Huwe to Us waqt dekhe Agar Jibraeel e Ameen Noor hone ke Bawajud ye Farma Rahe hain fir Sarkar ﷺ Ka Noor to Jibraeel Alaihissalam ke Noor se Bhi Aala hai to Sarkar ﷺ Ka AllaH Ta'ala ki Bargah me Hajir hona Bhi is Baat ki Daleel hai ki Aap Noor hain

To Jab Nooraniyat ka Galba hota hau Aap ﷺ Nooraniyat ko zahir Farmate hain to fir is tarah Some Wisal ke Roze Yani Jo Noor Wale kasm hote hain na Woh Sarkar ﷺ Farmate they or Jab Bashariyat ka galba hota tha to Aap Khate bhi they Pite Bhi they Ye Sare Maamlat hote they

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 299

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*Aytraj {3} :-* Ek or Aytraj Ye hota hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Umuman Duaa Mangte they اللهم اجعل في بصري نورا Aur Aakhir Me Farmate they و اجعلني نورا

Kya Duaa thi Sarkar ﷺ ki "اللهم اجعل في بصري نورا" Aye AllaH Ta'ala Tu Meri Aankho me Noor Ata Farma Or Aakhir me Aap ﷺ Ye Bhi Farmate "و اجعلني نورا" Aur Mujhe Noor Bana De Agar Already Noor they to Fir Noor Hone ki Duaa Q Mang Rahe hain..??

Sarkar ﷺ Pahle se Noor hain to fir Noor hone ki Duaa Q maang Rahe hain..?? Ye Aytraj Hai

*Jawab :-* Dekhe kitna Peyara Hamare Ulma Kiraam Ne Farmaya hai ki Jo Ye Puchhte hain na ki Sarkar ﷺ Noor they to fir Ye Noor hone ki Duaa Q Mangi.? Iske Jawab me Ulma Kiraam Farmate hain Aap Chale Ye thik hai,

Ab Aap Ye Bataye Ki Aap Sirate Mustaqeem Me hain Ya nahi.?? Sirate Mustaqeem kise kahte hain Sidha Rasta / Hidayat wala Rasta / Correct Rasta Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf Hame Le jaye uski Riza ka Rasta hai Isko Sirate Mustaqeem kahte hain to Aap Sirate Mustaqeem Par hain ya nahi?? Hain to fir Rozana 5 Waqt Jab Aap Namaz Padhte hain to اِهْدِنَا الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِیْمَ Q Padhte hain.?? Yani usme Duaa Hoti hai ki AllaH Ta'ala hame Sirate Mustaqeem Par Qayim Rakh Already Aap Sirate Mustaqeem Par hain to fir Ye Duaa Q karte hain. ?? Ye Duaa Hum isliye karte hain ki Hum Already Sirate Mustaqeem Par hain Ye Hamara Aqeeda hai isme koi Shak o Subah Nahi hai, Lekin..!! Duaa Ka Maqsad Ye hai ki AllaH Ta'ala Hamesha Hame is Par Qayim Rakh / Hamesha Hamare Qadam ko Sirate Mustaqeem Par Tu Rakh Kabhi Hum Bhatak na Paye Aur Hum isme Majeed Pukhtagi Pa Le Hamare imaan me Tu izafa Ata Farma isi Raste Par Hum Chalte Rahe isliye hum Har Waqt Ye Duaa Mangte hain

To Sarkar ﷺ Ka Bhi Duaa Farmana ki AllaH Ta'ala Tu Mujhe Noor Bana de Isliye Nahi tha ki Aap Noor Nahi hain, Balki Aap Noor hain Aap Khowahish Rakhte They ki AllaH Ta'ala Us Nooraniyat me Majeed izafa Ata Farma de / Majeed Barkate'n Ata Farma de to isliye Sarkar ﷺ Ye Duaa Farmaya karte they

*Aur Dusri Cheez :-* Ye Ummat ke liye Ye Dars hai ki Hum Is tarah ki Duaa e Wagaira Karte rahe Yani AllaH Ta'ala Hamare Aankho me Noor Ata Farma de Noor e Imani Ata Farma de Hamare Dilo me Noor Ata Farma de is Tarah ki hum Duaa e karte rahe Ye Taleem dene ke liye Bhi Sarkar Ne ﷺ is Tarah ki Duaa e Mangi hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 300

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*Aytraj {4} :-* Noor Manne se Sarkar ﷺ Ki Shaan me Kami Aati hai? Aap ka Jo Makaam o Martaba hai usme kami ho jati hai Q Puchhe To kahte hain Ki Firishte Noor hain Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam ko AllaH Ta'ala ne Mitti se Banaya hai Noor Hone ke Bawajud Aur Hazrate Aadam Alahissalam ki Takhleeq ko Mitti se Paida karne ke Bawajud AllaH Ta'ala ne Firishto'n ko Aadam Alaihissalam ko Sajda karne ka hukum Diya to isse Maloom huwa ki Noor ka Martba kam hota hai or Mitti ka Martaba jada hota hai to Sarkar ﷺ ko Noor Kahna Nahi chahiye, Ye 👆🏻👆🏻 Unki Taraf se Daleel hai ki Firishto'n ne Sajda kiya to isse Maloom huwa ki Noor ka Martba kam hota hai Mitti ka Martaba Jada hota Hai

To fir Jawab :- Jo Ye Kahte hain unse Hum kahte hain to Fir Batao ki AllaH Ta'ala Bhi to Noor hai Hum Mante hain ki AllaH Ta'ala Noor Hai to Fir kya معاذ الله AllaH Ta'ala ka Bhi Martaba kam ho gaya.? Ye AllaH Ta'ala ki Bhi Disrespect ho gai.? Nahiii Is tarah nahi hai Balki Firishto'n ne Hazrate Aadam Alaihissalam ko Jo Sajda kiya tha Woh isliye Nahi ki Aap Mitti se Bane hain Ya Aap Noor Nahi hain Mitti ka Martaba jada hai Ye logo ne Apne Aqal se Masle nikale hain,

Balki..!! Firishto'n ne Jo Sajda kiya tha woh Aap ke ilm ke liye Sajda kiya tha Jo Sajda e Tajimi tha To Ye Aap ke ilm ki Respect thi Jo Firishto'n ne Respect karte huwe Aap ko Sajda kiya tha AllaH Ta'ala ne Aadam Alaihissalam ko Tamaam Asiya ke Naam Sikha diye they To Ye Jo Ilm Aap ke Paas tha AllaH Ta'ala ne Ata Farmaya tha is ilm ki Respect karte huwe Firishton ne Sajda kiya, isliye Nahi ki Mitti Afzal hoti hai Noor Mafzool hota hai is tarah ka koi concept Nahi tha Aur Ye ilm ka Noor tha is ILm ke Noor ko Firishto ne Sajda kiya, Aur Baaz Ulma Kiraam Jaise Maine Aap ko batai na ki Baaz Ulma Kiraam Yaha tak Farmate hain ki Aadam Alaihissalam ke Mubarak Peshani me Sarkar ﷺ ka Noor tha to is Noor ko Firishton ne Sajda kiya To Ye Hamari Taraf se Jawab hai.

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 301

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••

Aqeeda :- Is Noor o Bashar se Related hi Hum Mante hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Noor hain isiliye Chuki Aap ﷺ Noor they isiliye Aap ﷺ ka Saya (Shadow) Bhi Nahi hota tha Q ki Noor ka Saya nahi hota kisi light ka Aap dekhe kabhi koi Shadow Padta hai? Nahi hota hai na, Jo Normal Cheeze hoti hain unka Aap ko Saya dikhega Lekin Jo light hota hai Jo Cheez Noor hoti hai usme Kabhi Bhi koi Shadow Nahi hota, Sarkar ﷺ Noor hain is Par Bahut badi Daleel Ye Bhi hai ki Aap ﷺ Ka Mubarak Saya Bhi kabhi zameen Par Nahi pdta tha,

Galiban Ismate Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ilm e Ghaib ke Bare me Jo Maine Aap ko Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها ke Haar wala Waqiya Samjha rahi thi usme Maine kaha tha na Hazrate Usman e Ghani رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Bhi ek Daleel Ye Di thi ki AllaH Ta'ala ne Ye Bhi Pasand Na Farmaya ki Sarkar ﷺ Ka Saya zameen Par ho Aur koi Gandgi ki Jagah Par woh Saya Pad jaye to AllaH Ta'ala Aap ko Saye se bhi Mahfooz Rakha hai to Biwi Aaisha رضی الله تعالی عنها Hum Aqal se Bhi Sabit kar rahe hain ki aap Paak Daman hain ki AllaH Aap ke Saye ko bhi Gandgi se Mahfooz Farmata hai To ye Aap ki Azwaje Mutah'hraat ka Mamla hai,

To Ye Hazrate Usman e Gani رضی الله تعالی عنه ne Bata diya Aur Yahi Sahaba ka Aqeeda Hamara Aqeeda hai Sahab Ka Ye Aqeeda tha or Woh Ye Jante they ki Sarkar ﷺ Ka Kabhi Saya zameen Nahi form hota Or Yahi Hamara Aqeeda bhi hai Is Par Daleel to Maine Quraan e Paak se de di thi na Quraan e Majeed ki Surah Maida Aayat no. 15

قَدْ جَآءَكُمْ مِّنَ اللّٰهِ نُوْرٌ وَّ كِتٰبٌ مُّبِیْنٌ(15)

بیشک تمہارے پاس اللہ کی طرف سے ایک نور آیا اور روشن کتاب۔

To isme Maojud hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se Noor Aaya hai or Noor se Murad Sarkar ﷺ Hain or Jab Noor Hain to Noor Ka Shadow nahi hota

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 302

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Is Par Main Aap ko Hadees se 2 Daleel de deti hu

Hadees {1.} :- Hazrate Jakwan (ذكوان) Ye Ek Sahabi hain Farmate hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ka Saya Na Dhoop me Nazar Aata Na Chadni me Nazar Aata, Na Din me Na Raat me Kabhi bhi Aap ﷺ ka Saya Nazar Nahi Aata tha to Ye Sahaba Kiraam Ne Dekha Hai Sarkar ﷺ ko unhone Notice kya hai or Bayan kiya hai Ye Hadees Hai Khasaisul Kubra Jild 1 Safha 116

Hadees {2.} isi tarah Al Wafa Nami Ek kitaab hai isme Jild 2 Safha 47 me Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Farmate hain Ye Sarkar ﷺ ke Chacha hain Farmate hain Ye ki Nabi e Kareem ﷺ ka Saya Nahi tha Aur Na Khade hote Aap ﷺ Aaftaab (Suraj) ke Samne Magar Aap ka Noor Aftaab ke Noor Par Galib Aa Jata سبحان الله Yaha Par Hazrate Abbas رضی الله تعالی عنه Sarkar ﷺ ko Noor Bhi Farma rahe hain Kya Farma Rahe hain ki Sarkar ﷺ ka Saya to nahi hota or Agar Aap ﷺ Suraj ke Samne hote to Aap ka Jo Noor hota Aap ke Jisme Mubarak se Jo Roshni hame Nazar Aati Aap ko Jab hum Dekhte to Aap Suraj Se bhi jada Hame Noorani Nazar Aate

Aur isi tarah Aage Farmate hain "Na Khade hote Aap ﷺ Chirag ke Samne Magar Aap ka Noor Chirag ke Noor ko Diya leta Yani Aap ka Noor Jo Hai Charag Agar Aap Samne Rakhte to Usse Bhi jada Sarkar ﷺ ka Noor, Suraj ke Samne Maojud hote to usse Bhi jada Noorani Sarkar ﷺ hi Nazar Aate, Or Q na ho Q ki Is Charag ko Jo Noor Mila hai Jo Noor ki Taqat mili hai Jo Suraj ko Noor Mila hai Woh Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ke Noor ka Sadqa hai to unka Noor Kam hi Nazar Aayega na Ye Noorani AaQa ﷺ Ka sadqa hai ki Ye Cheeze Munawwar huwi Roshni inme Aa rahi hai, To Ye Hadees maine Aap ko Bata di ki Sarkar ﷺ ka Saya Mubarka Form nahi hota tha or iski Wajah bhi Ye hai ki Aap ﷺ Noor hain

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 303

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Kuch Log Ayrajat karte hain Kahte hain Sarkar ﷺ Noor nahi Hain Balki kahte hain Rasool AllaH ﷺ Bashar they, Hum iska inkar nahi karte Ye to Maine Aap ko Pahle bhi Samjha diya Hum Sarkar ﷺ ki Bashariyat ke insan Hone ka inkar Nahi karte, Lekin..!! Ye Jo log Lafz istemal karte hain na Sarkar ﷺ to Bashar they insan they Ya fir kuch log kahte hain Hamare Bade Bhai ki tarah they Hamare Dost ki tarah they is tarah ke Ye Jo Alfaaz istemal karte hain isko Hamare Ulma Kiraam ne Sakht Najaiz karaar diya hai,

Aqeeda Hamara Yahi hai ki Ambiya Bashar hain Maine Jab Aap ko Nabi ki Tareef Bata rahi thi Nabuwwat Aur Risalat ka jab topic Chal raha tha Nabi ki Definition aap open kar ke dekh le ek baar Usme Yahi likha huwa hai ki Nabi Woh Bashar hota hai Jo AllaH Ta'ala ki Taraf se Aata hai Ghaib ki khabre Deta hai To Ye sari Cheeze hamne usme padh li hai Condition tha ki Nabi Bashar hote hain, Lekin..!! Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ko Bashar kahna Ya Bhai kahna Ye Haram hai Q? Q ki Aaj Kal Jo Ye log Bashar or Bhai ka Word use karte hain Ye Bilkul inki Disrespect ke liye use Hone laga hai,

Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Bashar hain Lekin..!! Unke Bashar hone me Aur Hamare Bashar hone me zameen Aasman ka Farq hai Agar Hum Ambiya Kiraam ke liye Aam Lafz Are Woh insan they Ye insan they Waise insan they to unka Martaba Logo ke Darmiyan Baki nahi Rahega Aur AllaH Ta'ala ne Hame Hukum kya Diya hai Quraan me AllaH Ta'ala Surah fatah Aayat no. 9 me irshaad farmata hai : وَ تُعَزِّرُوْهُ وَ تُوَقِّرُوْهُؕ Rasool ki Tajeem karo Rasool ki Taukeer karo Unki Respect karo To Jab bhi hum in Koi Bhi Nabi ho Sarkar ﷺ ki Jaat Baland o Bala hai Aap ki Jaat to Shamil hai hi hai, Lekin..!! Jitne Bhi Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Hain unke liye hum Jab Bhi koi Lafz istemal karege to woh Hamesha Respectful hona Chahiye

To U Bashar Kah Dene se Hamari Tarah Bhai hain Kah dene se logo me ek Hamare zahen me hamare kya Banta hai ki Ha Hamari hi tarah hain Bas Thode Hamse Darze me Bade hain Barabariyat ka khayal Aata hai Halanki Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Masoom hain or hum Gunahgar, Ambiya Kuraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Gunahe Saeera se Bhi Paak Gunahe Kabeera se Bhi Paak Balki unke liye to Gunah impossible hai Yahi hum Aqeeda Rakhte hain na Nabuwwat Aur Risalat ke Topic me Yahi hamne Padha ki Ambiya or Firishte Masoom hote hain inse to gunah ka concept hi nahi hai impossible hai inke liye

Aur Hum Gunahgar hain Hamare Or Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ke Darmiyan Farq Hai U Bashar Bashar kahne se Barabri ka zahen Paida ho jata hai isliye Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام Bashar hone ke Bawajud inke liye U Aam Lafzo me Bashar insan is Tarah Khana Haram Hai Aur Balki Agar kisi ne Kisi Nabi ke Disrespect ki Niyat se Kaha fir to woh Daira e islaam se Kharij ho Jayega Ye Sareeh Kufr hai Banda Murtad ho jata hai jo is tarah Ambiya Kiraam عَلَیْھِمُ الصَّلٰوةُ وَالسَّلَام ki Shaan me Kami karta hai or Aam Bas unka kahne ke liye ki Waqee me inka koi Martaba nahi hai Jitna ki معاذ الله logo ne de rakkha hai Kuch log Ayse ho gaye hain na Ki Nabiyo ki Tajeem inke waha to Respect naam ki koi Cheez hi nahi hai inke Khoon kya inke Pure jism Me Beadabi Daodti hai to Ayse log hain Ye is tarah ke Lafz istmal karte hain Yaqinan woh Daira e islaam se khariz hai

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 304

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

*Yaad Rakhe'n..!!* Sarkar ﷺ ko Ya Muhammad, Aye Mere Bhai, Aye Abal Qasim isi tarah kahna Ye Haraam hai, Quraan e Majeed me AllaH Ta'ala irshad Farmata hai Surah Noor ki Aayat No. 63

لَا تَجْعَلُوْا دُعَآءَ الرَّسُوْلِ بَیْنَكُمْ كَدُعَآءِ بَعْضِكُمْ بَعْضًاؕ-

Rasool Ke Pukarne ko Aysa na Thahra lo Jaisa Tum ek Dusre ko Pukarte ho

Rasool ko is Tarah Na Pukaro Jaisa Tum Aapas me Ek Dusre ko pukarte ho, Hum kaise Pukarte hain!? Agar Koi Hamare Barabar wala hota hai Age wala Hota hai to Hum kya Bulate hain Jaise Aaisha Hai to Aye Aaisha Suno na is tarah kar do Aye Fatima is tarah kar do, Ya koi Agar Badi Bahen hai to Appi Is tarah kar de'n Yani Barabri hai bas Thodi age me kami Jadti hum le lete hain is tarah ke Alfaz istemal karte hain na to ye hum Aapas me Bulate hain

AllaH Ta'ala ne sakhti Mana Farma diya Hukum hai لَا تَجْعَلُوْا Yani Hame Sarkar ﷺ ko Hargiz Ayse Nahi Bulana hai Jaise hum Aapas me ek Dusre ko bulate hain to Sarkar ﷺ ke Daur me Ye Aayte Mubarka Nazil huwi Sahaba Kiraam kya Kabhi Be-adabi ki wajah se Bulayege? Nahii, Fir Bhi AllaH Ta'ala ne Mana Farma diya ki Sarkar ﷺ ko Hum Aam logo ki tarah Nahi Bulayege ki Ya Muhamnad / Aye Muhammad Is tarah Pukarna mana hai

Hatta ki Aala Hazrat Farmate hain ki Jin Hadeese Mubarka me Agar Sarkar ﷺ Ne Kahi Par Duaa ke Alfaz Sikhaye or Us Lafaaz me likha huwa ho Ya Muhammad Aur woh Duaa Aange kuch likhi huwi ho to Yaha Par bhi hum isko Badal kar Ya Rasool AllaH (ﷺ) Kahege Q ki Hame iski ijazat nahi hai ki hum Ya Muhammad Kahe Q ki isme Aysa na ho ki koi Samajh le ki hamare dost ki tarah hai Hamari hi tarah hain isliye hum Sarkar ﷺ ko Naam se Bula rahe hain, AllaH Ta'ala ne Mana Farma diya Jab bhi hum Bulayege to Ya Rasool AllaH (ﷺ) Bulayege, Ya Nabi AllaH Bulayege, Ya HabiballaH Bulayege,

Khud Jis Nabi ﷺ ko Unka Rabb Quraan e Majeed me Naam se Nahi bulata Jaha Par Bhi Sarkar ﷺ ka zikar hai to aye Nabi Farmaya gaya hai Aye AllaH ke Rasool Farmaya gaya hai Muzzammil Ka Muddassir ka Lafz Istemal huwa hai to AllaH Ta'ala ne Jaha Jaha Sarkar ﷺ ka Zikar kiya hai to AllaH Ta'ala Naam Nahi leta to hum ummati Ho kar kaise le? Ye معاذ الله Aysa Nahi hai ki AllaH Ta'ala ka Naam lena Galat hai Nahiii, Balki AllaH Ta'ala Ne Sarkar ﷺ ke Ye Shaan Ata Farmayi hai ki woh Jab Bhi Sarkar ﷺ Ka zikar Quraan e Majeed me Farmaya to Peyare Peyare Laqabo se zikar Farmaya hai to hum ummatiyo ka Darz kya hai..? Kuch Bhi nahi hai na to humko Bhi Jab Bhi Naam lena hai to Ya Rasool AllaH, Ya Nabi AllaH Is Tarah ke Peyare Peyare Lafz hi hum istemal karege

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 305

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Bilkhusus..!! isse Maloom huwa ki hum jo Naat Wagaira padhte hain Salaam Padhte hain isme Ye Lafz aa jate hain to Islami Bahne Padh leti hain Ya Muhammad To isko Badal le Ya Rasool AllaH Padhe Ya HabiballaH Padhe Sarkar ﷺ ke kisi Mubarak Laqab se hi isko Padhe kisi bhi jagah Par hame Ya Muhammad kahne ki Ijazat Hargiz nahi di gai, Aala Hazrat ne Farmaya hai ki Agar Hadees ke Alfaz bhi Ya Muhammad ho to usko hum Ya Muhammad Nahi Padhege Ya Rasool AllaH Padhege.

Ab bataye ki kya Hadees ke Alfaaz hum Badal sakte hain.? Nahi Badal sakte hain na Q ki Ye Rasool AllaH ﷺ ke Alfaaz hain Jo Rasool AllaH ﷺ Ne hame Sikhaye hain isko Badalna Jaiz nahi hai, Lekin..!! Sarkar ﷺ ki Shaan Bahut Buland o Bala hai Agar Sarkar ﷺ Ne Kahi kisi Duaa me Hame Ya Muhammad ki Taleem Di Bhi ho to waha Par Bhi hum Ya Rasool AllaH ﷺ Hi Padhege itna Sakht hukum hai is cheez ka to Jab AllaH Ta'ala ne wajeh taur Par Quraan e Paak me farma diya ki Sarkar ﷺ ke Pukarne ko Aapas me ek Dusre ke Pukarne ki tarah na kar lo to fir Jo ye kahe ki Sarkar ﷺ Hamari tarah hain Hanare Dost ki tarah hain Bilkul hamare Bhai ki tarah hain bas Thoda sa Martabe me Bade hain thoda sa Amal me bade hain معاذ الله is tarah ki baat kare or isme Sarkar ﷺ ki Tauheen ki uski niyat ho fir aap Samjhe is Shakhs ke bare me kya hukm hoga Zahir si Baat hai Woh Daira e islam se Kharij hai

Or Hum kaise Sarkar ﷺ ke barabar ho sakte hain? Sarkar ne khud Farma diya hai tum me se kon meri tarah hai.? Koi Bhi nahi Hai, Sarkar ﷺ Hamari tarah hai hi nahiii, Jo kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ Hamari tarah hain woh kabhi Sarkar ﷺ ki Sirate Mubarka padhi hi nahi Jagah jagah Agar Aap Sarkar ﷺ ki Mubarak zindagi Padhege Aap ke Mojzaat Padhege to Khud hi Aqal Rakhne wala Banda Samajh jata hai ki Sarkar ﷺ Hamari tarah nahi Balki Noori Bashar hain Aur Aap ka Martaba Jaise Sarkar ﷺ ne Khud Farmaya hai na ki Meri Haqiqat ko mere AllaH ke Siwa koi nahi jaan Sakta Haq hai koi nahi jaan Sakta or Ye Sarkar ﷺ kisse Farma Rahe hain..?? Hazrate Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه se Farma rahe hain Woh Jo Sarkar ﷺ ke Chahite Sahaba hain Hamare Pahle khalifa hain or jinke liye Farmaya gaya hai ki Tamaam Nabiyo ke Baad Agar koi Sabse Afzal hai to Woh Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه hain unse Sarkar ﷺ Farma Rahe hain ki Meri Haqiqat ko Sirf AllaH Janta hai agar Siddique Akbar رضی الله تعالی عنه Na jaan sakte to hum kis khet ke Muli hain..?

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 306

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

To Sarkar ﷺ ka Martaba Bahut Jada hai Sarkar ﷺ ka Mubarak Khoon Sahaba Kiraam رضی الله تعالی عنهم ne Pi liya tha Hamara koi khoon pi le Koi Ayse hi normal insaan ka Khoon pi le uske liye kya hukum hoga? Zahir si Baat hai Gunahgar hoga Quraan e Majeed me Farmaya gaya hai Khoon Nijasate Galija hai Napaak cheez hai, Lekin..!! Sarkar ﷺ ka Mubarak khoon Jin Sahab kiraam ne Pi liya tha unke liye Sarkar ﷺ Ne Basharate Di ki un Par Jahannam ki Aag Hamesha ke liye Haraam ho gai Is tatah ki Peyari peyari Basharate Sarkar ﷺ ne Bata diya

hatta ki Dekhiye Sarkar ﷺ ne Farmaya ki Meri ummat mil kar Uhad Pahad jitna sona Sadqa kare or mera Sahabi Jo Jao ka ek dana Sadqa kare to mere Sahabi tak nahi pahuch sakta Yani Jo Sawab Sahaba kiraam ko Ek Jao ka Dana Sadqa karne Par diya jata hai Us Sawab ko Agar ummat mil kar Uhad Pahad jitna Sona Bhi Sadqa kar de Jab bhi nahi Pahuch Sakte to Jab Main Or Aap Sahaba Kiraam ke Maqam tak Nahi Pahuch sakte to kiski Majaal hai woh Sayyadul Ambiya tak Pahuch Sake?

Is liye Hamare ulma kiraam Farmate hain ki Ayse log Jo kahte hain ki Sarkar ﷺ hamari tarah Hain Hamare Bhai ki tarah Hain inse hum kisi Bhi tarah ka koi Rishta Nahi Rakh sakte Ye is tarah ke Lafz Sarkar ﷺ ke liye istemal karke Hamare dilo se Sarkar ﷺ ki Azmato'n ko Kam karne ka koi Moka na chhode to unke Sath hum kaise uth-Baith Sakte hain.? Isiliye Mana kiya gaya hai Q? Q ki Jiske Sath Aap Rahege na uske Sohbat ka Asar zarur Biz zarur Padta hi hai kitna hi bada Martaba par Banda Pahucha huwa ho kitna hi nek ho kitna hi Parhezgar ho Lekin Jiski Sohbat me Baithega uska asar uske dil me Padta hai

Inka Kaam hi ye hai Ye insan ki Shaqlo me Shaytan Maojud hain Jinka Kaam hi ye hai ki Hamare Dilo se Ishq e Rasool ﷺ ko Nikal de Q ki Jante hain ki kalma Laakh Banda Padh le, Laakh Namaze Padh le Jab Tak DiL Me ishq e Mustafa ﷺ Hai Sab kuch Salamat hai or Jis Din is Dil se Ishaq e Mustafa ﷺ Nikal Gaya العیاذ باللہ sab kuch Khatam To isliye Ayse logo se Hame Hargiz contact me nahi rakhna Chahiye imaan Chor hain Ye Aap Samajh le

••──────────────────────••►

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

🅿🄾🅂🅃 ➪ 307

••──────────────────────••►

❝ ❞

••──────────────────────••►

Ab is Par Kuch log Aytraj karte hain Sarkar ﷺ Farmaya karte they Hadeese Mubarka me milta hai Galiban Bukhari ki Hadees hai Aysa Hadeeso me milta hai ki Main Tumhara Bhai hu, Aur Main Tumhari hi tarah insaan hu is tarah ke Alfaz Sarkar ﷺ ne zikar farmaya hai to hum Q nahi kah sakte?

To Yaad Rakhe..!! Ye Jo Alfaaz Sarkar ﷺ Ne Farmaye hain na Ye Sarkar ﷺ ne Ummatyo par karam karne ke liye Safqat karne ke liye kahe hain Ye Aap ki Aazzi thi itna Martaba Milne ke Bawajud Sarkar ﷺ ne Kabhi Ummatiyo Par zahir kabhi is tarah nahi farmaya ki معاذ الله Kabhi Riyakari ki nahiii, Balki Ye Sarkar ﷺ ka Nature tha Aazzi thi ki Aap Sahaba kiraam Par Safqat Farmate huwe Rahmat Farmate huwe hum gulamo Par Rahem Farmate huwe Farmate ki Main tumhari tarah insaan hu, Main tumhare bhai ki tarah hu is tarah ke Alfaz istemal karte they

Hakanki..!! Quraan e Majeed me Abhi Maine Aap ko Wajeh taur me bata Diya na ki AllaH Ta'ala bhi Jab irshad Farmata hai to Rasool AllaH ﷺ ka Naam le kar nahi Farmata Jab Bhi hota hai to Nabi, Rasool Muzzammil, Muddassir Peyare peyare laqab AllaH Ta'ala istemal Farmata hai to ek to Ye daleel

Or Dusri Baat :- Ye ki Dekhe Jab koi Bada Badshah hota hai na woh jab uske Samne uski Riyaya hoti uski Public Jis par woh Hukumat kar raha hai woh Maojud hoti hai to umuman Badshah kya kahte hain Hum to Aap ke Khadim hain Hum to Aap ki Khidmat kar rahe hain Badshah Ye kahta hai to Ab kya Agle din se Sab Jo log waha niche Maojud hain uske Darbar me Jo jhhadu bhi laga rahe hain Woh bhi Aa kar kahege Woh hamare Khadim Ji Is tarah bulayege? Nahii, Woh to Badshah ka Ek Achha Nature tha Aazzi thi ki usne kah diya ki Main tumhara Khadim hu, Lekin..!! Jo Niche log Maojud hain un Par Lazim hai na ki Badshah ko Badshah Jane or uski respect Kare

Isi tarah Sarkar ﷺ ka Farmana ki Main Tumhari tarah ek Banda hu Aap ki Aazzi thi Aap ki Shafqat thi Lekin iska Matlab Hargiz Ye nahi hai ki hame ijazat mil gai ki hum Sarkar ﷺ ko Hamari Tarah Samjhe, Jab hum Sahaba ke Martabe ko Nahi Pahuch Sakte? Auliya ke Martabe ko Nahi pahuch sakte? To fir Sarkar ﷺ ka Martaba AllaH hi Behtar jane ki iski inteha Kaha hoti hai to Ye hai

Yaha Par 👆🏻👆🏻Noor o Bashar or Sarkar ﷺ Ko Bashar kahne ka hukum or Sarkar ﷺ ka saya nahi tha to Ye chapter Finish ho gaya ab next chapter...

*📮☞ ɴᴀxᴛ pᴏsᴛ cᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇ ان شاء الله*

••──────────────────────••►

*⚠️🛑 Aange Ka Post Padhne ke liye Is link Par tuch karen 👇🏻Part -2 🛑⚠️*

https://khwateeneislam.blogspot.com/2023/09/aqaaid-course-part-2.html

⚠️🛑⚠️🛑⚠️

Ilm Noor Hai

Sunday, 22 January 2023

❀ AQAAID COURSE PART - 1❀

No comments:

Post a Comment